《Netori King: I Will NTR Everyone!》


 Chapter 1 -1-Lust System

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter1-Lust System</h4>


    Hey everyone,


    I''m Michael Johnson, a 27-year-young guy just trying to find a decent job in this challenging world.


    And, am I dying right now? How?


    So, a few minutes ago,


    When I left the Shopping mall, I heard a cry for help.


    "Help! Someone, please help me!"


    Across the street, I saw a man wearing a ck jersey.


    He held a knife covered in blood and was chasing an office worker who had been stabbed in the shoulder.


    The victim tried to escape, but the man caught up to him and stabbed him in the back.


    Ignoring the victim''s screams, the man continued to stab him two or three more times.


    The man grew bored of the limped office worker and began looking for his next victim.


    His attention was drawn to a high school girl who had copsed in shock, unable to move after witnessing the brutal murder.


    The man hurried toward the girl.


    She attempted to flee, but the man grabbed her arm before she could get away.


    Struggling to catch her breath, the girl watched in horror as the man grinned menancingly.


    Covered in blood, the man lifts his arm into the air.


    I hurried from the opposite side of the street and grabbed onto his arm.


    In this tense moment, I kept my cool and carefully examined the man''s appearance.


    He appeared to be around my age, perhaps a bit older, possibly in his thirties.


    His face was thin with some stubble, but his bloodshot eyes and red nostrils gave him a fierce intensity.


    I attempted to restrain his arm, but he shook me off and pulled out a fresh knife from his belt.


    Examining the man''s belt, I noticed it was adorned with knives of different sizes.


    As the man swung his knife at me, I shifted my rucksack to deflect the blow, then pushed it into him.


    But he sidestepped my attack, avoiding the impact, and shed at me with his knife.


    I felt a sharp pain as blood sprayed from my arm.


    The pain overwhelmed me, and before I knew it, a knife had plunged into my stomach.


    "This.....!"


    Fueled by both pain and anger, I swung my rucksack wildly.


    Inside it was a robust toaster.


    I wrestled with the man, who was groaning in pain, attempting to grab the knife from his hand.


    I almost seeded in disarming him, but at that moment, the girl who had copsed on the floor reached out and grabbed the man.


    She may have been trying to assist me, but unfortunately, that''s when disaster struck.


    "....gubu.."


    A strange sensation surged through my arm, unlike anything I''d ever felt before.


    The man fell to the ground, his eyes wide open as he muttered something.


    In a daze, I stared at my own hand.


    There was blood.


    It''s a knife.


    A blood-stained knife was sped in my hand.


    ...In other words.


    ¨DI... stabbed him?


    "C-criminal discovered!"


    While I was frozen in shock, a pair of police officers appeared from street.


    "The criminal is wearing a ck jersey, and is a slender man in his twenties¨D I''ve confirmed it!"


    I look down at my torso.


    I was wearing a ck jersey.


    Moreover, I was certainly in myte twenties with a slender build.


    "W-wait a moment...! I am....!"


    I reflexively swing my arms in front while calling out to the police officers.


    But..


    "H-he''s resisting!"


    "Y-you''re mistaken.... I''m not the sher...."


    "Then what''s that in your hand!"


    When told that, I check my hand.


    Yeah, this is a knife.


    And furthermore, it was dyed red with the blood of the criminal I just stabbed.


    It was hard to deny it with this circumstantial evidence so I became flustered.


    I was stunned.


    And then of all things.


    "Hey.. Hey hey hey.. just wait a moment, I am.....!"


    Stuttering intensely, I tried to run over to the police officers.


    Of course, it happened to be while I was still waving the bloody knife in my hand.....


    Even if I was at the end of my wits, I must admit that I should have been moreposed somehow.


    "D-don''te any closer...!"


    The police officer warned, holding his gun out.


    I was enraged, but I also came to my senses after seeing the senior police officer''s stern expression and the gun pointing at me.


    However.


    "Eep, uwahhh!"


    This time the young police officer panicked.


    "O-oi.. stop it....!"


    Even the senior police officer''s efforts to stop him were futile, and the young officer pulled the trigger.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    The gunshots echoed through my body, one after another.


    With each shot, a searing pain surged through my chest.


    The shock overwhelmed me, and my mind went nk.


    In the next moment, all hope faded away.


    In my fading vision, I witnessed the senior officer pinning down the young one.


    That was thest thing I saw before copsing to the ground, my vision fading to ck.


    "T-this is... too much, right... I couldn''t even enjoy my... First sex... I lost everything... Except my... Virginty... Damn it..."


    My lungs haemorrhaged after those murmurs.


    If only I hadn''t tried to save that girl, I wouldn''t be in this Bloody condition now.


    I hate to admit it, but it was a stupid decision.


    And just like that, my life came to an end.


    ...


    I woke up naked, face down in the grass. This was not how I expected to start my day.


    As I looked beneath me, I saw the lush green grass and wondered, "Is this heaven?"


    Thest thing I remembered was the old officer pinning down the young one and muttering.


    Did I die?


    Hmm... There''s no way I could have survived all those bullet wounds.


    The grass beneath me felt oddlyfortable, like a dense bed of softness. It was unlike any grass I had encountered before.


    My father was andscape architect, and I had grown up learning more about grass than I ever wanted.


    Mostly because it was the only escape from my mother''s schooling.


    ''Yeah, my mother was a teacher...''


    Rolling over and sitting up, I felt strange, beyond just the circumstances.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling, more like waking up after a long sleep.


    There was a lingering drowsiness, but also a sense of refreshed energy.


    Running a hand over my head, I was startled to realize my hair was missing.


    "What the hell happened to my hair?" I shouted, but there was no one around to answer.


    I started to feel a twinge of panic. This wasn''t normal. Where was I? Why was I naked and bald?


    I tried to calm myself. "Hair can grow back," I muttered to myself. "For now, let''s figure out where I am."


    Pushing myself to my feet, I took in my surroundings.


    The sun was high in the sky, casting warm rays all around. Not a cloud was in sight, and the air was warm.


    I found myself boxed in between two long, tall hedges.


    Thene stretched out straight in both directions, with sharp right angles at each turn.


    The wide, grassyne offered plenty of space for me to sprawl unconscious, and the meticulously trimmed hedge walls framed the scene.


    "Ah, why does my penis keep twitching?"


    ''Wait... Am I horny?''


    ''Huhh, let it be. Even If I am feeling horny, I can''t just start masturbating in the middle of the open jungle.''


    My first priority was finding something to cover myself with. The nudity made me feel vulnerable, exposed.


    After a disappointed look at my bald, unclothed body, I began to wander carefully, staying close to the hedges for some semnce of cover.


    It didn''t take long for me to realize that I was trapped in a hedge maze, with the living walls towering almost twice my height.


    My initial instinct was to climb one of the hedges to get a better view of my surroundings, but a closer inspection revealed that the hedges were covered in sharp thorns.


    Given my current state of nakedness, that didn''t seem like a good idea.


    I nced up and down the path I was on, but neither direction looked more promising than the other.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    As if in response to my question, something appeared in front of me.


    "Hmm?"


    It appeared to be a floating touch screen, suspended in the air without any visible support.


    Curious, I extended my finger to touch it, but the screen shimmered as my finger passed through it.


    "A hologram?" I muttered to myself, puzzled.


    I nced around, searching the ground and nearby hedges for any sign of a projector, but found nothing.


    As I moved, the screen moved with me, almost as if it were following my every step.


    Text appeared on the screen, and I began to read it aloud.


    [A suitable candidate has been chosen!]


    [Awakening the ''Lust System.'']


    [Congrattions, host! You have sessfully activated the Lust System!"]


    I frowned. "What the hell? A System? This has to be some kind of joke. Maybe I''m still dreaming or ina..."


    I read on, [Congrattions, host, you have awakened one of the rarest titles: ''Lust King.'' The first quest is loading!]


    [Congrattions, Host, on embarking on your first quest in this world!]


    New Quest: [Explore the unknown Land]


    You have found yourself in an unfamiliar ce. Begin exploring to learn more.


    Objective: Explore the hedge maze (0/1).


    Reward: Basic pants.


    "Huh, now a quest? Is it... like those novels where the main character reincarnates and gets a system?" I muttered to myself, looking around suspiciously.


    I hesitated.


    Was this real?


    I needed to test it.


    "Hmm, Lust System... Then, it might function like those... systems I''ve read about in erotic novels?"


    I touched my chin and muttered,"It must be, but... Why is the quest about exploring and not about sex..."


    [Ding, Host, the quest was given this way because of your current surroundings and because there aren''t any girls in the area right now!]


    Wait! You even have consciousness? That''s unbelievable but still amazing...


    [Yeah, Host! I was made to have consciousness.]


    "Oh, well, who made you?"


    [That I can''t reveal to you.]


    "Why not?"


    [I''m not authorized to reveal that.]


    Well, that''s unexpected, but if it can''t tell me, there''s nothing I can do...


    "Okay, I understand."


    "So, system, tell me, what would''ve been my first task if I were in a popted area?"


    [Ding, Host, under normal conditions, your first task would have been "Touch those jiggly butts of that Milf with both hands or masturbate in front of that slut!"]


    "These quests are risky but satisfying. System, can you give me any more riskier quests than this?"


    [Ok, Host!]


    [1st Quest:- NTR that Moth*rf*cker!]


    [2nd Quest:- Cuckold your Assistant''s Boyfriend!]


    [3rd Quest:- Netori your enemy by having sex with his Wife/Lover/Girlfriend!]


    [4th Quest:- F*ck that girl in front of her boyfriend!]


    "Oh my God, are you serious, System?"


    [Yes, Host! I am serious!]


    Okay, this is bizarre. How does this even work?


    Let''s see... touch the screen... read the text...


    I decided to start exploring.


    If finding my way through this maze would get me some clothes, it was worth a shot.


    Plus, I needed to understand more about this Lust System if I was going to survive here.


    With that thought, I took a deep breath and began walking down the path, cautiously, always on the lookout for any clues or signs of danger.

 Chapter 2 -2-First Quest

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter2-First Quest</h4>


    I even carefully examined the pointy foliage of the hedge walls, searching for hidden cameras.


    ncing up at the sky, I didn''t spot any camera drones. Instead, I noticed the moon, pale and easy to overlook in the daylight. Then, I noticed another two moons.


    "Three moons? That can''t be right," I eximed, baffled.


    I looked back down at the floating screen, then back up at the sky. Still, there were three moons.


    "Am I going nuts?" I wondered aloud.


    I sat down on the grass, uncertain of what to do next. I kept ncing up at the sky and the extra moon. In front of me, the screen still waited patiently.


    "This is crazy, really crazy. Where am I exactly in this world?"


    Another screen appeared next to the first.


    Michael ????


    Race: Human.


    Current rank: Normal


    Progression to Bronze rank: 0% (0/100 essences).


    Attributes:-


    [Power]: Normal.


    [Speed]: Normal.


    [Spirit]: Normal.


    [Recovery]: Normal.


    Free attributes points:- (0/1)


    Human Racial Abilities:


    - Interface


    - Quest System


    - Inventory


    - Map


    - Adaptor (Special)


    "Is this some sort of character profile or Power screen? It seems like it, but it''s unlike anything I''ve seen in novels before," I mused, shaking my head in confusion.


    After a thorough examination, I pondered, ''Why is there a question mark instead of my surname? Does the system not recognize my surname, or is there another reason?''


    ''And, Why is it so hard to understand?''


    "It would have been easier to understand if it was a simple gaming system," I added, ncing at the screen once more.


    "Map," I repeated, recognizing the word. "I know what maps are. How do I ess the map?"


    Another screen appeared as requested, but with the addition of the third screen, the space in front of me started feeling crowded. I absentmindedly wished for the other screens to close, and they promptly did so.


    "I guess that''s helpful," I remarked.


    Things were bing increasingly difficult to rationalize, especially with the additional moon in the sky. A voicemand hologram seemed unlikely, but not entirely impossible. However, the idea of mentalmand holograms was a whole different story.


    "Now, this is troubling," I concluded.


    Hoping it wouldn''t actually work, I began to experiment. Surprisingly, I found that I could open and close any of the windows with just a simple thought.


    "Maybe I didn''t actually die," I tried to reassure myself. "Perhaps the police officers saved me and took me to a hospital somewhere. Or maybe I simply passed out on the floor and I''m now hallucinating and dreaming of unbelievable things. Like a nice dream, with a big garden."


    I let out a groan and closed my eyes for a moment. "How did ite to this? Is this really how I''m trying tofort myself?"


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly opened my eyes again. The screens were still there, patiently waiting.


    "Just go along with it, I guess," I told myself. "Don''t make any conclusions until you have more information. That''s the logical thing to do now."


    I shifted my attention back to the map hovering in front of me. It resembled a map you''d find in a video game, with a list of locations included.


    [Zone: Vane Gardens (Bushy Maze)]


    Simr to a video game map, most of it was hidden. Only a small part of the hedge maze I had already explored was revealed.


    I experimented with moving the map using my mind, discovering that I could zoom in and out just as effortlessly as I could open and close the floating screens.


    "Now, let''s check my current location," I murmured to myself.


    As I zoomed out, I reached a world map that seemed unfamiliar. Though the details were blurry, I could see the outline of the continent... Hold on! Just one continent?


    It''s unsettling. Even in most novels, there are usually two or three continents, but here, there''s only one.


    "That''s not how I expected the world to be," I murmured to myself.


    ording to the map, I was in the North-west part. I nced around at the thick, green hedges surrounding me. I felt the soft grass beneath my feet and the warm, humid air against my skin.


    "This doesn''t seem right," I muttered.


    With a sigh, I closed the map.


    "This is all so weird."


    Human Racial Abilities:


    - Interface


    - Quest System


    - Inventory


    - Map


    - Adaptor (Special)


    I started looking down the list.


    "Interface seems obvious. Quest system and Inventory too, I guess. Adaptor? What the hell it is?"


    I closed the inventory and pulled up my character profile again. Next down the ability list was the map, which I''d already looked at, then adaptor.


    Ability: [Adaptor]


    - Language adaptation: Ability to learn and understand differentnguages.


    - Essence, Elemental stone, and skill-book absorption: Capability to absorb and utilize monster essences and knowledge from Elemental stones and skill-books.


    - Immunity to identification and tracking effects: Protection against being identified or tracked by magical means.


    "Language adaptation? So, does that mean with this, I can talk with the people in this world?"


    ''Anyway, nobody will answer me... let''s assume it as yes.''


    I nced at the other items like Elemental stone and Essence, but I couldn''t figure out what they were for.


    "No idea what those are."


    After few seconds, I closed all the open windows except for the map with a mentalmand.


    "Alright, then," I said, ncing along the path ahead. Neither direction seemed better than the other.


    "Let''s explore a bit more and see what''s ahead."


    I chose a direction without much thought and started walking.


    "I really wish I had clothes right now."


    ...


    I was walking through the maze, the map open in front of me. It was being unveiled as I walked, so my current n was to reveal enough that I could plot a way out. i froze when I heard a rustle in the hedges.


    "Um, anybody?" I called out.


    "Is anybody here?"


    There was no response from the other side.


    "Hey, you listening."


    Still there was no response.


    Again, there was some movement in maze.


    I shrugged.


    "Fuck you, if you are here, then stop ying hide and seek."


    I was about to resume walking when a screen appeared.


    ...


    New Mission:


    For some unknown reason, the nearby area is now filled with lesser-ranked monsters.


    Goal: Find out why these lesser-ranked monsters have taken over the area (0/1).


    Reward: Basic shirt and pants.


    Bonus Goal: Defeat twelve lesser monsters (0/12).


    Reward: Basic shoes.


    ...


    "Monsters? That doesn''t sound good."


    I was looking around suspiciously when suddenly something small came hurtling from the bottom of a hedge. Instinctively, my hands shot back over my privates, leaving my head exposed.


    "What the fuck?"


    Without warning, I was blinded by somethingtching onto my face, its sharp ws digging painfully into my scalp.


    I panicked, yanking it off with both hands, feeling a chunk of skin tear away with it.


    I dropped to my knees, the creature still squirming in my grasp.


    With a scream, I mmed it into the ground over and over until it stopped moving.


    (You have defeated [Stalwart Gerbil].)


    (Defeat lesser-ranked monsters 1/12.)


    Finally, I released the creature and scuttled back, still on my hands and knees, heart racing.


    The wounds on my head throbbed painfully, blood trickling down my face.


    I wiped it away from my eyes, trying to catch my breath and make sense of what had just happened.


    "What on earth is going on? How did a Gerbil end up on my head?"


    I nced at the creature. The window that appeared described it as a hamster, but it was muchrger than any hamster I had ever seen, almost the size of my head.


    It looked swollen from being pounded into the ground, and there were streaks of blood on its fur from my head.


    I approached it cautiously, prepared to move back quickly. With a hesitant finger, I reached out and prodded it.


    As I cautiously prodded the body of the Stalwart Gerbil, a strange sensation washed over me. The creature''s body began to tremble, and then, to my shock, it started dissolving into minor particles right before my eyes.


    As the Gerbil''s body disintegrated, numerous system messages flooded the air in front of me, but for a moment, I was too stunned to pay them any attention. Instead, I couldn''t help but dwell on the implications of what had just happened.


    ''If this little guy could hurt me so badly, what''ll happen if I meet a bigger, high-ranked one?''


    The thought sent a shiver down my spine, imagining the possibility of facing enemies capable of killing me in a single move.


    I quickly snapped out of my daze and focused on the barrage of system messages hovering in front of me.


    (Ding, congrattions host! Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! Monster Essence of Gerbil has been added to your Character Profile!)


    I sighed.


    Starting today, I can guess my life is going to get really busy.

 Chapter 3 -3-Fight with Rhino

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter3-Fight with Rhino</h4>


    "Monster Essence? What''s that?" I muttered, puzzled by the term.


    I nced at the other rewards listed and then mentally thought about my inventory. Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of me, disying two options in a square box. The first one wasbeled "Cores," and I realized it must refer to monster cores.


    Curious, I clicked on the "Cores" box, and a new screen appeared with "Gerbil''s Core" written in a square box.


    Without hesitation, I clicked on it, and a mini-portal materialized before me. It reminded me of the portals from movies.


    Carefully, I reached out and ced my hand on it, retrieving a small, bloody-colored crystal.


    "This must be that little guy''s core," I muttered, examining the crystal.


    It was red and about the size of my finger.


    After a brief moment of examining, I returned the crystal to the mini-portal and closed the inventory screen.


    Back on the main inventory page, I noticed the healing portion listed.


    "A healing potion, exactly what I need right now. With this, I can be sure that my wound will heal quickly."


    I remarked to myself. I was about to click on the healing portion square box when suddenly, a loud roar echoed from behind me.


    Startled, I whipped around to see a massive figure looming behind me, emitting steam. My eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Is that... guy can even be called a boar?"


    I saw the creature, simr to a boar but little bigger than boar''s size with two imposing horns, I muttered,"It looks more like a rhino but with some features of a boar."


    While I spoke, the creature roared again and began charging at me.


    Damn it...


    Panic surged through me, and I turned, darting into the maze of hedges, desperate to escape.


    With each turn, I could hear the heavy footsteps of the rhino behind me, closing in. I dared a nce back, only to see it mere inches away. "Ohh, no-Ahhhhh!"


    I began to shout, but before I could finish, the rhino mmed into my back with immense force, hurling me like a football several meters away.


    Pain seared through my body as I hit the ground, feeling as if my spine had shattered.


    "Shit! My back!!!"


    I painfully touched my back with one hand, while the other steadied me on the ground as I attempted to rise. Just as I was about to stand, a wave of excruciating spinal pain shot through me, and I cried out, "Ahh!" copsing back to the ground.


    "Shit! It felt like I have been run down by a truck." I groaned in agony. It felt like every movement sent shards of pain coursing through my body.


    I grimaced, muttering, "Looks like both my spine and legs are way too badly injured or might be broken because of this bastard." I nced over at the rhino, its gaze still fixed on me as though I were merely a toy for its amusement.


    "But I''m not going to give up that easily," I muttered defiantly, determination ring within me. With renewed resolve, I braced myself and attempted to stand once more.


    But every attempt was meet with futile; I was paralyzed by the impact. Bruised and battered, Iy there, while the rhino still staring right at my eyes.


    But, then...


    The boar suddenly dashed towards me, its massive form bearing down as Iy battered and helpless, still struggling to stand. As it inched closer, panic surged through me.


    ''Fuck, this guy is going to kill me with his horns if I don''t do anything,'' I desperately tried to analyze my situation, but it was toote.


    In a matter of seconds, the boar was upon me.


    With no way to escape, I instinctively reached out and caught both of his horns just before they could pierce my stomach.


    Roar!


    The beast roared and swung its head violently, making it difficult for me to hold on.


    Despite my best efforts, the boar''s strength was too much.


    Still, I managed to hold it off for a minute untill it did something unexpected.


    Recognizing that its resistance was futile. Unexpectedly, it kicked me in the leg, sending a fresh wave of pain through my body.


    This guy...


    I will kill him for sure.


    My rage took over.


    I let go of one horn, desperately searching for anything to use as a weapon. My hand found a pointy, sharp triangle-shaped stone.


    Without thinking, I stabbed the stone into the boar''s right eye.


    It roared in pain, blood pouring from its right eye onto my chest, but I didn''t stop.


    "Kekekeke, how does it feel bastard?"


    I stabbed twice more in the same ce until the creature kicked my leg again.


    "Ahh, shit!"


    The force of the kick made my left hand, which was holding onto its horn, slip. The rhino-boar freed itself from my grasp and ran away, leaving a trail of blood drops on the ground.


    Panting heavily, Iy there, my body screaming in pain.


    The bloodied stone slipped from my hand,nding beside me.


    The trail of blood led into the distance, marking the rhino-boar''s path.


    Despite the agony, a sense of grim satisfaction washed over me.


    "So, it''s finally over."


    I had survived, at least for now.


    As Iy on the ground, pain wracking my body, my thoughts drifted back to the healing potion I had seen in my inventory.


    Healing portion.


    That thing can only save me from this situation.


    "Huhh, I... Hope... It really... Works or I... Will be... Dead..."


    Desperation wed at me, and I mentally focused on the potion, willing the system to respond.


    Miraculously, a screen appeared in front of me, disying a small box icon with the words "Healing Potion" written on it in very small letters.


    With what little strength I had left, I reached out and clicked on the box. Immediately, a bottle materialized in my hand, filled with a glowing, vibrant liquid.


    Without wasting a second, I uncorked it and drank it down, feeling the warmth spread through my body.


    The empty bottle slipped from my fingers, and I tossed it in a random direction, not caring where itnded.


    Exhausted, I copsed back onto the ground, waiting for the potion to work its magic.


    For a few agonizing minutes, the pain persisted, but gradually, I felt a soothing sensation spreading through me.


    After about ten minutes, the pain began to subside.


    It''s working...


    I could feel my injuries healing, my broken spinal cord knitting itself back together, my bruises fading, and my strength returning.


    It was as if the potion was repairing me from the inside out, mending every wound and fracture.


    Finally, I managed to sit up, testing my newly healed body.


    The excruciating pain was gone, reced by a lingering soreness that was rapidly fading.


    Carefully, I got to my feet, surprised at how steady I felt.


    I stretched cautiously, marveling at the absence of pain.


    As I took in my surroundings, a sudden message appeared in front of me, startling me:


    (You have defeated [Savant Rhino].)


    (Defeat lesser-ranked monsters 2/12.)


    (Ding, congrattions host! Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! Monster Essence of Rhino has been added to your Character Profile!)


    ''So, he died.''


    I expected this oue.


    It was bound to happen. I had stabbed his right eye three times, and with no way to stop the bleeding, he was bound to die. I have to admit, though, his will to survive was impressive.


    I thought he would die within five minutes, considering he was running and losing a lot of blood. But he survived for 11 minutes.


    Incredible, but...


    I can imagine... His death must have been very painful.


    After thinking about the rhino for a few seconds, I opened my character interface.


    Michael ????


    Race: Human.


    Current rank: Normal


    Progression to Bronze rank: 2% (2/100 essences).


    Attributes:-


    [Power]: Normal.


    [Speed]: Normal.


    [Spirit]: Normal.


    [Recovery]: Normal.


    Free attributes points:- (0/1)


    Human Racial Abilities...


    As I scanned my character interface, a particr detail caught my eye. Instead of showing 0/100 Essences, it now disyed 2/100 Essences. Surprised by the change, I decided to investigate further.


    Curious, I clicked on the Essences section, and an information window appeared:


    **Number of monster essences needed to ascend to the next rank.**


    I touched my chin thoughtfully and muttered, "So, it''s like a requirement needed to progress to some kind of level-up. Will I be stronger with each level-up?"


    I nodded to myself, considering the possibilities. ''Hmm, that might be the case. Usually, in video games, a character bes stronger with each level-up.''


    So basically, every time I kill a monster, I''ll get a Monster essence that will help me level up.


    Now that I think about it, that would be so awesome.


    As I pondered this, my gaze fell on the [Spirit] icon. Not knowing what it meant, I decided to click on it. Immediately, another info window appeared:


    **[Spirit]: A measure of your willpower and resilience. Increasing your Spirit attribute enhances your resistance to willpower attacks and improves your mental strength.**


    Reading this, I nodded in understanding. "So, Spirit affects my willpower. That''s good to know."


    As I processed this new information, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    If I could level up and grow stronger, I could handle tougher monsters and survive longer in this dangerous world.


    The thought of bing more powerful, of mastering new abilities, filled me with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Closing the info windows, I felt a newfound determination.


    "Alright, let''s see what other surprises this system has in store for me," I muttered, ready to explore more of my character interface and uncover its secrets.

 Chapter 4 -4- Quest Completed!

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter4- Quest Completed!</h4>


    When the slippery creature bit into my inner thigh, I yelled in panic and pain.


    Still without pants, it was too close forfort.


    Yeah, it was too close to my cock.


    I grabbed the long, slippery body tightly, pulling it off my leg despite the agony.


    I screamed again as it took a chunk of thigh with it but kept my grip and started iling the creature into the prickly hedge.


    (You have defeated [Flying Hagfish].)


    (Defeat lesser monsters 11/12.)


    Exhausted, I copsed to the ground and quickly drank a Healing potion to ease the pain.


    Ignored the blooding out of my wounded thigh, I shouted.


    "How can a fish fly? Wait, how are they even alive?"


    I thought fish gills only work underwater, but here everything seems opposite.


    I looked down at the wound, high up the inside of my thigh.


    The fish had taken a decent gouge out of me, so the stinging lingered as the wound slowly closed.


    Even so, the ability to watch an injury vanish in front of my eyes was amazing.


    After eleven encounters with different creatures, I had plenty of chances to see it, going through almost 8 full of healing portion.


    I used 3 portion from one fight alone, against something called a malicious dog.


    A pleasant surprise was that I didn''t have to stand near the smelly smoke that wafted off the creatures after looting them.


    As long as I touched the creature, I could step back before collecting the loot.


    Even though I was far away when the creature dissolved, the loot still went straight into my inventory.


    The only issue was that if any of the creature''s blood got on me, it would also dissolve away, leaving me smelling like garbage.


    Each creature I killed dropped one lesser monster core, a healing potion, and a monster essence.


    asionally, I received the entire body of the monster as a reward, although that was rare.


    I did manage to get two whole bodies, but it was strange because they arrived in my inventory already cut and wrapped up.


    For example, the bundle of spines from the hedgehog was tied with string, and the terror parrot meat was neatly wrapped in deli paper.


    These animal parts werebeled as crafting materials, some of which seemed to be for cooking.


    While I enjoyed trying new foods, I wasn''t quite ready to put monster meat on my te.


    While I waited for my wound to heal, I checked the map again.


    I had a decent-sized chunk of the hedge maze mapped out now, but it was quiterge and I''d met a lot of dead ends.


    I plotted out my next pathway and set out again.


    ***


    After walking for 30 minutes, I found a flower growing in the middle of the path.


    ''Hmm? A flower.''


    It''s very suspicious.


    Everywhere else I had been, there were only trimmed hedges and neatly cut grass.


    Is it... Some kind of monster or just a normal flower?


    I watched it from a distance, but it looked like just a normal nt.


    I moved forward carefully, keeping my eyes on the flower.


    I decided to act cautiously. Even though I might be overthinking and the flower could be just ordinary, I didn''t want to take any unnecessary risks.


    I tried to give it as much space as possible, but just when I thought I had passed by safely, the flower moved and sprayed spores all over me.


    I got dizzy and fell to the ground, then felt something on my leg.


    A vine with a bulbous head had grown out of the ground near the flower stem and was now wrapping around my leg.


    I tried to kick it away, but my head was spinning and I couldn''t move effectively.


    The vine kept growing, crawling up my body.


    The bulbous head of the vine opened up andtched onto my head like amprey.


    I clenched my teeth, fighting through the dizziness with anger.


    I reached down, grabbed the vine with both hands, and started pulling on it.


    The ground under the flower bulged, with soil spilling away as a grotesque shape emerged.


    It looked like a root vegetable but was the size and shape of a baby.


    The vine was attached to its stomach like an umbilical cord, and the flower grew out of its head.


    I let go of the vine, crawled over to the main body, and grabbed it with both hands.


    I lifted it up and smashed it against my knee, hitting it again and again.


    "You sneaky jerk!" I yelled through gritted teeth, each word emphasized with a strike to my knee. "Die!"


    With a final shout I brought the creature down on his knee with all my strength.


    The nt monster broke apart like a potato dropped off a building and hitting concrete.


    (You have defeated [Carnivorous Mandrake].)


    Quest: [No Shirt, No Shoes, No Service]


    ? Bonus objectiveplete: Defeat twelve lesser monsters 12/12.


    ? [Simple Footwear] has been added to your inventory.


    ? Main quest objective still avable.


    I took the footwear out of my inventory and found a pair of sandals.


    Even though the thick grass felt nice under my feet, I put them on.


    Now I was standing there naked except for a pair of sandals.


    "I really hate this ce."


    After collecting the loot and the rare body of the monster, I checked my map again.


    With no weapon in hand and still naked except for a pair of sandals, I set off, being very careful about my surroundings and watching for any iing attacks from monsters.


    I couldn''t afford another surprise like the flower. An hour of exploring the maze passed, and I stumbled upon a well.


    It was a circle of bricks with mortar that was aged and crumbling.


    A wooden bucket and crank, both weathered with age, stood beside it.


    It was the kind of rustically picturesque feature I could imagine someone putting at the center of their hedge maze.


    I approached the well cautiously, peering inside.


    **Quest: [Stranger in a Strange Land]**


    Objectiveplete: Explore the hedge maze 1/1.


    [Simple Pants] have been added to your inventory.


    Questplete.


    "Finally, I don''t have to wander around without clothes anymore."


    I had been holding back for too long. It was too embarrassing to fight monsters while naked. Thank goodness nobody saw me, or they might have thought I was a pervert who enjoyed fighting monsters in the nude.


    I pumped my fist in triumph and retrieved the pants from my inventory.


    "What on earth? Hey, system, why did you give me such crappy pants? Can''t you give me something better?"


    They were simple white linen pants, with loose-fitting legs and a low crotch, held up by a drawstring.


    All of a sudden, a screen popped up, and the system''s voice echoed, "Sorry, Host, but I can only give you these pants for a basic monster quest."


    I rubbed my temples and sighed, "Huhh... What did I expect? Forget it!"


    Putting aside fashion concerns, Jason slipped the pants on, walking around experimentally. They were sufficiently roomy that it didn''t feel much different to walking around without them.


    After being attacked by numerous creatures, I was covered in bloody smell of their dissolved blood and sweat, even though the wounds had been healed. As a result, my body was exhausted from the constant fights and exploring.


    With my concern about being naked eased, I could focus on other aspects of my situation. I sat down on the edge of the well to contemte my next move.


    "Okay, Michael," I said, preparing myself. "So, What''s next?"


    Sooner orter, I''d have to find my way out of the maze, but the fact that my quest ended upon reaching the well suggested there was something special about it.


    I mean, the quest''s goal was to figure out why there were suddenly so many lesser monsters appearing, and it ended here. That means this ce is where it all started.


    I began by inspecting the wooden frame, which had a basic crank and rope for lowering a bucket, along with a small wooden roof to protect the mechanism from the weather.


    However, it seemed to have only worked to some extent, as both the rope and bucket appeared worn out.


    The brickwork was also in poor condition, with the mortar crumbling at the slightest touch. I leaned over the well to peer down.


    To my surprise, iron rungs had been attached to the inside of the well, leading into darkness below.


    All of a sudden, a screen appeared in front of me, showing a new quest.


    New Quest: [Well''s Dark secrets]


    You found adder leading down into the well. Explore what''s down there.


    Objective: Investigate the well 0/1.


    Reward: New body


    Bonus objective: Stay alive 0/1.


    Reward: New memories


    "Don''t die? What kind of quest objective is that? And what do you mean by ''reward: New body and memories''? Man, this is so hard," I muttered, shaking my head.


    "Forget about it."


    Another screen popped out.


    (ept or Reject quest [Well''s Dark secrets]?)

 Chapter 5 -5- Bonus quest objective (don’t die) still ongoing!

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter5- Bonus quest objective (don''t die) still ongoing!</h4>


    I was about to reject the quest when a gigantic roar echoed through the hedge maze, freezing me in ce.


    "A monster?" I whispered, rmed. The roar was so loud it reached my ears with startling rity, louder than even the rhino I''d encountered earlier.


    I gave it some serious thought.


    ''Fuck.''


    Normally, I would have rejected the quest and tried to find a way out of the maze, but in this situation, hiding seemed like the best choice.


    The roar sounded closer now, and panic set in. I couldn''t afford to be caught out in the open, especially not by something that powerful.


    "Okay, think, Michael," I muttered to myself. "What''s the safest option here?"


    The answer was obvious.


    With no weapon in hand and still naked except for a pair of sandals and simple pants, climbing down into the well seemed like the most pragmatic decision.


    At least it would get me out of sight.


    I really don''t want to die...


    Atleast, till I loss my virginity.


    Taking a deep breath, I epted the quest and grabbed onto the iron rungs.


    They felt cold and slightly damp under my fingers as I began to descend into the well.


    The roar echoed again, even closer this time, urging me to move faster.


    "What kind of bloody ce is this?"


    My heart pounded as I climbed down, each rung taking me further into the darkness below.


    The further I went, the cooler the air became, providing a slight relief from the adrenaline-fueled heat coursing through my body.


    I focused on the rungs, trying to ignore the increasingly distant roars and the ever-growing darkness around me.


    The iron rungs seemed stable enough, though they creaked ominously with each step.


    I discovered I had reached the bottom when my foot met water instead of the next rung.


    Some experimental probing revealed it was ankle deep, enough to submerge my sandals in the icy cold.


    The bottom of the well was t, but as it turned out, just as slippery as the walls.


    My feet slipped, and I barely avoided hitting my head on the side of the well by hanging onto the rungs.


    I ended up sprawled at the bottom, with dirty water soaking my new pants along with blood and dirts.


    Panting slightly, I paused to catch my breath and assess my situation.


    "Fantastic."


    I couldn''t hear the roar anymore, which was a small relief, but it also meant I had no idea where the monster was nor where I am.


    I looked around, trying to orient myself in the gloom.


    From my low perspective, I noticed a slightly darker circle in the wall of the already dark well.


    I reached out and found it was a hole, big enough to crawl through. I wasn''t sure if it was the source of the well''s water or a drainage tunnel.


    "No way," I said. "I''m not crawling in there."


    (Reject quest [Well''s Dark secrets]?)


    "Forget it."


    I nced up at the bright circle of sky, then back at the dark tunnel. With a groan, I started feeling around the pitch-ck hole with my hands.


    ***


    I slowly crawled into the damp tunnel, a circr pipe made of wet and slimy bricks.


    It was wide enough for me to push myself along, but tight enough that I was pressed against the mmy sides.


    The darkness swallowed me as I moved away from the little light at the bottom of the well.


    As I edged down the tunnel, touch was the only sense I could use to navigate.


    With the constant smell of wet rot, I wished my nose was as useless as my eyes.


    "This is not what I nned to do, but I had no choice."


    If it turned out to be a dead end, I''d have to shimmy backward since the tunnel was too tight to turn around.


    "Admittedly, my ns for the day were pretty loose, but a gigantic monster isn''t something you just casually fit into the schedule."


    Talking to myself didn''t help much, but any distraction was wee to fight off the creeping ustrophobia.


    The well had seemed gloomy, but the tunnel''s darkness was even worse. I felt panic''s icy fingers crawl over my skin as the tunnel seemed to close in on me.


    I knew it wasn''t really getting smaller, but my rational mind was powerless in the cold, wet darkness.


    My nerves were fraying. I was ready to start pushing my way back and risk the monster when my handnded on slimy, wet wood instead of slimy, wet brick.


    There was still no light, so I felt around with my hands.


    I had reached the end of the tunnel, but had no idea what kind of space it opened into.


    I felt like it was an open space, but inplete darkness, it could have just been my imagination.


    My hands felt a tform made of wooden nks.


    It was wet and a bit slimy, but it felt solid under my hands.


    The surface was rough, like sandpaper, with some kind of longsting adhesive used to apply sand or something simr to improve traction on the wet nks.


    I had seen something like this on hiking trails.


    As I felt around while crawling out of the tunnel, I realized the nks were arranged to form a walkway about a meter and a half wide.


    It felt like there was enough room to stand, but even with the sand coating I didn''t trust the slick wooden path in the dark.


    I continued forward as I had in the tunnel, hands exploring in ce of my eyes. Just a short way down the path I found a vertical metal rod sticking out the walkway, at the edge to my left.


    My hands traced the length of the small rod, feeling its smooth metal surface. It had a sturdy grip, textured to prevent slipping, and a button near the top.


    ''What is this?''


    idently, I clicked on the button and light lit up.


    As the metal rod lit up, I discovered the hard way that I had been holding the front of it pointed directly into my face.


    I screamed as light sted into my eyes, dropping themp from his hands.


    It ttered away as I fell back onto the wooden pathway, moaning with hands over my eyes.


    "The fuck is this?," he croaked, waiting to recover.


    After my eyes recovered from the blinding light, I cautiously removed my hands and blinked rapidly, trying to clear my vision. Gradually, shapes and colors began toe into focus again.


    As I looked around, I finally understood what the metal rod was. It was a simple but metallic torch. Relief flooded through me, and I let out a shaky breath.


    "Ohhh, It''s just a torch..." I muttered to myself, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over me. "I nearly thought I had triggered a bomb."


    With trembling hands, I reached out and picked up the torch from where it had fallen.


    I inspected it carefully, now able to see it clearly in the dim light. It was a sturdy piece of equipment, well-made and reliable.


    Atleast, I got a torch or I would have lost my path by now.


    Feeling more confident now that I knew what it was, I clicked the button again to switch it off and on again, this time pointing the torch away from my face.


    A beam of light illuminated the pathway ahead, casting long shadows on the wooden nks.


    The light wasrgely obscured, butpared toplete darkness, even some shadowy outlines were bliss.


    It was at least enough to recognise that I was in a natural cavern.


    It didn''t have the conveniently smooth floors of a video game cave, which was presumably why someone had put in the walkway, raised on thick wooden posts.


    The walkway was only about an arm''s length above the cave floor, so I understood quickly.


    I followed the walkway cautiously, taking care with each step.


    The sand coating had worn away in many ces, leaving patches of slick wood from years of exposure to the damp cavern.


    The cave turned out to be a natural tunnel, roughly hewn, through which the walkway followed.


    I proceeded slowly and carefully until it came to an end at a brick wall, set into the side of the cave.


    In the middle of the wall was a hefty metal door with a big wheel set into it, resembling a bulkhead door on a submarine.


    Both door and wheel were rusty and appeared not to have been opened in quite some time.


    "Now we''re getting somewhere."


    Setting down the torch, I grabbed the wheel with both hands and pulled, but it didn''t budge.


    "Oh,e on."


    I yanked on it harder and harder, bracing my feet against the door as I hauled sideways with all my strength.


    I felt a little give, then a little more, each apanied by an unwilling metal groan.


    Finally, the wheel jerked loose, and I could turn the reluctant mechanism with heavy jerks.


    Panting from the exertion, I shouldered open the door.


    Like the wheel, it resisted, and I had to shove it open in fits and starts.


    My shoulder grew sore as I repeatedly rammed it into the door.


    Finally, with a shriek, the door gave way, and I stumbled through the opening.


    (Ding, congrattions host! Quest: [Well''s Dark secrets] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: Explore the well 1/1.)


    (Reward: A new body will be granted to the host after they kill the first human of this world.)


    (Ding, Bonus quest objective (don''t die) still ongoing!)


    "Hey, System! This isn''t fair. I finished the quest, but now I have to do another one just to get the reward. And why do I have to kill someone for it?"

 Chapter 6 -6-Kill

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter6-Kill</h4>


    "Hey, System! This isn''t fair. I finished the quest, but now I have to do another one just to get the reward. And why do I have to kill someone for it?"


    Suddenly, a glowing screen appeared in front of me, disying text in bold letters:


    (Host, the person you kill, his face and every feature will be implemented on you. In simple words, you will look exactly like him.)


    "Wait! Are you serious?" I asked, my voice rising in disbelief.


    Another screen popped up, confirming:


    (Yes, Host!)


    I stared at the screens, perplexed.


    I really want a better body than this, but...


    The idea of killing someone to assume their identity made me feel uneasy.


    I didn''t want tomit murder, especially not just toplete a quest.


    I thought about all those novels where the main character feels guilty after taking a life, and I knew I didn''t want that on my conscience.


    "Alright," I said to myself, taking a deep breath. "I don''t want to me myself like those characters who feel guilty. Unless the person I have to kill tries to hurt me or has evil intentions untill that no killing. Let''s just be happy with this body for now."


    Resolving to avoid unnecessary violence, I changed my focus to my surroundings.


    The room was dark, so I stepped inside and shined my torch around.


    It was a room, not just more cave, which was a relief.


    It looked like arge parlor from a fancy house, but it was a total mess.


    Furniture was flipped over, curtains and paintings were torn from the walls.


    Bookshelves were knocked over, with books scattered everywhere.


    An ornate chandelier had fallen from the ceiling, its shattered crystals spread across the polished floor.


    As I searched through the mess with my torch, I found an overturned couch in the middle of the room.


    Underneath it, I discovered an unconscious man.


    When I moved the couch off him, I saw he was lying in the middle of an borate pentagram made of brass or copper set into the floor.


    The guy looked like he was about 19 or 20.


    His intense hazel eyes had a mesmerizing depth that shimmered under the ck liquid, matching his shiny ck hair.


    His strong, chiseled face had a well-defined jawline and a perfectly proportioned nose.


    I had never seen anyone this handsome before.


    Oddly, he was wearing what looked like ritual clothes.


    ''Is this guy an angel?''


    Seriously, if he was born in my world, he''d already be a famous actor.


    If Ipare my looks to his, his face is like heaven while mine is like hell.


    Sometimes, I really feel like heaven doesn''t treat everyone the same.


    I set down the torch to examine the man.


    He had a strong pulse and regr breathing, but he was showing early signs of extensive bruising, and his body temperature felt way too high.


    As I was examining him, his eyes flickered open.


    "Hey there," I said. "Looks like you took a fall. Need help getting up?"


    I extended my hand and assisted the good-looking guy to stand. Despite having a build simr to mine, he was surprisingly heavy.


    Once he was on his feet, the ritualist nced around at the room in chaos, then at me, his expression puzzled.


    Yeah, I called him ritualist because of what he was wearing.


    "Who are you?" the ritualist asked. "And how did you end up here?"


    "I''m Michael, and honestly, I have no clue. I went to sleepst night, and now I''m in some kind of alternate world."


    The Ritualist squinted as he looked at me closely.


    "There''s something strange about you," the ritualist remarked. "Where''s your watch?"


    "That''s a bit rude. What watch are you talking about?"


    "You mentioned something about another world?" Instead of answering, the ritualist posed another question.


    "It''s just a hunch," I replied. "I woke up here, and everything seems different. Maybe it''s some kind of wild time travel thing. Can you help me figure this out?"


    The Ritualist''s gaze moved to some kind circle on the floor, then back at me.


    "It was you," he said angrily. "You''re the reason the summoning went wrong."


    "Summoning? Are you talking about those summonings to other worlds? Do you have any idea how messed up my night''s sleep got because of your summoning? You could have at least summoned me at a better time."


    The Ritualist looked both confused and angry, but before he could reply, he turned pale and stumbled.


    "Oops, my bad," I said, moving to help him.


    "Get away from me!"


    The Ritualist staggered in the direction of a heavy writing desk.


    It seemed to have escaped major discement by being the heaviest piece of furniture in the room.


    He almost tripped, still weak from whatever happened prior to my arrival.


    He opened a drawer, took out a small bottle and drained the contents.


    "I could use a stiff drink myself, if you''re offering," I said.


    "It is a recovery potion, fool," the Ritualist said, then winced with pain. "It seems the bacsh will take more than a potion to fix."


    He gave me a smile that Jason did not like.


    "Since I can''t recover my strength right now, I''ll have to do things the old fashioned way. I''ve never tasted an out-worlder before."


    "Shit," I said, shoulders slumping. "You are.... A cannibal."


    As that guy grabbed a knife from the drawer, I scanned the room for an escape route.


    I spotted a pair of wooden double doors, likely leading outside, but he was too close.


    Recalling how the ritualist struggled to reach the table, I took a chance and tried to dash past him.


    I seeded, but when I tried to open the doors, they were locked.


    "Fuck!"


    Turning back toward the cave entrance, I saw the ritualist charging at me.


    I lunged for the arm holding the knife.


    We wrestled, stumbling over overturned furniture and crashing to the floor.


    The torch was knocked aside, leaving us grappling in the darkness.


    Each fought for control of the weapon. Despite his size and apparent weakness from being knocked out, the wizard proved stronger than me.


    Drawing inspiration from the aggressive creatures I had encountered, I bit into his hand.


    The handsome guy yelped in surprise more than pain, but it gave me a chance to seize the advantage.


    I yanked the knife from his tight grip, still scrambling on the floor.


    I shoved the knife out blindly, and suddenly his body went limp.


    The knife was sticking out of the his throat, but he was still alive, looking at me with disbelieving eyes.


    I snatched the knife back, and blood sprayed over me, getting into my eyes and mouth.


    Recoiling, I spat out blood as I rubbed at my eyes. By the time my panicked iling came to a halt, the ritualist''s body was still.


    (Ding, congrattions host! Human Core (Rare) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! Healing portion (Iron) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! 1000 Human Essences of the killed victim has been added to your Character Interface!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! You''ve been given the body of the person you killed!)


    (Do you want to switch to your new body?)


    I ignored the system messages for now and tried to get up using my bloody hands, but stumbled over debris and fell back down.


    My breath came in ragged starts as I justy where I fell.


    Eventually, I sat up, looking over at where the body had fallen directly into the light beam from themp.


    I pulled my legs up and hugged my knees, rocking slightly as I stared at the body.


    I...


    Killed him...


    I had no sense of how long I stayed like that, but eventually I pushed myself unsteadily to my feet.


    I walked over to the bloody knife and picked it up.


    I stared at the bloody knife in my equally bloody hand.


    After a few moments, there was an unusual tingling, slowly rising to be pain.


    I tightened my grip until the pain became too much and the knife ttered to the floor.


    I finally turned to face the body. Its eyes were wide open, frozen in a final expression of surprise.


    The room was silent, and I couldn''t look away from the corpse.


    I tried to slow down my racing heart. After a few minutes of effort, I finally seeded.


    I sighed and reflected on my earlier resolve not to let guilt consume me if I had to kill. I realized that it''s easier said than done.


    But let''s put it behind me. ming myself won''t change anything.


    After all, it was his fault, not mine.


    "It was your fault, buddy," I used it, my voice unconvincing even to myself.


    My mind was filled with white noise as I stood over the body.


    When a new sound broke through, I couldn''t tell if it had been seconds, minutes, or hours.


    The sound came from above, a metal venttion pipe in the ceiling.


    It had a hollow, echoing quality, and it took me a moment to recognize it as a hissing noise. It wasing from the hole.


    And, a snake about as big as an Anaconda emerged from it.

 Chapter 7 -7- Caracas Monster Snake

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter7- Caracas Monster Snake</h4>


    I watched the hole, my eyes unfocused and disoriented.


    My mind was still on the knife; I could feel it, even after it fell to the floor.


    I could taste the hot blood spilling from that guy''s neck.


    My gaze sharpened when something emerged from the hole in the ceiling.


    It was an enormous, pitch-ck snake, its head barely small enough to pass through the opening.


    "What is snake doing here?"


    I shouted and the snake and I locked eyes, frozen for a moment. I could see intelligence in its eyes, though I might have been imagining it.


    Then the snake hissed at me and continued slithering out of the vent shaft, its body dangling from the ceiling.


    I sprinted for the door back to the cave, grabbing themp as I moved.


    New Quest: [Escape from the Beast]


    The Caracas monster snake has sensed the death of its master.


    Objective: Escape the [Caracas Monster Snake] 0/1.


    Reward: Appraisal Skill


    I immediately looked at the dead body and the snake. Grabbing my bald head with both hands, I said, "How in the world did this guy control a freaking snake?"


    I almost tripped when the window popped up, wildly iling at it as I tried to close it.


    I ran through the metal door, dropped my torch, and grabbed the wheeled handle, pulling with all my adrenaline-fueled strength.


    The rusty hinges groaned shut, and I turned the wheel totch the door.


    There was another wheel on the other side, but snakes didn''t have thumbs.


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding and reached down to pick up the torch. I needed to go back up the well, but I''d rather dodge that monster than fight a giant snake.


    The danger at least snapped me out of the daze from killing a man.


    I was making my way along the pathway when I heard the grinding of metal behind me and had a horrifying thought.


    "What if that monster snake does have thumbs?"


    For God''s sake, why didn''t I realize that in this world anything can happen?


    After everything I''ve encountered, these things should be normal.


    But as the saying goes, when you''re in danger, your mind goes nk and panic sets in.


    That''s exactly what''s happening to me now.


    Running along the pathway, forgetting to be cautious turned out be a mistake.


    "Oh, no!"


    My sandaled foot slipped on a slick nk and I fell hard.


    "Ouch."


    The sand scraped against my bare torso, but I ignored the pain, clutching the torch tightly.


    I got up and kept moving. As quickly as I could, I reached the end of the walkway and ducked into the tunnel, dropping the torch so I could crawl faster.


    My hands and knees banged against the hard surface of the narrow passage, and my shoulders and head hit the sides and top.


    I didn''t let it slow me down and scrambled forward until I saw the dim light at the bottom of the well.


    Crawling out, I fumbled for the rungs set into the side.


    Hand over hand, I pulled myself up. Only after I was a good way up the well did I pause to look down.


    The snake isn''t here.


    That''s a relief, but there''s no time to rest. It coulde at any moment. I should stay cautious.


    I was just turning back to resume climbing when I heard the hiss from below.


    Wait, this fast?


    I saw the snake emerge from the tunnel, pausing to look up at me before sliding more of its body into the space at the bottom of the well.


    I watched in horror as its body started climbing up and around the outside of the well like the thread of a screw.


    Despite the wet and slippery surface of the well, the snake started winding its way up, as if adhered to the sides.


    ''Fuck it."


    I resumed my climb, more energetic than ever. The snake was fast, but its circuitous path around the sides was long.


    I mbered up as fast as I could, but panic made me rush and more than once a foot slipped before getting proper purchase.


    I kept pushing upwards, every hand and foothold a step closer to the outside.


    As I gripped the final rung in the brickwork above, I felt something wrap around my leg.


    This bastard...


    The snake was thick, as wide as my thigh, and I hadn''t even seen its full length.


    Its weight made it impossible for me to climb any higher, and it tightened around my torso.


    I couldn''t ascend further, but I held onto the top rung tightly.


    My hands were sweaty and growing weak, my fingers on the verge of giving out.


    Dang, at this rate I might actually fell down.


    But it wasn''t my fingers that failed me in the end.


    The mortar in the bricks crumbled, causing the entire side of the well to copse.


    "Now of all time, my bitchy luck always lets me down when I need it the most!"


    I shouted.


    The snake, myself, and a shower of debris plunged backward into the darkness.


    ***


    Suddenly, my eyes fluttered opened and I felt a slight relief in my head, indicating I might have been unconscious for hours.


    I miss those days from my past world when I used to wake upte in the morning, only to face regr punishment from my mother.


    As a rule, I enjoy waking up.


    I love that brief hazy moment between dream and reality, wrapped in warm, soft bedding.


    Even waking up in the soft grass of the hedge maze wasn''t an unpleasant experience.


    But regaining consciousness at the bottom of a dark well, soaked in filthy water and entangled in the corpse of a dead snake?


    That was a whole different story.


    I ignored the screens that had popped up while I was unconscious. They shrank away to hover inconspicuously in the periphery of my vision.


    My left arm was pinned under some rubble, a chunk of fallen masonry from the well above.


    I didn''t feel any pain from it, which was good, but then I realized I didn''t feel anything at all from it, which was bad.


    When I tried pulling it free, the pain arrived in full force, my screams reverberating up through the well.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Holding my left arm as still as possible, I rolled the chunk of masonry off with my right.


    It wasn''t too heavy, but I had to bite down on the urge to scream.


    In the dimness, I couldn''t properly inspect my freed arm, but it felt hot and swollen.


    Even the gentle touch of my good hand sent waves of pain through it.


    I was pretty sure it was broken, so I immediately opened my inventory and took out the newly acquired healing portion and drank it.


    I had hoped all my injuries would heal, but only...


    The swelling went down, and the skin cooled, but moving my arm still hurt a lot. The healing portion didn''t seem to help the deep bone injury.


    There was so much of the snake that I was lying on its dead body instead of the well floor.


    Pulling my foot free from its coils sent fresh pain shooting through my arm.


    It took several tries to get to my feet, using my good arm to pull myself up with one of the wall rungs.


    Each time I managed to stand, my stomach churned, and I vomited, dropping back to my knees.


    Vomit kepting out, worsening the pain in my injured arm.


    I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Yeah, the pain was too much for me.


    As I knelt there, overwhelmed by pain and nausea, a desperate thought crossed my mind.


    I remembered that I had the option to switch to my new body. Immediately, I opened my system window, hoping for a quick reprieve from the agony.


    But what greeted me was a flood of messages, each one shing urgently.


    The notifications seemed to multiply with every passing second, adding to my growing sense of panic.


    (Congrattions, Host, Human Core (Common) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Healing portion (Iron) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, 10 Monster Essences of Caracas snake has been added to your Character Interface!)


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve met the conditions for the upgrades!)


    (Do you wish to advance to [Iron] Rank?)


    (Congrattions, Host! You havepleted the Bonus quest (Don''t die)!)


    (Would you like to acquire the memories of the deceased?)


    "Fuck off."


    Frustration surged through me as I tried to navigate through the barrage of messages, my injured arm throbbing with each movement.


    Where is it? Where?


    Ohh,e on, where are you?


    Ah, here it is, I finally found it.


    With trembling fingers, I finally managed to locate the option to switch bodies.


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve been given the body of the person you killed!)


    (Do you want to switch to your new body?)


    (Yes/No)

 Chapter 8 -8-I am the most handsome men!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter8-I am the most handsome men!</h4>


    Without hesitation, I selected it, hoping that the transition would bring relief from the relentless pain.


    (Processing... Please wait!)


    As the system began to process my request, a wave of dizziness washed over me, and my vision blurred.


    I clutched at the ground, feeling the world spin around me.


    What''s happening?


    For a moment, I feared I might lose consciousness again, but I fought against the darkness, clinging to awareness with all my strength.


    Then, with a sudden jolt, the world seemed to shift.


    Colors swirled and twisted, and I felt as though I was being pulled through a vortex.


    Momentster, everything settled, and I found myself standing in the new exactly same as that handsome guy, free from the crippling pain that had gued me moments before.


    Relief flooded through me as I took stock of my surroundings.


    The pain had disappeared, reced by a sense of calm.


    The first thing I did after getting my new body was checking if I had hair on my head.


    Luckily, I had.


    "Fuuuu, finally, I have hair...''


    Then, I flexed my fingers experimentally, testing the newfound strength of my limbs.


    "Hehehe, I''m now the most handsome man in this world."


    I do sound narcissistic.


    But, who cares?


    My body is perfect, I bet every girl will swoon over me.


    But hold on, what if there are other guys just as good-looking as me? What if being handsome ismon here? What if no girls pay attention to me? Will I stay single in this world too?


    "Ugh, why am I even thinking about this?" I muttered to myself.


    Even my voice sounds as good as my skin.


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself to my feet, ready to explore some more.


    I scanned my surroundings, feeling the cool air on my wless skin.


    Then, something unexpected caught my eye.


    My previous body was still lying close to the snake''s body.


    To my dismay, I noticed my left leg which was under snake''s body was truly broken, twisted at an unnatural angle.


    "Thank God, I am saved," I muttered.


    Relief washed over me as I realized how close I hade to being trapped in that broken, painful body.


    I took onest look at my old self, then turned away to look at the snake.


    I looked down at the snake, its enormous length coiled up at the bottom of the well.


    It was so huge that there wasn''t anywhere for me to stand except on the snake itself.


    Thergest piece of broken masonry had crushed the snake''s head against the bottom of the well.


    Either the heavy chunk or the snake could have killed me, but somehow, one danger took care of the other.


    Maybe my luck finally took pity on me and saved me.


    I nced up at the blue circle of sky, unsure how long I had been unconscious.


    I had to choose between climbing back up the well or going back through the tunnel.


    Hmm, Let''s think carefully for a few minutes.


    I don''t know where I am. There''s a monster roaming around inside the maze, so going out of the well is like suicide. But staying here without food and water is also suicide so, I basically fucked up from both sides.


    But, but, but...


    That dead guy''s room had many books and other things, so there''s a chance I might learn more about this world by reading them.


    So, the answer is simple. I''ll check that ce first, then decide when to get out.


    I put off making that choice and looked at the windows I had been ignoring.


    (Ding, congrattions! You''ve been given the Appraisal skill as a reward for escaping from the snake!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! You''ve met the conditions for the upgrades!)


    (Do you wish to advance to [Iron] Rank?)


    (Ding, congrattions host! You havepleted the Bonus quest (Don''t die)!)


    (Would you like to acquire the memories of the deceased?)


    For now, let''s upgrade my rank first, then I''ll check the memoriester after the upgrade.


    I closed the bonus quest rewards and focused on the upgrade options.


    I selected the "yes" option without hesitation.


    Immediately, a bright white light descended from the sky to the well and enveloped my entire body. I couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "What''s going on? What is this white light?" I shouted, panic rising in my chest.


    I reached out to touch the light and discovered that my hand could easily pass through it.


    It felt warm andforting, yet surreal.


    (Processing... Upgrade...)


    (Increasing Spirit... Sessfull!)


    (Increasing Speed ... Sessfull!)


    (Increasing Power... Sessfull!)


    ...


    Various system messages began to appear in front of me, but I was too overwhelmed to read them all.


    The light intensified, making it hard to see anything else.


    My heart pounded as the sensation of power surged through my veins.


    The exhaustion in my body vanished, reced by a feeling of strength and vitality.


    After what felt like an eternity, but was probably just a minute, the white light suddenly disappeared.


    I blinked, trying to adjust to the normal light again.


    As my vision cleared, I saw the final system message:


    (Ding, congrattions host! You have advanced to [Iron] Rank!)


    I took a deep breath, feeling an incredible energy coursing through my body.


    I didn''t know what happened, but suddenly I felt a lot of power in my body.


    I scanned my surroundings again, and the world seemed sharper and clearer.


    The dead snake, my old body, and the broken masonry all seemed like remnants of a nightmare I had just escaped.


    I also noticed something strange: now if I focus and strengthen my eyes while looking at the snake, I can see tiny holes in its body that weren''t visible a few minutes ago.


    I suddenly remembered something, and quickly opened my character interface to check.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 21% (522/2500 essences).


    Attributes:- (0/1)


    [Power] (no essence): Iron.


    [Speed] (no essence): Iron.


    [Spirit] (no essence): Iron.


    [Recovery] (no essence): Iron.


    Human Racial Abilities:


    - Interface


    - Quest System


    - Inventory


    - Map


    - Adaptor (Special)


    - Skills


    I scratched my chin, muttering, "Hmm, so I''m in Iron rank now, got a new skill and..."


    Suddenly, I noticed something odd about my name, and confusion washed over me.


    "System, what''s up with my name? It''s not Frostburne. Is something wrong?"


    (Host, that name belonged to the person you killed.)


    "Why''d you give it to me?" I questioned.


    (Host, since you''ve acquired all the features of the victim, the name was transferred to you.)


    "Oh, I see... But wait! Was his name also Michael?" I asked.


    (Yes, host!)


    I kept looking at my character window and noticed that the number of essences needed for the next upgrade had increased significantly.


    "System, don''t you think the essences needed for the next upgrade are too much? I mean, it asked for like 100 essences for the first one, but now it''s asking for 25 times more," Imented.


    The system opened a listbeled "Ranks" with names of different ranks in brackets.


    ...


    Hunter Ranks:-


    (Lower To Higher)


    Normal


    Bronze


    Iron


    Gold


    tinum


    Ace


    Master


    Dominator


    Conquerer


    Grandmaster


    ...


    (Host, these are the ranks in this world. When you first arrived here, your rank was normal, but now you''ve reached Iron rank.)


    The system exined.


    "So?" I asked.


    (Host, You didn''t go through the bronze rank, which falls between normal and Iron. To bnce the energy and power your body absorbed, you need that many essences for the next upgrade.)


    "System, can''t you lower it a bit?" I asked.


    (No, host, that''s not possible!)


    "Shitty bastard," I muttered under my breath, but the system ignored my curse.


    "System, are there any lists for ranks for monsters, items, and essences needed for each rank?"


    (Yes, host!)


    "Show me."


    (Sorry, host, that information is confidential until youplete a specific quest.)


    What? In the books and novels I''ve read, information is usually given freely by the system, but this guy is different.


    Ughh, too hard... Too hard to survive in this world without much knowledge.


    (Host, Any more questions?)


    "Let me think!"


    Now... Yeah, about that skill.


    After thinking for a while, I asked.


    "System, how do I use the Appraisal skill I got?"


    (Host, first, look at the object or being from which you want information, then use the same method you use to open the character interface.)


    Nodding, I turned my attention to the dead Caracas Monster Snake nearby. Focusing on it, I silentlymanded, ''Appraise.''


    Instantly, a window appeared before me, filled with detailed information about the snake.


    **Caracas Monster Snake**


    Height: Approximately 25 feet


    Weight: Estimated at around 1000 pounds


    Strength: Exceptionally strong, capable of constricting prey with tremendous force


    Weakness: Fire


    Vital Body Parts:


    1. **Head:** .


    2. **Body:**


    3. **Tail:**


    4. **Internal Organs:**


    5. **Venom nds:**


    6. **Heat-Sensing Organs:**


    The Caracas Monster Snake is one of the formidable (Common) rank apex predator, possessing abination of size, strength, and deadly weaponry that makes it a force to be reckoned with in its natural habitat.


    "Fuck, that''s a hefty amount of information!"


    Now, having this skill can not only make my life a bit easier but also more seamless.


    I didn''t know that in the future I would soone to regret those words.

 Chapter 9 -9-Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter9-Rescue</h4>


    I decided to go back to the room after dealing with all those body changes and stuff. Carefully, I made my way through the mess.


    The tunnel was harder to get through than I expected.


    After walking for a few minutes, I finally reached the wooden walkway and fell onto my back. There was light¡ªthe torch was where I had dropped it while running away from the snake.


    After resting awhile, I pushed myself stumblingly upright and started shambling down the walkway,mp in hand. I moved slowly. I''d learned my lesson about the slippery wood, but also it was the top speed I could muster. Eventually, I reached the still-open metal door.


    "How did a snake get this open?" I wondered aloud, ncing at the wheel mechanism on either side. Part of the wheel was wet with what may have been saliva.


    "Did it use its mouth? No way."


    Once inside, I didn''t waste any time on curiosity on those snake shits.


    Instead, I made my way straight to the desk where I had previously seen the many books kept.


    The desk was one of the few pieces of furniture still standing upright in the trashed room.


    Avoiding the body on the floor with my eyes, I navigated the debris using my torch.


    Reaching the desk, I grabbed a book and tried to read, but it was difficult to do with one hand while holding the torch in the other.


    ''Ugh, it''s impossible for me to read like this.''


    Frustrated, I set the book back on the desk and used the torch to search for any light sources.


    It didn''t take long to spot a bulb hanging from the ceiling.


    "Now, where''s the switch?" I muttered to myself, guiding the torchlight around the room.


    After a few seconds of searching, I finally found an extension board in the right corner of the room.


    I immediately went over and flipped the switch.


    The bulb flickered to life, casting a bright light that illuminated everything in the room.


    With the room now well-lit, I returned to the desk, ced my torch down, and picked up the book again to continue reading.


    "That''s better now."


    Settling into a near by chair, I began to read.


    ...


    After reading all the books on the desk for two hours, I didn''t find a single useful thing.


    These books were either storybooks or about various monsters and species.


    I didn''t get any solid information about this world.


    Frustrated, I kicked the chair I was sitting on and thought, "Dang, there''s nothing here!"


    After kicking some more furniture in anger, my eyes darted towards the drawer and the cupboard where I had seen many healing potions earlier.


    Let''s also check the drawer and see if I can find something useful.


    I really hope I find something, or it will be a waste of time to stay here.


    Deciding to check it thoroughly, I walked over to the drawer and started sifting through the potions.


    As I navigated through them, I found nothing of interest and my hope began to fade.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    Just as I was about to give up, I noticed something strange. In the middle of the drawer, there was a crack, and I could see signs of a hidden door behind it.


    Curiosity piqued, I leaned in closer to inspect the crack. "Is there some kind of hiddenpartment present here?"


    I muttered to myself. Determined, I started to carefully move the potions aside, revealing more of the crack.


    Using my fingers, I pried open the drawer further, and to my surprise, the back of the drawer swung open, revealing a small, hiddenpartment.


    My heart raced with excitement as I saw a faint outline of a door behind the drawer.


    "Gotcha," I whispered, feeling a surge of anticipation.


    I reached in and gently pushed the hidden door, which creaked open to reveal a dark, narrow passageway.


    Grabbing my torch, I shone it into the passage, revealing a set of stairs leading downward.


    ''Looks like I''ve found something interesting,'' I thought, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    But wait, wait!


    Let''s think before going inside.


    This room belonged to that dead guy. Earlier, when I killed him, his pet snake chased me, and I only survived because of my good luck.


    From the looks of it, thispartment must contain something very precious to him, which is why he tried to hide it.


    There''s a chance he set up a trap for anyone who found it, or maybe there''s another pet of his guarding it. Going in without preparation is dumb.


    So, after careful thinking, I took the knife stained with blood from the floor and also grabbed as many healing potions as possible in case I get hurt and need them.


    Just as I was about to enter, a screen appeared before me.


    New Quest: [Dead Man''s secrets]


    You discovered a hiddenpartment that leads to someone''s dark secrets. Go explore what''s down there.


    Objective: Investigate the Compartment 0/1.


    Reward: List of Monster and Item Ranks


    Bonus objective: Rescue them 0/2.


    Reward: List of Essences needed for each upgrades


    (ept/Reject)


    I muttered, "Rescue them? But whom?"


    My confusion deepened as there was not a single hint of whom to rescue in the quest.


    This made me more suspicious.


    From the quest description, I deduced that there were two persons held as hostages in the hiddenpartment.


    I decided to take the quest seriously and promised myself something important.


    If things didn''t go well with the rescue, I would prioritize saving my own life over anyone else''s.


    Why?


    It''s simple...


    I didn''t want to die before losing my virginity in this life.


    The screen faded away, and with the knife gripped tightly in my right hand, I cautiously stepped into the hidden passageway.


    The stairs descended into darkness, and I illuminated the path with my torch to navigate forward.


    The torch''s light cast eerie shadows on the damp walls.


    After a minute of descending, I finally reached the bottom of the staircase. What I saw shocked me.


    The passageway opened into a dimly lit... Chamber.


    Torture Chamber...


    "What? Was that guy a criminal?"


    As I stepped into the dimly lit torture chamber, a shiver ran down my spine.


    The air was heavy with the stench of blood.


    ''This...''


    My eyes darted around the room, taking in the sight of a desk adorned with various torture tools, a chair ominously ced in the center, and bloodstains sttered across the walls and floor.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I cautiously approached the figures bound and gagged in the corner of the room.


    Their hands were chained together, and they appeared to be unconscious, their faces pale and peaceful despite the horror of their surroundings.


    With trembling hands, I lit my torch and directed its light towards them.


    Relief washed over me as I realized they were both girls around my age.


    I knelt beside them, carefully inspecting their bodies for any signs of injury.


    Thankfully, aside from the bindings and gag, they seemed unharmed.


    After seeing all this, I was sure of one thing that guy must have been a psychopath.


    But who were they, and what brought them here? Was it possible that guy kidnapped them?


    That seems to be the most likely scenario.


    Questions swirled in my mind as I contemted the situation.


    I decided to wake them up and ask them directly. With hesitant hands, I shook one of the girl''s shoulders gently, murmuring, "Hello, are you okay? Wake up?"


    Although I knew they were okay, my nerves got the best of me, and I stumbled over my words. After several attempts, the girl stirred and looked at me with fear in her eyes. She pleaded, "Please... Let... My... Sister go... Please... Don''t kill her... But let... Her... Go," her voice breaking as tears streamed down her face.


    Her cries woke the other girl, who shot me a fierce re and used, "You bastard, what did you do to my sister?"


    Confusion clouded my mind as I struggled toprehend their usations.


    Did they mistake me with that bastard?


    Darn, that''s so obvious! I look just like that guy, no wonder they mistook me for him.


    Now, what''s my next move?


    After pondering for a moment and when nothing came in my mind, I decided, ''Forget it. I''ll just set them free and hope for the best.''


    I immediately shook my head vigorously and raised my hands in defense. "Girls, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m not that killer. I''m here to save you."


    They exchanged skeptical nces but seemed unconvinced. Regardless, I proceeded to cut the chains binding them with my knife.


    I really didn''t expected the chains to brake so easily but who cares?


    "Now, you''re free," I announced, hoping to reassure them.


    But they continued to regard me with suspicion.


    "Do I need repeat twice?" I said, this time with little frustration in my voice.


    The girl with fiery red hair and piercing red eyes, her beauty contrasting with her fierce demeanor, helped her presumed sister to her feet.


    She had on tight jeans, a bodysuit with a deep neckline, and boots that reached up to her thighs.


    She regarded me with a wary expression and asked, "Mister, are you Michael Frostburne, the son of the richest businessman?"

 Chapter 10 -10-Lia and Diana

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter10-Lia and Diana</h4>


    She looked at me cautiously and asked, "Mister, are you Michael Frostburne, Eoin Frostburne''s son, the super wealthy businessman?"


    Eoin Frostburne? Who''s that? Super rich? Me? Nah, nah. What''s up with these girls?


    Just when I was thinking about it, I remembered something.


    Oh, so these girls are talking about that guy? I never thought he was rich. What kind of person was he?


    And then, when I thought about inheriting his memories. But just as I was about to open my system panel, a voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    The red-haired girl looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Are you even paying attention?"


    "Yeah, what were you asking?" I replied, not really focused.


    "Are you Michael Frostburne? If yes, then, what are you doing here?" she asked again, sounding curious and suspicious.


    "Yeah, I''m Michael Frostburne. You can just call me Michael. As for why I''m here... I came to catch my imposter who was giving me a bad name by kidnapping people."


    I thought of the best excuse I coulde up with in this situation.


    I mean, there is a chance that these girls might have already seen his face.


    So, this excuse is the best I coulde up with?


    I''d rather not say I came here just to save them because that might make them more suspicious. Only the dead guy and these girls know about this ce.


    And yeah, anyone connected to that guy.


    Apart from that, I don''t think anyone else knows about this ce.


    I nced at her to see her reaction. Meanwhile, her sister, who was stunningly beautiful, caught my eye.


    A goddess. She''s like a real-life goddess.


    Yeah, I was stunned. For a moment, I thought she was a goddess. I mean, just look at her beauty, those big, big melons.


    Her blue eyes and pink hair were mesmerizing, and her figure was striking. I was so caught up in talking to her sister that I forgot about her.


    The red-haired girl''s puzzled voice snapped me back. "An imposter?" she questioned.


    I quickly nodded, trying topose myself. "Yeah, he''s dead. His body is upstairs," I exined, pointing upward.


    The pink-haired girl looked at me and said, "Thank you for saving us, mister." Her voice was soft and grateful.


    The red-haired girl chimed in and said,"Lia, why the fuck are you thanking him? We don''t even know if he''s telling the truth or lying."


    ''Ughh, that''s hit hard.''


    She looked at me aggressively, and I met her gaze with an emotionless face.


    She is... Cautious...


    "Are you thinking I''m telling you lies?" I asked.


    She didn''t say anything but caught Lia, her sister''s hand. I continued, "Think carefully. If I was really that guy, then I would have killed both of you by now instead of wasting time on freeing you."


    My voice sounded grim, like those old men in anime who give quotes to the main character.


    I could see her hands faltering, but my inner thoughts were, ''Did she buy it?''


    After a few seconds, which felt like eternity, she released her sister''s hand and said, "Sorry, I doubted you."


    I looked at her and simply said, "Just sorry."


    She shouted, "What do you want? Do you want me to beg and plead for forgiveness?"


    ''I would be very pleased if you could.''


    "No, no, how could I?" I replied.


    Then, I asked them, "What are both of your names?"


    The pink-haired girl spoke up with a soft and naive voice. "My name is Lia Parkour, and this is my sister. Her name is-"


    Before Lia could finish her words, her sister stepped in and said, "Diana, Diana Parkour."


    "That''s a good name," I remarked.


    I looked at Lia, whose face seemed a bit strange.


    Was she confused? But why? I couldn''t quite understand, but somehow I felt Lia''s reaction was strange when she heard her sister''s name.


    Nevertheless, I left it and asked them, "How were you girls kidnapped by him?"


    Lia exined, "We were hunting lesser-rank monsters when, out of nowhere, arge serpent appeared and sprayed venom at us, paralyzing our bodies. After that, a few people, led by a guy wearing a ck mask, instructed them to bring us here to these wells and lock us up."


    Arge serpent must be that guy''s pet, but why didn''t it attack me with venom?


    Did it run out of venom? Strange... And the ck mask...


    With that information, I''m sure these girls didn''t see his face.


    But when I would have taken them upstairs, they would have suspected me after seeing that guy''s body.


    So, I think it was a good idea to make that excuse.


    It really saved me from more trouble.


    I looked at Lia and asked, "When exactly were you both kidnapped?"


    Lia thought for a moment and replied, "Maybe a day ago."


    ''What? Just a day ago? What crazy luck they have. If I had transmigrated a few dayster, they both would have been dead by now,'' I mutterred, surprised at the timing.


    "Did you say something?" (Lia)


    "No, no, nothing..." (Michael)


    Diana, still cautious, asked, "How long will you interrogate us here?"


    Casually touching the back of my head, I replied, "My bad, I forgot. Follow me."


    I could understand her frustration. Being questioned in a dark room with just a torch is pretty rough.


    Anyway, it wasn''t my fault; I was just too focused on getting answers.


    I led them out of the hiddenpartment and into the main room. Lia''s eyes widened in shock when she saw the bloodstains and the dead body on the floor.


    Why is she so shocked? I did inform her.


    I wondered. On the other hand, Diana seemed calm, as if she had seen many dead bodies before. She looked at me intently, and I quickly shifted my gaze.


    "So, this is the imposter?" Diana asked. "You look exactly like him, or... maybe you are the imposter."


    I met her gaze.


    ''She is really too cautious of me.''


    But before I could respond, Lia chimed in, "Sis, you''re suspecting him again? He is not the imposter, you know."


    Diana looked at her naive sister, then back at me. "I was just joking," she said.


    ''Was that really a joke? You think I''ll believe it?''


    I thought but kept my expression neutral.


    "Oh, no problem, the joke was good," I said aloud.


    Lia caught Diana''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    "Where?" I asked.


    "Outside this ce, back to our home in Ambrosia," Lia replied.


    ''Ambrosia?''


    Is that a city or something? I have no idea what ce they''re talking about. If I had inherited that guy''s memory, I would have understand. Anyway, for now, the best option is to follow them.


    Regarding his memories, I opened my system panel and, after scrolling through the messages, I finally found that message.


    (Ding, congrattions host! You havepleted the Bonus quest (Don''t die)!)


    (Would you like to acquire the memories of the deceased?)


    (Yes/No)


    I clicked "Yes" without hesitating. A new message popped up:


    **(Processing...)**


    **(Please wait, host. The deceased''s memories will be installed in your brain within 30 minutes.)**


    As they started to leave the room, I followed them. We climbed out of the well, and just as we emerged, a screen popped up in front of my eyes with various messages.


    (Ding, congrattions host! You havepleted the quest (Dead Man''s secret))


    (The List of Monster and Item Ranks has been added to your character profile in a new section called Info!)


    (Ding, congrattions, host! You havepleted the Bonus quest: Rescue them)


    (The list of Essences needed for each upgrade has been added to your Info section!)


    Info?''


    I opened my character profile to check the new Info section that was just added.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    ...


    Human Racial Abilities:


    - Interface


    - Quest System


    - Inventory


    - Map


    - Adaptor (Special)


    - Skills


    - Info (New)


    I clicked on the Info section, and saw a familiar list of hunter ranks I had already seen in the past. But under it were three new lists that caught my attention, containing exactly the information I needed.


    List of Hunter Ranks:


    1. Normal


    2. Bronze


    3. Iron


    4. Gold


    ...


    Beneath this were the new lists:


    1. **Monster Ranks**:


    - Lesser


    - Common


    - Umon


    - Rare


    - Elite


    - Legendary


    - Mythical


    - Immortal


    - Eternal


    2. **Item Ranks**:


    - Bronze


    - Iron


    - Gold


    - tinum


    - Diamond


    - Legendary


    - Mythic


    - Divine


    3. **Essence Requirements for Upgrades**:


    - Normal to Bronze: 100 Monster Essences


    - Bronze to Iron: 500 Monster Essences


    - Iron to Gold: 2500 Monster Essences


    - Gold to tinum: 12500 Monster Essences


    - tinum to Ace: 62500 Monster Essences


    - Ace to Master: 312500 Monster Essences


    - Master to Dominator: 1500000 Monster Essences


    - Dominator to Conqueror: 75000000 Monster Essences


    - Conqueror to Grandmaster: 375000000 Monster Essences


    ''Hmm, this is exactly what I was looking for.''


    I carefully examined all three lists, focusing on the third one, which detailed the essence requirements for upgrades.


    Something about it seemed off, particrly the massive increase in essences needed to ascend from the Dominator to Conqueror and Grandmaster rankspared to the previous upgrades.


    Intrigued and slightly puzzled, I questioned the system in my mind, "System, why do I need 50 times more essences to ascend from Dominator to Conqueror and to Grandmaster rank, while the other ranks just need 5 times more?"


    It didn''t make sense to me. More essences meant more kills, and more kills meant more hard work.


    And let''s be honest, I wasn''t exactly known for my diligence.


    Back in my previous world, I practically avoided doing homework out of sheerziness, resulting in frequent punishments from my teachers.


    A screen appeared, and the system replied, "Host, it''s the requirements. If you want to ascend through those ranks, then you have to put in the hard work or just stay in that Dominator rank."


    I couldn''t help but mutter, "Cheeky bastard," under my breath at the system''s straightforward response.

 Chapter 11 -11-Touching Lia’s Boobs! (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter11-Touching Lia''s Boobs! (18+)</h4>


    After examining the lists thoroughly, I closed my system window and looked ahead.


    I was currently walking with Lia and Diana in the hedge maze zone.


    After walking continuously for about 10 minutes, I felt a sense of boredom creeping in.


    We hadn''t encountered a single monster, and the silence was getting to me.


    Yeah, I know I can''t fight stronger monsters, but now that I''m at Iron rank, I''m excited to battle some lesser-ranked monsters.


    I really like leveling up...


    As I walked, I remembered that I could use my appraisal skill on any being.


    Curious about the sisters, I decided to try it out on them.


    First, I looked at Lia, who was wearingce-up leather pants with a bandeau top and statement shoes.


    Now that I thought about it, it was indeed strange to go hunting dressed like that.


    Maybe this world was like a modern world but with monsters. I wasn''t sure, but it seemed possible.


    I activated my appraisal skill and focused on Lia. A system window appeared in front of my eyes, disying her details:


    ---


    **Name:** Lia Parkour


    **Height:** 5''6"


    **Weight:** 125 lbs


    **Age:** 20


    **Personality:** Naive, Kind, Optimistic


    **Evaluation:** Bronze Rank Hunter


    ---


    ''She is just as I expected.''


    The information was fascinating. It gave me a glimpse into who she was beyond her appearance.


    Now...


    Next, I turned my attention to Diana.


    ''What''s about you?''


    Her cautious demeanor made me even more curious.


    I activated my appraisal skill on her and another system window popped up:


    ---


    **Name:** Anna Parkour


    **Height:** 5''8"


    **Weight:** 130 lbs


    **Age:** 21


    **Personality:** Cautious, Intelligent, Protective, Bitch.


    **Evaluation:** Iron Rank Hunter


    ---


    ''Anna Parkour?'' Wait! Her real name isn''t Diana...


    Now I finally understood why Lia''s expression was strange when her sister told me her name.


    It turned out she had given me a fake name.


    The system was right; she really is a bitch. How naive was I to truly believe her when she was acting so suspicious of me?


    I decided to y along, keeping the fact that I knew her real name to myself.


    Shifting my focus back to the screen, I saw that Anna''s strength was superior to her sister''s.


    After taking in the information, I closed the system panel and concentrated on our walk.


    After a few more minutes, we finally exited the maze and found ourselves in front of a dense jungle.


    As soon as we stepped out, the bushes ahead of us began to shake, apanied by a rustling sound.


    We all stopped in our tracks, alert and ready for whatever mighte.


    "I think we might havepany," I said, slipping my hand into my pants pocket to take out a knife.


    Anna and Lia stood still, showing no signs of tension. It was as if they were sure they would win, which made me confused.


    What did they have to be so sure about? Were they overconfident, or was I just overthinking?


    The rustling grew louder, and my heart raced in anticipation.


    Whatever wasing, I was ready to battle it to the death.


    Just then, another screen appeared in front of me with a quest that was truly unexpected:


    ---


    New Quest: [Booby Trap]


    A lesser-ranked monsters has blocked your path. Kill it either on your own or with yourpanions.


    Objective: Kill the monster 0/1.


    Reward: World''s history


    Bonus objective: Touch Lia''s Boobs


    Reward: Bronze-Rank Dagger.


    (ept/Reject)


    ---


    ''Touch her boobs now, are you kidding me?''


    Fighting a monster while touching her boobs was too risky, but the reward...


    The reward was too good to pass up.


    It was way better to fight monsters with daggers than with some random kitchen knife.


    After a few seconds of thinking, I epted the quest.


    I had no choice; I had to get that weapon.


    Plus, I was a little curious to touch those big melons.


    It was hard not to let my eyes wander towards them as they kept bouncing.


    I closed the system and focused on the bush.


    After a few seconds, a creature jumped out fast andnded on a branch of a tree close to Lia.


    Hmm?


    I was startled by the creature''s speed and its appearance.


    It had a monkey face but spider legs with no hands. In short, it could be called a Monkey Spider.


    I immediately used my appraisal skill on it and found it had only one vital body part: its head.


    I readied myself with the knife, but what I saw next shocked me.


    Diana and Lia both took out... a gun. Yes, a pistol.


    They began to shoot, but instead of bullets, lightning balls burst out of the pistols.


    ''What are those guns? Are they imbued with magic or something?''


    One of the balls hit one of the Eight legs of the spider, instantly making a hole.


    "Hu-ugh."


    It cried out and jumped from one tree branch to another, trying to avoid the bullets.


    I watched in awe as Lia and Diana handled their weapons with precision.


    They were definitely more skilled than I had anticipated.


    The Monkey Spider was agile, but the lightning balls from their pistols kept it on the defensive mode.


    After a few minutes of constant jumping from branch to branch, the Monkey Spider went into berserk mode.


    It began to spit a green liquid in every direction, and both Lia and Diana had to constantly change their positions to avoid the acidic substance.


    Wherever the liquidnded, it burned through the foliage, leaving smoldering patches.


    That''s definitely acid. I am sure.


    The creature''s condition was worsening.


    Five out of its eight legs were destroyed, and green blood oozed from the sted stumps.


    Despite its injuries, the spider suddenly stopped moving and spit a web in Lia''s direction.


    Lia tried to dodge, but her leg slipped, causing her to fall.


    "Ouch..." (Lia)


    Diana''s panicked shout echoed, "Lia!!"


    This was my chance. I immediately sprinted towards Lia and leaped to shield her.


    As Inded, the spider web covered my back, sticking me to the ground.


    Lia looked up at me, worry etched on her face. "Mi-michael, are you okay?"


    I couldn''t hear her voice. Why? Because...


    I was in heaven.


    My main goal was to save her and find a chance toplete the bonus quest.


    In the process, my right hand hadnded on her right breast.


    Actually, I intentionallynded my hand on her boobs so, that it might seem as coincidence to her.


    It was incredibly soft, and I couldn''t help but give it a gentle pinch, feeling something strange under my fingers.


    Lia gasped, her cheeks flushing red. "Ahh... Michael, what are you doing?"


    Realizing I had pinched her nipple, I immediately withdrew my hand. "Oh, so-sorry, Lia. I didn''t know."


    I actually knew.


    Lia''s face was a mix of embarrassment and confusion, her cheeks a bright shade of pink.


    She is really naive.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp kick in my stomach, and I was thrown to the side.


    I heard Diana''s angry voice. "What are you doing, pervert?"


    Inded roughly on the ground, the wind knocked out of me.


    Diana stood protectively in front of Lia, ring daggers at me. "I was trying to save her," I protested weakly, still catching my breath.


    "Save her?" Diana spat, her eyes zing. "It looked like you were taking advantage of her!"


    I groaned, the pain in my stomach mixing with my frustration. "Look, it was an ident. I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    Before I could finish, the Monkey Spider, now desperate and enraged, charged at us despite its injuries.


    Diana and Lia quickly turned their attention back to the monster.


    Diana fired more lightning balls, while Lia struggled to get back on her feet, her movements hindered by the slippery ground.


    Summoning all my strength, I stood up and grabbed the kitchen knife I had dropped earlier.


    "Let''s end this," I muttered to myself, determination fueling my movements.


    I circled around the creature, looking for an opening.


    With its attention split between Diana''s attacks and Lia''s attempts to dodge, I saw my chance.


    I lunged forward, aiming for the creature''s head¡ªthe only vital part ording to my appraisal skill.


    The knife sunk into its head with a sickening crunch.


    "Heurhghhhh!"


    The Monkey Spider let out a final, agonized screech before copsing to the ground, twitching as its life faded away.


    A system window popped up in front of my eyes:


    ---


    **Quest Complete: [Booby Trap]**


    Objective: Kill the monster 1/1


    Reward: World''s history


    Bonus objective: Touch Lia''s Boobs


    Reward: Bronze-Rank Dagger


    ---


    Two more messages followed:


    ---


    **(Ding, congrattions host! You havepleted the quest and the bonus objective!)**


    *(Ding, congrattions host! You have been rewarded with 10 monster Essences for killing Common-Rank spider!)**


    **(The Bronze-Rank Dagger has been added to your inventory.)**


    ---


    Panting, I looked at Diana and Lia, who were both watching me with a mix of relief and suspicion.


    Lia''s face was still red, and she avoided making eye contact. Diana, on the other hand, kept her re fixed on me.


    "Thanks for the help," I said, trying to ease the tension. "And... sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Diana crossed her arms, still fuming. "Just stay away from my sister, pervert."


    Lia finally spoke, her voice soft and hesitant. "It''s okay, Diana. He did save me."


    Diana''s expression softened slightly, but she still kept a wary eye on me. "Let''s just get out of here."


    As we made our way out of the jungle and towards Ambrosia, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of satisfaction.


    I really enjoyed her boobs. It was my first time touching any girl''s boobs.


    I hadpleted the quest and earned a valuable new weapon, but I had also managed to make things awkward with Anna and her sister.


    One thing was for sure: I needed to be more careful in the future.

 Chapter 12 -12-Michael’s Tragic Past

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter12-Michael''s Tragic Past</h4>


    Timeline when the pandemic urred:- 1st March, 2030.


    Disease name:- CONTAGI-30


    A century ago, a devastating pandemic swept across the globe, transforming those infected into various kinds of monsters.


    The disease was identified by symptoms such as nosebleeds, indicating the person was infected and would transform into a monster within two weeks of being infected.


    After few weeks of this pandemic, the was overrun by monsters, outnumbering the remaining human inhabitants.


    With humanity on the brink of extinction, the monsters had seized control of the Earth.


    With no organized government to manage the chaos, some individuals took charge and led the remaining survivors.


    They discovered that monsters could be killed by injuring them first and then burning them with fire.


    These leaders organized groups known as Hunters, who hunted and killed the monsters to protect humanity.


    Around 10 million humans made it through the pandemic thanks to the Hunter''s efforts.


    But even then, there wasn''t a secure ce for them to stay safe from the monsters and disease. Out of those 10 million, two-thirds turned into monsters.


    After countless battles and sacrifices between the hunters and monsters, the Hunters managed to create a safe haven for all humans called Ambrosia.


    They built massive walls around an area equivalent in size to Australia, providing refuge for the four million surviving individuals.


    Within this fortified haven, people began to rebuild their lives and find happiness once more.


    ...


    My eyes were currently fixed on the system window where I was reading a paragraph titled "World''s Monster History," and after reading it, I didn''t know what to say.


    From the information I got, this seems to be just the beginning. I mean it literally... There''s so little information.


    It only gave me answers about when the monsters first appeared, the virus that triggered it, how humans were transformed, what Ambrosia is, and about my current timeline, which seems to be 2130.


    I''m not exactly sure about my guess, but ording to the given information, these are the only hints it gave me.


    I wasn''t that worried, though, as only five minutes had passed since the monster attack.


    Anna and Lia were walking a few meters away from me, probably still thinking of me as a pervert.


    And I didn''t know how much longer I had to wait to get that guy''s memories.


    It had been like 25 minutes or more since I clicked on the memory transfer button, but even now, I didn''t have his memories.


    It would be really helpful if I could get his memories; then everything would make sense and be clearer to me.


    ***


    After few minutes of walking suddenly, without warning, a sharp, organ-rending pain pierced through my head.


    "Mhmm!" A pained, muffled scream escaped my sealed lips. It felt like someone was hammering a nail into my skull. The pain was excruciating, far worse than anything I had ever experienced.


    Secondster, just as the agony began to ebb, I managed to take a deep breath. "Ahhh! What was that¡ªkhuuh!" But before I could even finish my thought, a flood of memories surged into my mind. It was as if a dam had broken, and everything was gushing in at once.


    The earlier pain was nothingpared to this.


    "Aaarghhh!" This time, the scream wasn''t muffled. It was loud. I was screaming at the top of my lungs. It felt like my mind was being squeezed and ground in a juicer.


    My knees gave out, and I fell to the ground, convulsing violently. The agony was unbearable, and I genuinely thought I might die¡ªagain.


    "Arghhhhaha!" The scream tore from my throat, raw and desperate.


    Images, thoughts, emotions, and experiences rushed through my consciousness at an overwhelming speed.


    I saw shes of a life I hadn''t lived, memories of people and ces I didn''t recognize.


    The guy whose body I now inhabited had led a life full of both triumphs and tragedies.


    The pain of these memories, mingled with my own confusion, was indescribable.


    Through the haze of pain, I dimly heard Anna and Lia''s voices calling out to me. Their footsteps rushed towards me, but I could hardly focus on them.


    I clutched my head, trying to make sense of the onught of information.


    But I couldn''t think clearly; the pain was just too much to handle.


    My vision blurred, and the world around me spun out of control.


    "Michael! Michael, what''s happening?" Lia''s voice was frantic, filled with concern.


    Anna''s voice, although moreposed, held a sharp edge. "Stay back, Lia! We don''t know what''s going on!"


    I tried to respond, to tell them that I was fine¡ªor would be fine eventually¡ªbut the words wouldn''te out.


    The only sounds escaping my lips were incoherent, pain-filled groans.


    Time seemed to stretch and warp around me as the torrent of memories continued to flood my mind.


    Gradually, the intensity of the pain began to subside, and the memories started to settle, organizing themselves into a coherent narrative.


    I felt a cool hand on my forehead, and through the haze, I realized Lia was trying tofort me.


    Her touch, gentle and reassuring, was a small anchor in the storm of my mind.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pain ebbed to a manageable level. My convulsions stopped, and Iy on the ground, panting heavily.


    Anna knelt beside me, her expression was same... A mix of suspicion and concern. "What the hell just happened to you?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself.


    The memories had settled, and with them, a new understanding of the world and my ce in it.


    "I... I don''t know. Suddenly, I felt a headache so strong that I couldn''t control myself and shouted as loud as I could," I managed to say, my voice weak but steady.


    I didn''t know what excuse to give them. I never expected the memory transfer to be so painful. I barely managed to stay conscious. The pain was so intense, I can''t even describe it with words.


    Anna''s sharp voice cut through the lingering fog of pain. "What do you mean you don''t know? Everything just suddenly happened? Wait, wait, wait! Are you acting so that we''ll forgive you for your previous acts? If so, then you''ve failed. I am not going to forgive that easily. Hump!"


    I couldn''t believe her.


    Here I was, literally crying in pain, and she thought I was acting.


    What an absolute bitch.


    A crazy bitch.


    But I forced myself to respond with a pained expression. "Diana, I really don''t know why I felt the sudden headache."


    She just ignored me, turning her head away in dismissal.


    Thankfully, Lia''s concerned voice reached me next. "Michael, are you okay?"


    At least her sister had some decency. "Yeah, I am good now."


    But Anna wasn''t done. "Okay, okay, you can continue your dramas and stuff another time. For now, we need to keep moving before any monsters catch up. I really don''t want to fight, especially when I''m too hungry and tired."


    ''Fuck, I should have touched her boobs instead of her sister.''


    Lia looked at me with genuine concern. "Michael, can you walk?"


    I gave them a thumbs up and, with Lia''s help, managed to stand up.


    The pain had left me drained, but the memories had brought a lot of useful information.


    We resumed our walk, my thoughts drifting back to the torrent of memories that had just flooded my mind.


    From that guy''s memories, one thing was certain¡ªhe had been a psychopath since childhood. It all started when he was five years old.


    One day, he and his mother visited a park, apanied by 10 to 15 bodyguards.


    They spent most of their time there in the evening, watching people jog, couples enjoy their time together, and elderly individuals rx on benches, enjoying the scenery.


    No one paid much attention to them because it wasmon; they visited that park every day.


    But that evening, something unexpected happened.


    As the sun began to set, a huge monster that looked like a sea octopus appeared out of nowhere and started its killing spree.


    And, as you all have already guessed...


    The bodyguards all failed to protect them, and by the end of the day, his mother had sacrificed herself to save him.


    This is where everything went wrong.


    Because, after that, I didn''t saw a single scene like how he survived.


    A monster wouldn''t just leave its prey, so who saved him?


    It wasn''t clear.


    The scene shifted to his mother''s burial. His father was hugging him closely while he shivered and cried.


    I could feel his pain, but after that day, without his mother''s love, he craved his father''s affection more and more.


    Unfortunately, his father''s demeanor and attitude towards him changed.


    He became cold, strict, and immersed himself in his business, which expanded greatly as a result.


    Michael fell into depression, and his mentality broke.


    The scene changed again, showing a little boy crying in the corner by a tree, his head down between his legs while both hands tightly gripped his knees.


    In the garden of their house, the boy cried alone, feeling abandoned and helpless. Suddenly, something fell in front of him, startling him.


    He lifted his head to see a butterfly with only one wing, the other torn off, perhaps by a bird.


    Approaching the wounded butterfly, the boy noticed its struggle to survive. He whispered, "You and I are the same. Nobody helps us in our bad times. In the end, we walk alone and die alone. But worry not, my friend, I will end your suffering."


    With a small stick, he ended the butterfly''s life.


    From then on, he began to kill animals who he found in pain.


    Crazy guy, right?


    His mentality twisted further over the years.


    At the age of 18, he encountered a beggar in the streets, writhing in pain.


    He decided to help the beggar whom he found in pain.


    How?


    Simply by ending his life.


    He brought the beggar home and killed him.


    This act drew severe punishment from his father and the government of Ambrosia, but no real consequences due to his father''s wealth and influence.


    After all, his father was the 3rd richest person in the human domain.


    Although he was warned by the government that a second offense would result in his execution.


    So, he built a killing chamber outside the human domain, deep in the woods, where he could hunt without restraint.


    Yeah, that well was his killing chamber.


    Thus, he began his journey as a hunter killer, targeting other hunters and anyone who crossed his path.


    He was famously known as "Shadow Stalker" by both the hunters and the government.


    Inside the human domain, he maintained a friendly facade, deceiving everyone, including his own father, with his Oscar-worthy acting skills.


    However, little did anyone know that...


    Behind the mask of kindnessy a truly evil nature.

 Chapter 13 -13-I Will make her my slave!

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter13-I Will make her my ve!</h4>


    He was famously known as "Shadow Stalker" by both the hunters and the government.


    Inside the human domain, he maintained a friendly facade, deceiving everyone, including his own father, with his Oscar-worthy acting skills.


    However, little did anyone know that...


    Behind the mask of kindnessy a truly evil nature.


    But, I have to admit, even that guy did not expect his death to be like this, to be killed by the very being he summoned. How sad... For that guy, of course. For me, it was a good thing.


    While I was busy in my thoughts, Diana suddenly said to me, "Hey, I just noticed something strange about you..."


    I snapped back to reality, my expression as neutral as usual. "What?"


    She looked at me intently, her eyes narrowing. "Where is your watch?"


    ''Urghh, shit, I forgot.''


    In this world, inside humanity''s haven, everyone must wear a watch given by the government.


    This smartwatch monitors the wearer''s actions and determines whether they''ve broken anyws.


    It was due to this watch that they were able to detect the murdermitted by Michael in the past.


    ording to the government''s orders, anyone not wearing this watch or wearing a fake one will be killed by government-controlled agencies.


    The big question is, how do these agencies know who is or isn''t wearing the watch?


    The government created a smartphone that can track anyone wearing a fake watch or not wearing a watch within a 150-kilometer radius.


    These phones are given to association members to locate, capture, and kill any vitors.


    However, these rules don''t apply outside humanity''s haven, where monsters roam.


    This is why the previous body owner could do anything freely outside the haven.


    Now, back to Anna''s question.


    I took out a blue color smartwatch from my pants pocket and showed it to her. "Oh, here it is," I said. "I just took it off so it wouldn''t fall off while I was fighting monsters. It''s a bit loose."


    Anna just nced at the watch and then ignored me, just like before.


    Lia, however, looked at me and smiled for apparently no reason.


    Maybe she smiled to keep me from getting frustrated with her sister.


    I had taken this smartwatch from that guy''s dead body when I was searching his body, hoping to find something useful.


    I didn''t find much, but then I noticed the watch.


    I didn''t know how it worked since its mechanism was different from those in my previous world.


    I also took it because I liked its color. Back in my world, I loved to collect watches.


    They weren''t expensive, but I still loved them.


    Thank God I took this watch. If not, I would have been in huge trouble when entering Ambrosia.


    We kept walking for over an hour and, surprisingly, didn''t encounter any monsters.


    This was probably because we were still on the outskirts of the jungle. Finally, we arrived at a massive wall.


    I was amazed at how huge it was.


    These walls were even bigger than the ones in my favorite anime, "Alert on Titan." Or "AOT."


    I couldn''t help but wonder: how did they build this?


    To me, this world felt just like the "Attack on Titan" world, except instead of Titans, people here have to deal with monsters.


    The only difference is that the technology might be more advanced.


    Otherwise, everything else is the same.


    In front of us stood a huge door made of titanium, designed to keep monsters from easily breaking through.


    The door looked to be about 30 feet tall.


    Beside this massive door was a smaller, roughly 10-foot-long door, also made of titanium.


    I also noticed several CCTV cameras beside both doors, silently watching our every move.


    Lia and Anna approached the smaller door, and I followed them.


    I noticed a small scanner beside the door.


    I saw Anna tap her watch and then ce her hand in front of the scanner. The scanner checked her watch, made a "Triiing!" sound, and showed a green light, meaning she passed the scan. Lia did the same thing next.


    Both sisters looked at me, and the atmosphere got tense. Even the cameras turned toward me.


    Anna broke the silence with a frustrated voice, "Hey, how much longer are you going to wait? Go check it out!"


    It was my first time using the scanner, and I was really nervous.


    I didn''t want to get caught by it. I could only hope it wouldn''t detect anything wrong, or I''d be in big trouble.


    Slowly, I moved toward the scanner, tapped my watch, and ced my right hand, wearing the smartwatch, in front of it.


    A red light appeared from the scanner and started to scan my watch.


    Beads of sweat fell from my head and other parts of my body. I was so nervous.


    After a few agonizing seconds, I heard a "Triiing!" sound, and a green light showed up on the scanner. I finally felt relieved... I had passed the scan.


    Suddenly, another sound was heard, and the door in front of me began to open slowly. After a few seconds, it finally opened up.


    As the door swung open, I took a deep breath and walked inside, with Anna and Lia right behind me.


    The air in there felt strange, kind of cleanpared to the dampness of the jungle.


    The ce was huge, with machines humming and people talking in the distance.


    Lia came up to me and asked softly, "Michael, why were you so tense when the scanner was scanning your watch?"


    I hadn''t expected her to ask this question, which caught me off guard. Usually, it was Anna who asked these kinds of things.


    But I knew this question wasing sooner orter.


    I sighed and said, "Well, you see, my daggers were broken to pieces when I fought that imposter, and those daggers were a special gift from my dad. So, when the scanner was checking my watch, I realized I might get punished by my dad for not being cautious about the daggers. That''s why I was nervous and scared to meet him."


    Of course, this was a lie. There was no way Michael''s father would give him something as a gift.


    After Michael''s mom died, his dad stopped even mentioning his birthdays, so Michael had to celebrate alone with his butler.


    Michael cared about his butler the most, even after he turned into a psychopath.


    Sometimes, I wondered if Michael''s real dad was actually his butler, considering how much love Michael felt from him.


    And as for the daggers, Michael had plenty of money to buy top-notch weapons, so there was no reason for his dad to give him any as a gift.


    But I think his dad should have still given him something. In my opinion, his dad didn''t step up when his son needed him the most.


    Liaforted me by patting my shoulder and saying, "Don''t stress. My dad never even considers scolding me, even if I identally break something valuable to him. So, I''m confident your dad won''t punish you either."


    I managed a weak smile, appreciating her attempt tofort me.


    Now that I reflect on it, I''ve never really inquired about their background, not just their names but where theye from. I''ve only seen them as random girls caught up in Michael''s situation.


    As we walked forward, a group of people wearing what seemed like military uniforms approached us, bowing their heads respectfully. One of them asked, "How was your night, Little Mistress?"


    Anna nced at them and replied sarcastically, "Nothing much, just this pervert was disturbing us," pointing her finger at me.


    I was utterly confused about what was happening.


    Suddenly, those soldiers changed their stance, aiming their rifles at me.


    The room''s atmosphere tensed up, with everyone''s eyes fixed on us.


    The soldiers'' hands slowly moved toward the triggers, and my heart pounded faster with each passing moment.


    Just when it seemed like they were about to fire, Lia intervened, saying, "Don''t, sister is just joking."


    The tension dissolved, and the soldiers turned to Anna, who casually remarked, "Yeah, I was just joking."


    Relieved, I watched as the soldiers lowered their rifles.


    For a moment, I thought I was done for. I saw my life sh before my eyes at the sight of those rifles pointed in my direction.


    Finally, when they put down their weapons, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. I shot a re at Anna, silently vowing to retaliate if I ever got the chance.


    ''Fuck, I swear If I ever get the chance, I will make her my ve.''


    No, no, a cum dumpster.


    I will fuck her day and night, break her mind and do everything I can.


    She really pissed me off.


    Lia turned to me and asked, "Michael, are you okay?" I replied in a panting voice, "Hmm, I''m fine."


    She then inquired, "You must have been scared, right?" I touched the back of my head and admitted, "Yeah, I was scared."

 Chapter 14 -14-Welcome to Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter14-Wee to Paradise</h4>


    The atmosphere returned to normal, with people minding their own business, though some were still curious about themotion and nced our way.


    I was really unhappy with that bitch''s joke thing, but I had no choice but to keep myposure.


    I asked, "Well, Lia, can you please tell me, who are you both really?"


    I needed to know who they really were. No ordinary people could order soldiers around like that.


    Lia responded politely, "We both are the daughters of the Leader of the Federal Association."


    Hearing this, I was shocked and panicked to the extreme.


    Why?


    Because Ambrosia''s government is controlled by two associations: the Federal Association and the Hunter Association.


    The two girls in front of me were the future heirs of one of the strongest organizations in this world.


    How could I not be panicked?


    One wrong move against them, and I could be killed in mere seconds.


    Damn, why did I harass them in the first ce?


    If their father found out, my existence would be in danger.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I failed to notice Lia constantly calling my name.


    When she touched my shoulder and asked, "Michael, what happened to you?"


    I snapped back to reality and said, "Nothing, I was just thinking about how warm the night is."


    In truth, I wanted to get away from them as fast as possible.


    Lia looked at me with concern. "Are you sure you''re okay? You seem really out of it."


    I forced a smile. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just a lot on my mind."


    Anna, noticing the conversation, smirked and added, "Scared of a little joke, Pervert?"


    ''This bitch.''


    I shook my head, trying to keep myposure. "No, just surprised, that''s all."


    As we continued walking, I couldn''t shake off the anxiety.


    The knowledge that I was in the presence of such powerful individuals was overwhelming.


    I needed to find a way to distance myself from them without arousing suspicion.


    We reached a checkpoint where more soldiers stood guard.


    Lia and Anna passed through effortlessly, but I hesitated, my mind racing with thoughts of escape.


    Lia noticed my hesitation and said, "Come on, Michael. We don''t have all day."


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The soldiers eyed me warily, but I managed to pass through without incident.


    Once we were on the other side, I turned to Lia and said, "I really appreciate you both helping me, but I think it''s best if I go my own way from here."


    Anna raised an eyebrow. "Running away already?"


    This time, I chose to ignore her words.


    Lia somehow looked disappointed but nodded. "If that''s what you want."


    I nodded, grateful for their understanding. "Thanks, Lia. I just need some time to clear my head."


    I said, "Then, goodbye, both of you," and turned to walk away, relieved to finally be free from them.


    Just as I thought I had escaped, Anna called out, "Hey, stop!" I paused, my footsteps halting.


    Now what?


    I turned back to see her, and she tossed something toward me.


    "Take it," she said.


    I caught it and looked at it. It was a ck card with a diamond picture on it.


    I didn''t recognize it, even after searching through the previous owner''s memories.


    So, I asked her directly, "What is this?"


    I noticed shocked expressions on the faces of the military guys around us. Anna replied, "That''s one of the Federal Association''s VIP cards."


    I was stunned again.


    There are only 20 VIP cards in the Federal Association.


    These cards can be used to buy or travel to any ce in the human domain for free.


    They are incredibly rare.


    From the previous owner''s memories, I knew these cards were only given to very special individuals.


    Most people, including me, had only heard about them, never seen one.


    Even the wealthiest people have rarely seen these cards, except for the higher-ups.


    Trying to calm my nerves but failing, I asked, "Wh-why give this to me?"


    Anna said, "You saved us before, so this is my way to reward you. Be grateful that you got it. Not even those rich people have seen this."


    I bowed my head slightly and said, "Thank you."


    Without wasting another moment, I immediately turned back and hurried to get out of that ce, clutching the ck card tightly in my hand.


    Now that I think about it, she''s not that bad but still, I can''t deny the fact that she is and will be a Bitch...


    Anyway, she sure is generous to give something this precious but, yeah...


    Still she needs to be punished in the future...


    Once, I be OP in the future, I will make sure she be cumpot... No, not, cumpot, she did gave me a gift though then what?


    Hmm... Ahh, yes, why not make her my sex ve?


    That''s a good idea, she will be my sex ve in the future...


    Anyway, I have to admit though, she sure is a bitch but a generous bitch...


    But, yeah, these cards...


    Maybe these are just trash cards for her family, but who cares?


    One man''s trash is another man''s treasure.


    This saying is really true.


    ***


    10 minutester,


    My surroundings were still the same, with people busy at their jobs and machinery humming along.


    I sighed and muttered, "How much longer do I have to walk?"


    I was still inside the building, and to be honest, this building was the main reason I wanted to leave.


    This ce is one of the branches of the Federal Association and the only ce that connects the outer world with the inner human domain.


    After walking for a few more minutes, I saw a massive entrance, about 20 feet tall, and finally felt relieved.


    I walked out and saw a clean, modern world with advanced technology.


    The air was so clean that I could literally feel it.


    I muttered, "So refreshing..."


    The sun was rising, signaling the start of a new day, and I saw some birds flying and chirping.


    For a moment, I thought those birds were monsters until I looked closely and saw they were just a bunch of sparrows.


    But I was still curious¡ªhow did the birds save themselves from the virus?


    Anyway, I''ll leave that for now. I have to reach a certain ce as fast as possible.


    Flying trains and cars were amon sight, and skyscrapers were visible in the distance.


    There weren''t many skyscrapers in this area since it was an F-rank state.


    Ambrosia is divided into six states based on status, wealth, and influence.


    The A-rank state has the most facilities and is mostly inhabited by the super-rich and powerful hunters.


    Meanwhile, the F-rank state has the fewest amenities and is mainly popted by the poor or lesser-ranked hunters.


    These states don''t have any assigned names and are mostly called F-rank, B-rank, or A-rank states.


    But yeah, each state has multiple cities inside of it.


    I was currently in a city called Brigadoon.


    I saw a railway station nearby, but there was a problem.


    I massaged my temples and muttered, "How can I get there with so many people around?"


    There was a huge crowd around me since this was a city in an F-rank state, where most people live.


    I took a deep breath and plunged into the crowd, determined to reach my destination.


    After 15 minutes of pushing through the throng of people, I finally got to the station.


    The first thing I did was look for a bench to sit on.


    It was hard to find one, but I managed to spot an empty seat.


    I rested there for a few minutes until a flying train arrived from the sky.


    When the gates of the train opened, I went inside and found a seat.


    The condition inside the train was the same as the station: most seats were taken, with only a few avable.


    A few secondster, the train began its journey.


    I heard a mechanical voice announcing the next stop.


    It was a city in the E-rank state.


    With nothing else to do, I closed my eyes and decided to rest, hoping to recharge after the hectic day.


    ***


    After an hour of resting, I finally heard a mechanical voice announce, "Passengers, we have arrived at the final destination. Please kindly disembark."


    I opened my eyes and stretched.


    I was the only one left in my cabin; everyone else had already gotten off.


    Before leaving the train, I had to pay for the ride.


    Since I had no money, I used the VIP card Anna gave me and exited.


    Outside, I saw a huge sign that said, "Wee to Paradise."


    Paradise was known as a ce where only influential people could afford to live.


    As I stepped out, I felt a sense of calm.


    There were no crowds, just a few people around.


    I saw a flying car nearby and shouted, "Hey, stop!"


    The car immediately stopped and lowered to the ground.


    I walked up to it and opened the door. No one was inside.


    I sat down and saw a scanner next to me.


    I scanned the ck card again, and the car started to move on its own, slowly rising into the air.


    This ce had advanced so much because of monster cores.


    Monsters had a valuable core in their hearts.


    The energy from these cores was immense and led to major advancements in electricity and technology.


    Electricity became abundant, powering everything and improving living standards.


    The need for robots decreased a lot. In short, nothing was automatic¡ªeverything was powered by monster cores.


    I said, "Take me to the Frostburne family''s mansion."


    A robotic voice responded, "As you wish, sir. Please enjoy the ride."

 Chapter 15 -15-Ace-Rank Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter15-Ace-Rank Hunter</h4>


    I said, "Take me to the Frostburne family''s mansion."


    A robotic voice responded, "As you wish. Please enjoy the ride."


    The car smoothly elerated, rising higher into the sky and offering a panoramic view of Paradise.


    The city was stunning, with gleaming skyscrapers and lush greenery perfectly integrated into thendscape.


    As we flew over the serene streets, I marveled at how different it was from the crowded F-rank state.


    Everything here seemed pristine and orderly.


    The car''s interior was luxurious, withfortable seats and advanced controls.


    As I settled in, the screen in front of me disyed information about the journey.


    The robotic voice continued to provide updates, pointing outndmarks and giving brief histories of significant buildings we passed.


    "On your left, you can see the Central za, known for its exquisite gardens and public art disys," the voice informed me.


    The voice was repeating things I already knew, which felt annoying like a mosquito buzzing by your ear.


    I said, "Shut up, it''s annoying."


    "Okay, Sir!" the robotic voice replied.


    The trip was smooth and quick, showcasing the efficiency of technology powered by monster cores.


    Soon, we approached a grand mansion, more magnificent than I had imagined.


    It was surrounded by tall, elegant gates and a sprawling estate with perfectly manicuredwns and borate fountains.


    "We have arrived at the Frostburne family''s mansion," the robotic voice announced.


    The car descended gracefully,ing to a stop at the mansion''s entrance.


    I stepped out, feeling a mix of awe and apprehension.


    This was the home of one of the most powerful families in the world, and I was about to enter it.


    I approached the grand doors, surrounded by about ten security guards and CCTV cameras.


    These weren''t just ordinary guards; they were hunters¡ªtinum-rank hunters.


    Considering the highest rank achieved by humanity is Dominator, they were extremely powerful.


    The Frostburne family controlled them, thanks to the immense sries they provided.


    As I got closer, the guards shouted in unison, "Wee, young master!"


    I nodded my head in acknowledgment.


    Brutus, the leader of the guards, stepped forward.


    He went to the door''s locking system, which required a specific code to open.


    Only Brutus and his guards knew the code.


    I didn''t worry about them betraying us; the chances were nearly zero.


    If they did, they would be instantly killed by someone.


    Who, you might ask?


    We''re going to meet him very soon.


    Brutus entered the code, and the door began to open automatically, revealing someone waiting to greet me.


    As I passed through the door, I nced at Brutus.


    He had a muscr build, olive-tan skin, ck hair and a huge scar on his face.


    I sighed.


    If he didn''t have that scar on his face, he might have been one of the most handsome men in this domain, with looksparable to a Hollywood star.


    He got that scar during a mission to hunt a tinum-rank bear. Unfortunately, the bear had a mate whose rank was Ace. He somehow escaped from that monster but ended up with the scar.


    ''Appraise.''


    I used my appraisal skill on him, and a window appeared in front of me with his information.


    **Name:** Brutus Boriss


    **Height:** 6''8"


    **Weight:** 257 lbs


    **Age:** 29


    **Personality:** Loyal, strategic, disciplined, Friendly.


    **Evaluation:** tinum-Rank Hunter.


    I stared at the window with Brutus''s information, puzzled.


    ''Friendly?''


    I had never seen Brutus act friendly before.


    He was always silent, like a statue.


    Interesting, very interesting...


    I shifted my focus to the person waiting to greet me.


    As I approached, he smiled warmly and said, "Wee, young master. How was your hunting?"


    "It was good, Allen," I replied. "Take me to my room."


    "Okay, young master. Follow me," Allen responded, his tone respectful.


    I knew my way around the mansion, but the previous Michael always had Allen guide him to his room.


    To avoid raising any suspicion, I decided to follow his act.


    As we walked, I nced at Allen. He had neatly styled and cut short white hair, white skin, and a well-maintained beard.


    His appearance was fresh and approachable.


    His demeanor was calm, and his posture was upright and confident, with a polite smile on his face.


    But I knew better than to be fooled by his calm demeanor and smile. There was a famous quote: "Don''t judge a book by its cover."


    I decided to use my appraisal skill on him.


    The window that appeared in front of me sent a shiver down my spine.


    **Name:** Allen Carver


    **Height:** 6''1"


    **Weight:** 175 lbs


    **Age:** 42


    **Personality:** Calctive, Loyal, Ruthless, Secretive.


    **Evaluation:** Ace-Rank Hunter


    ''An Ace-rank.''


    Allen''s demeanor might be calm and polite, but his true nature was far more formidable.


    Knowing his personality traits and rank made me realize just how dangerous he could be if provoked.


    ''Ugh, I better not mess up with him or I might get into serious trouble.''


    But for now, he was my personal bodyguard and my biggest helper when I need it.


    In this world, there are only 100 Ace-rank hunters, ording to government estimates.


    Getting an Ace-rank hunter as your personal butler is like finding a needle in a desert.


    I don''t even know why he''s working as my butler instead of with the government.


    If he joined the government, he could have easily be one of the higher-ups.


    Very suspicious.


    I was also shocked when I found out the previous Michael didn''t suspect this guy at all.


    This guy had already told him his actual rank, but Michael just thought he was joking and shrugged it off.


    What an idiotic thing to do, instead of asking his real motive or goal.


    I don''t know his motive, so it''s better to be cautious around him on the inside but calm on the outside.


    We continued walking through the grand hallways, decorated with fancy chandeliers and priceless artwork.


    Allen''s presence was bothforting and intimidating, reminding me of the power and influence the Frostburne family had.


    Finally, we reached my room. Allen opened the door and stepped aside, allowing me to enter.


    "Is there anything else you need, young master?" he asked, his tone unwaveringly polite.


    "No, that will be all for now. Thank you, Allen," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Very well. Have a good rest, young master," Allen said before closing the door behind me.


    I took a deep breath, feeling the tension slowly dissipate. The room wasvishly furnished, a stark contrast to the anxiety that had been building inside me.


    I knew I had to be careful and stay on guard, even in this seemingly safe environment.


    The Frostburne family mansion was not just a home; it was a fortress filled with powerful allies¡ªand potential threats.


    I immediately jumped onto the king-sized bed, feeling the softness of the mattress.


    "So soft," I muttered, hugging a huge pillow.


    The room only consisted of a king-sized bed, a luxurious drawer, and a cupboard full of shoes, watches, sunsses, and dresses.


    I admired the watch section, but everything else was also very expensive, considering their design.


    Being born rich was truly a blessing.


    After taking a nap for a few minutes, I woke up and decided to research more about this world, the human domain.


    There were many things I didn''t know, so I wanted to do a deep dive into research to uncover information that coulde in handyter on.


    I went to open my door and shouted, "Allen!"


    My voice echoed through the huge corridors of the mansion.


    This ce had so many rooms, it was practically uncountable for me.


    After a second, a figure appeared in front of me, and I was dead shocked by his sheer agility.


    "What can I help you with, young master?" Allen inquired.


    "I want a bunch of books from our library about history, geography, economy¡ªbasically, everything I needed to know about this world," I replied.


    The Frostburne family had their own library, and from the expression Allen made, I could see he was perplexed for a second.


    But then he regained his calm demeanor and asked, "Young master, may I know why you need those books?"


    I knew he was going to ask this.


    The previous Michael would never even think of reading any book; he spent most of his time nning how tomit the next murder.


    And since Allen was his personal butler, he knew everything.


    So, I could see why he was puzzled.


    But I still couldn''t grasp why he didn''t intervene when Michaelmitted murder.


    All Michael needed was a stern reprimand and to be told, "Stop it."


    "Oh, nothing," I said. "I just realized how little I know about this world, and I got curious about learning more. That''s why I asked you. Is there any issue?"


    "No problem, young master," Allen said with a polite smile. "I''ll get everything ready in just a few minutes." With that, he vanished, his figure blurring before disappearingpletely.


    Wow, he sure ran fast.


    He arrived and left like a gust of wind. His movements were so precise; I wonder how long it took him to master his movement technique.


    Like in any other world, every hunter has their own set of tactics and techniques that they refine through lifelong practice to make them smooth, wless, and perfect, although achieving perfection is nearly impossible.


    Only a handful of people have mastered their techniquespletely.


    Anna and Lia''s father, who is also the leader of the Federal Association, is one of those who have mastered their techniques to the highest levels.


    Another crucial point to note is that techniques in this world are not assigned any ranks.


    I shut the door and sat on the bed.


    After a while, there was a knock at the door.


    Hurrying over, I opened it to see Allen holding the books I asked for.


    "Thanks, Allen," I said, grabbing the books.


    He nodded, and I shut the door after him.


    Putting the books on the bed, I got up and started reading.


    Opening the first book, I began to read through it.


    After a minute, I sighed, realizing how much I had to read.


    "This is going to take forever," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 16 -16-Masturbation at Work!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter16-Masturbation at Work!</h4>


    Sunlight gently filtered through the curtains, and I stirred from a deep slumber, feeling refreshed.


    With a yawn, I stretched my arms and legs, relishing the feeling of waking up in a new world.


    The sound of birds chirping filled the air.


    After a few moments of stretching, I made my way to the bathroom, eager to start the day.


    Sshing cool water on my face, I refreshed myself, the droplets revitalizing my senses.


    Emerging from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my waist, I picked out some clothes and dressed for the day.


    I returned to my room and sat on the edge of the bed, pondering the knowledge I had gained in the three days since arriving in this world.


    I had learned about the interesting history of this world, the existence of monstrous creatures, and Rebel''s organisation.


    But now, I turned my attention to the economic system of this world. It was a barter system, with the primary currency being monster cores and hunter credits.


    Hunter credits interested me. They were a form of currency used forrger transactions, while monster cores were moremonly used for smaller exchanges.


    There were distinct differences between the two currencies. Hunter credits were not only used for economic transactions but also for technological trades and served as a reserve currency by the government.


    On the other hand, monster cores could be exchanged for goods, services, and privileges within Ambrosia, particrly in higher-ranked states.


    ***


    While I was pondering the economic system, a knock sounded on my door.


    I immediately went to open it and found Allen standing there, greeting me. "Good morning, Young Master."


    I replied, "Good morning, Allen." There was an awkward silence between us until I decided to break it. "So, do you want to say something?"


    Allen looked confused, and I didn''t know why.


    Did I say something wrong?


    After a few seconds, Allen said, "Young Master, you seem to be forgetting something?"


    I touched my chin and started thinking.


    Forgetting something?


    What did I forget?


    After a while, I couldn''t think of anything, so I looked at Allen andughed. "I''m sorry, Allen, but can you remind me what I''m forgetting?"


    I said it whileughing to not seem suspicious in front of Allen. But I wondered if he thought I was acting strange since the previous Michael didn''t forget much.


    After a few minutes of carefully watching me.


    Allen sighed and said, "Huhh, Young Master, you don''t remember? Today is Saturday."


    I asked him, confused, "I know today is Saturday, so what?"


    Allen then said, "Today is your working day."


    It hit me right away. Michael, the son of Eoin Frostburne, is the future heir of one of the biggestpanies in the human domain, Barte.


    His father had told him to work at least four days a month at theirpany.


    The previous Michael always went in on Saturdays to work as the boss, and Allen always drove him there.


    "Wait just a few minutes for me," I told Allen before quickly shutting the door in his face.


    Panicking a bit, I rushed to get dressed. I quickly chose a formal outfit, something suitable for a day at the office.


    As I buttoned my shirt and straightened my tie, I thought about how different this world was from my old one.


    Leading apany was not something I had ever imagined doing, especially in a ce where monster cores and hunter credits were the currency.


    Fully dressed, I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and opened the door again. Allen was patiently waiting. "Sorry for the wait, Allen."


    He nodded, "No problem, Young Master. The car is ready. Shall we?"


    "Yes, let''s go," I said, following him down the hallway.


    As we walked, I couldn''t help but wonder how I would manage to run apany in this strange new world.


    But one thing was certain: I had to adapt quickly if I was going to survive and thrive here.


    We were walking towards the car, when Allen nced at me with a hint of concern in his eyes. "Young Master, are you feeling alright? You seem a bit distracted today."


    I forced a smile and nodded. "Yeah, just thinking about some things. But I''ll be fine."


    Allen gave me a reassuring nod before opening the door to the sleek ck car waiting for us.


    I slid into the back seat, trying to shake off the lingering feeling of unease.


    During the drive to the office, I couldn''t shake the nagging sensation that something was off.


    Despite my efforts to focus on the task at hand, my mind kept drifting back to the mysterious world I had found myself in.


    When we arrived to the Barte headquarters, I took a deep breath and got out of the car, preparing myself for the day ahead.


    The headquarters was in a city called Nihtor, which was in a C-rank state.


    The reason it was located here was that most people could only afford to live and work in C-rank states.


    The building loomed before me, a symbol of power and responsibility that I was still struggling toe to terms with.


    ''Here Ie.''


    I turned back to look at Allen and said, "Thank you, Allen. You can go now."


    With that, I entered the busy lobby, greeted by the usual hustle and bustle of the workce.


    Employees hurried past me but always stopped to greet me, and I greeted them back. I could see the tiredness on their faces.


    "Good morning, Boss," someone said.


    "Long time no see, Boss," another added.


    I kept hearing these greetings as I headed to the elevator.


    My office was on the 50th and top floor of the building.


    As I rode up, I tried to push aside my doubts and uncertainties.


    Today was my first day as the boss, and I couldn''t afford to let my inexperience show.


    The elevator doors opened to reveal a sleek, modern office. I walked in and looked around, spotting my desk at the far end.


    Taking a seat behind it, I nced at the mountains of paperwork waiting for me.


    There was so much work to do, mostly signing documents. The problem was, it was a tiring job. There were hundreds of papers to sign.


    I nced around my office for a few seconds.


    There was arge, sturdy desk withfortable chairs. There were also a lockable cab, bookshelves, family photos of me and my father, paintings, awards, and certificates.


    It looked like an ordinary office room, except the wall interiors and design which were too extraordinary.


    They were just too beautiful.


    Sighing, I picked up the first document from the pile. The paperwork seemed endless, but I knew I had to start somewhere.


    While I was signing the papers, I started thinking about thepany.


    Barte is apany whose main business revolves around managing an app, also named as Barte.


    Ambrosia utilizes this secure digital tform where individuals can list and trade goods and services.


    Surprisingly, not just a majority, but 60 percent of the human poption uses this app to trade goods and services.


    The more they trade, the more we earn, making it a highly profitable venture for us.


    Ourpany guarantees secure transactions because the app is integrated with blockchain technology.


    However, it''s not entirely hack-proof.


    To enhance security, we formed a partnership with the government, which has more advanced technology.


    The deal was a 70-30 percent split, with us taking the 70 percent share and the government taking 30 percent.


    Their role was mainly to ensure our app wouldn''t get hacked anymore.


    But still, 30 percent seemed like a lot to me.


    I couldn''t understand why Michael''s father agreed to such a deal.


    Logically, It made sense that the government might have pressured him to agree to the deal with them.


    With his father''s rapid growth and increasing influence, they probably saw it as a way to counteract his power.


    The government quickly solved the hacking problem by using wrist-worn smartwatches. These smartwatches handle digital transactions, track trade history, and ensure people follow trade rules.


    I didn''t understand how they managed to make the watches do that, but it seemed to me that they did something simple and are making millions from it.


    ''Shitty bastards.''


    I cursed them silently in my mind because I knew I couldn''t take them on alone in a head-to-head fight.


    If I opposed any one association, the other would also join in, making the battle difficult.


    But still, I was seriously pissed off, I mean, who wouldn''t be?


    If that partnership hadn''t been established a few years ago, then we might have be the richest family in the human domain by now.


    With these thoughts swirling in my mind, I continued signing the documents, trying to stay focused on the task at hand.


    ***


    After hours of work, Ipleted the final document.


    Rxing in my chair, I felt a mix of satisfaction and tiredness.


    As I was about to close my eyes, a system window suddenly appeared, disying a quest.


    I was shocked when I saw the mission, and I sat up straight, examining the window closely.


    New Quest: [Masturbation at Work!]


    Masturbate in your office while seated at your desk and make sure that your spermnds on the floor.


    Objective: Masturbate 0/1.


    Reward: Horny meter


    Bonus objective: Masturbate in front of a women.


    Reward: ???


    (ept/Reject)


    "Are you out of your damn mind?"


    I eximed, disbelief evident in my voice as I read the absurd quest prompt.


    "Masturbate in the office? That seems like a perverted request more than a quest. I mean, having sex is one thing, but masturbating? Seriously?"


    I sighed heavily, feeling a sense of frustration wash over me. ''Huhh.''


    Nowadays I keep sighing all thanks to the system.


    Shaking my head, I refocused on the quest window.


    After careful consideration, I made a decision.


    It''s not that bad, assuming not many employees enter my office room.


    So, after careful thought, I''ve decided to ept the quest, but not the bonus objective.


    Even if the reward turns out to be a super high-level item in the bonus objective, which I doubt.


    All I see are question marks.


    What does that signify?


    Will the reward be big or small?


    But, who cares?


    I''m definitely not doing that quest.


    I can''t just masturbate in front of anyone.


    It would be so embarrassing, and considering the previous Michael''s personality, it''s unlikely he would ever think of doing something like that, especially in front of a woman.


    With my decision made, I clicked the "ept" button, steeling myself for the task ahead.

 Chapter 17 -17-Tame the Slut! (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter17-Tame the Slut! (18+)</h4>


    I hesitated for a moment, my heart pounding in my chest as I nced around the office, ensuring that the coast was clear.


    With a deep breath, I unbuttoned my pants and slid them down, feeling the cool air against my skin.


    Sitting at my desk, I pushed aside the piles of paperwork, making room for myself.


    My cock sprang free, and I wrapped my hand around it, feeling the familiar sensation of arousal coursing through me.


    The sound of my own breathing filled the air as I began to stroke myself, the friction sending waves of pleasure radiating through my body.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the sensation, losing myself in the rhythm of my movements.


    With each stroke, I felt myself growing harder, the pleasure building with each passing moment.


    "Ahh, I feel I am going to cum at any moment."


    I could feel the tension coiling in my stomach, a familiar warmth spreading through me as I approached the edge of release.


    I knew that I was close, so close to reaching that peak of pleasure.


    The loads of sperms in my balls were gearing up to be released.


    But just as I was about to let go, the door to my room swung open, and I froze, panic coursing through me like an electric shock.


    ''What the fuck? Now of all time...''


    My heart raced in my chest as I saw the figure standing in the doorway.


    It was a woman, her attire marking her as an assistant.


    But what caught my attention the most was her beauty.


    She had chestnut hair that flowed down her back in gentle waves, framing her heart-shaped face.


    Her almond-shaped emerald eyes, entuated by subtle eyeliner and longshes, were mesmerizing.


    Her skin was a creamy porcin, exuding an aura of elegance and maturity, and she had an hourss figure that was impossible to ignore.


    As she stepped into the room, the scent of her delicate perfume wafted toward me, a mix of floral and subtle musk that only heightened my arousal.


    My eyes darted toward her massive breasts and her curvaceous butt, the fabric of her dress hugging her figure in all the right ces.


    Despite my panic, I couldn''t stop stroking my cock, the sensation of my hand moving along my length almost unbearably intense now.


    The sight of her, the way she moved, the softness of those boobs¨C it was all too much.


    "Ugh, shit, I can''t control it anymore!," I shouted, unable to control myself any longer.


    ''Urghh, damn, I shouted, but I doubt anything will happen. Besides me and my assistant, no one else usuallyes into my office at this time, unless there''s an emergency meeting.''


    The pleasure peaked, and I felt the release rushing through me.


    My body tensed, and with a final, shuddering stroke, I shot my sperm, the warm, sticky fluid spurting out andnding rmingly close to her leg.


    My eyes darted to her face, seeing her cheeks flushed a deep red with a mix of embarrassment and anger. I felt a strange, twisted sense of satisfaction at her reaction, even though I knew it was wrong.


    "Michael, you sucker! Dress up!" she shouted, snapping me back to reality with her words.


    Scrambling, I pulled up my pants and fastened them quickly, trying to regain some semnce of dignity. Once I was dressed, I looked at her, her face a mix of rage and shock.


    "What the hell were you doing, masturbating in the office? Don''t you have anymon sense? I never even in my dreams would have thought our famous boss was an exhibitionist," she continued, her voice rising with every word.


    I looked at her, taking in her familiar face. She was Kiara, my once most trusted assistant.


    Not now... Why?


    While she was still ranting, her words bing a blur, I decided to use my appraisal skill on her.


    ''Appraise.''


    A system window appeared before my eyes.


    **Name:** Kiara Henderson


    **Height:** 5''9"


    **Weight:** 165 lbs


    **Age:** 26


    **Personality:** Traitor, Intelligent, Slut, Masochist.


    **Evaluation:** Iron-Rank Hunter.


    As I read the details, the reality of the situation began to sink in.


    "I knew she was a traitor, but seriously, a slut? A masochist? Wait! Is she really that kind of woman?"


    The revtion shocked me.


    I looked at her again, ignoring her harsh insults, and wondered what I should have expected from her.


    Kiara was appointed by my father to be my assistant.


    She had been one of his most trusted aides until the previous Michael discovered her true identity.


    She was actually a secret agent working for our business rival''s Trader app, the second most popr app for transactions.


    The previous Michael caught her red-handed because she was acting suspiciously.


    So, with the help of a government hacker, he hacked her phone and uncovered her dark secrets.


    From the day Kiara became his assistant, not a single high-value transaction went smoothly.


    She leaked all the transaction details to our rivals, who then spread the information publicly, damaging both our reputation and our app.


    As a result, ourpany hadn''t secured any high-value transaction deals for a few days, which was unusual since we typically had big deals every two to three days.


    The previous Michael constantly got punished by his father, even though it wasn''t his fault.


    Poor him.


    When he discovered that Kiara was the traitor, he nned to kill her in the most painful way possible.


    Unfortunately, he passed away before he could carry out his n.


    "Shut up, bitch!" I shouted, cutting through her tirade.


    She was utterly confused and shocked by my words.


    ''You can''t expect me to treat you better when you are a traitor.''


    Kiara''s face twisted in fury. "You fucker! How dare you say those words to me? Just wait until Iin to your father about th¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I grabbed her neck and looked into her eyes. She was in shock and extreme fear. "Bitch, don''t test my patience!" I growled.


    Kiara began choking, panicking as she grabbed my hands with both of hers, trying to free herself but failing.


    I tightened my grip and brought my face close to hers, a devilish smile spreading across my lips. "Understood?"


    She painfully nodded, her eyes filled with terror. Satisfied, I tossed her to the ground.


    Kiara gasped for air, coughing violently as shey on the floor.


    I watched her struggle, my heart pounding with a mix of adrenaline and satisfaction.


    The power dynamic had shifted, and she knew it.


    "You''re not going to tell anyone anything," I said, my voice cold andmanding. "If you even think about it, you''ll regret it. Do you understand me?"


    She nodded again, her face a mask of fear and submission.


    ''Hmm, I didn''t expect that to work so quickly.''


    I decided to act rougher in front of her to make her submissive, but I never thought it would be so easy. She must really be a masochist.


    For the first time, I saw the real Kiara¡ªstripped of her arrogance, exposed, and vulnerable.


    The previous Michael''s n may not havee to fruition, but I would ensure that she paid for her betrayal.


    "Now get out," I ordered. "And remember, I''m watching you."


    Kiara scrambled to her feet, her movements shaky and unsteady.


    She nced at me onest time before rushing out of the office, the door closing behind her with a decisive click.


    Alone again, I let out a deep breath, the tension slowly leaving my body.


    This world was full of surprises and challenges, but one thing was clear: I would not be a victim.


    That''s for sure.


    After standing for a few seconds, I sat back down in myfortable chair, massaging my forehead and muttering, "Did I overdo it?"


    I felt satisfied, but a bit unhappy at the same time.


    Thinking about what I did before, I realized I couldn''t control my anger with her. Choking her... Was probably too much, but seeing her panicked and submissive felt really good.


    Still, I was worried.


    Would she get suspicious of me now? Would my actions make her leave this job and go back to being a secret agent?


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    I had to keep her under my control and make sure she stayed within my grasp.


    Just as I was pondering my next move, a system window appeared in front of me.


    New Quest: [Taming the Slut!]


    Ensure Kiara remains loyal and under your control.


    Objective: Tame 0/1.


    Reward: Bronze-Rank Sword.


    Bonus objective: Convert her into your personal fuck toy.


    Reward: Skill Levels and (Dash) (Skill)


    (ept/Reject)


    The system window hovered before my eyes, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    ''Perfect timing,'' I thought.


    This quest was exactly what I needed.


    I barely hesitated. "I was already nning to make her loyal to me," I mused. "This is practically a free reward."


    What really caught my attention, though, was the bonus objective''s reward.


    A new skill, specifically Dash, could be incredibly useful for me, especially since I preferred using daggers.


    Being able to move quickly and close gaps would greatly improve mybat abilities.


    With a smirk, I chose "ept." The system confirmed my choice with a soft chime.


    **Quest epted: [Tame the Slut!]**


    Now, I needed to make sure Kiara remained within my control and slowly convert her.


    This would take careful nning and execution, but the rewards were worth the effort.


    Now, I am finally free.


    Just when I thought I could rx, a realisation popped into my mind.


    ''Ugh, I forgot to check the previous''s quests rewards.''

 Chapter 18 -18-Slapping Kiara’s Butt

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter18-pping Kiara''s Butt</h4>


    **Quest epted: [Tame the Slut!]**


    Now, I needed to make sure Kiara remained within my control and slowly convert her.


    This would take careful nning and execution, but the rewards were worth the effort.


    As the system confirmed my new quest, I leaned back in my chair, thinking about what to do next.


    Before tackling the task of controlling Kiara, I decided to check my previous quest rewards.


    Maybe there was something useful there.


    I opened the system interface and started scrolling through the list ofpleted quests.


    The holographic screen showed my past achievements, and I quickly navigated to the most recent ones.


    ''Found it.''


    (Ding, congrattions host! You havepleted the quest and the bonus objective!)


    (Horny meter has been added to your Appraisal skill.)


    (Ding, congrattions host! You have been rewarded the locations of the three hidden Rings!)


    "Horny meter? What''s that?" I muttered.


    A window appeared in front of my eyes, and the system exined.


    (Host, the horny meter is a feature used to measure the arousal level of any person. It is especially effective on women.)


    "Hmm, that''s good," I murmured, finding the utility of this feature somewhat intriguing and potentially very useful.


    That would be very useful for me in the future, and I could also use it on Kiara to test her slutty instincts.


    That would be so fun.


    Thinking about it sent a jolt through my cock; it was hard to control my younger brother in the presence of those mega blossoms.


    Then I nced at the second reward. "Care to exin about those rings?"


    I asked.


    (Host, these are legendary rank items.)


    I was stunned, but not as much as I might have been before. The system always had a way of surprising me.


    ''Legendary rank items, huh...''


    There are a total of four legendary rank items, the highest-ranking items humanity has.


    Two of them belong to the Hunter Association and two to the Federal Association.


    If I get three of these items, I''ll reach the peak of humanity and also boost mybat abilities to their highest level.


    But the main problem is how easy it will be for me to find and take them.


    I thought about this, knowing it wouldn''t be easy.


    Even, If I found the items, there was a good chance that powerful monsters would be guarding them.


    Usually, monsters of the same level as the item would guard it.


    There was a myth that monsters, after some time, would devour the item and be stronger.


    This myth seemed unlikely to me.


    When both associations found their first legendary weapon, they killed the monster and took the weapon as a reward.


    So, no one had ever seen a monster devour any kind of item, which made me think it was impossible.


    "System, what are the locations of those rings?" I asked in my mind.


    A list with three ces named appeared:


    1. **Archeron**: Deep within the undergroundbyrinth, guarded by the Dark Serpent.


    2. **South pole**: Hidden in an ice cave, protected by the Frost Giant.


    3. **Ambros**: Within the heart of the forest, under the tree watched over by the Spectral Wraith.


    When I saw the names of the ces, I sighed.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck..."


    I couldn''t stop myself from cursing loudly.


    I knew there would be some obstacles, but to think they woulde this early, I never expected.


    I wasn''t feeling happy anymore.


    Now, why was I reacting like this?


    So, to figure out the reason, let''s understand the geography of this world first.


    It all started 50 years ago when the Earth''s tectonic tes shifted suddenly, turning the world into one massive continent overnight.


    Many cities were ruined, some even sank underwater.


    That day, a new continent formed and peopleter named it Sanctumia.


    The name was chosen because of the existence of Ambrosia, which was considered humanity''s final sanctuary.


    When the continents merged, a new map was made, revealing seven locations.


    Out of those seven, three were right in front of me.


    The first one, Archeron, caught my attention.


    It used to be known as North Carolina before the Earth transformed, but now it was called the Cursed City.


    There were all sorts of rumours about why it got that name, like a presence of a mythical cursed monster roaming around the streets, but I dismissed them as nonsense.


    Then there was the South Pole, the coldest ce on the continent.


    Surprisingly, it was the only ce where only one type of monster was found.


    What shocked me even more was the presence of natural wildlife like penguins, pr bears, and snow leopards.


    It was like a sanctuary untouched by the virus that ravaged the rest of the world.


    Scientists believed the extreme cold yed a role in keeping the virus at bay, but the exact reason remained a mystery.


    Lastly, there was Ambros, the jungle surrounding Ambrosia.


    Ambrosia was a huge forest, about five to ten times bigger than the old world''s Amazon rainforest.


    It was divided into four zones: Safe, Moderate, Danger, and Restricted.


    The heart of the forest was in the Restricted Zone, where many powerful monsters lived.


    Only the strongest, ranked Ace to Dominator, could go there, as anyone below Ace had very little chance of surviving.


    All these considerations made me realize one important thing...


    Finding those hidden rings would take a lot of time.


    So, for now, my main focus should be on getting stronger and improving every day.


    I needed to train hard and push my body to its limits to sharpen my abilities.


    The harder I train, the faster and more efficiently I can kill monsters.


    While I was deep in thought, the phone on my desk began to ring. I wondered who could be calling and picked it up.


    "Who is this?" I asked.


    A familiar voice answered, "Young master, your working time is over."


    I nced at the clock and realized it waste. "Sorry, Allen, I got too caught up signing papers and lost track of time."


    "It''s okay, young master. I''m waiting for you downstairs," Allen replied.


    "Okay, I''ming," I said, ending the call. I hurried to the office door and opened it only to find Kiara standing there like a statue.


    What the f*uck is she doing here?


    This time, her expression wasn''t fearful but cautious.


    She sure changes her expression like a Charmeleon.


    She was carefully looking at me, it was like she was trying to see through me.


    "What are you doing standing here?" I asked.


    Kiara stuttered, "Michael, I-I just wanted to give you this paper." She handed it to me, and I looked at her puzzled.


    "What''s it for?" I asked.


    "It needs your signature," she said anxiously.


    I read it quickly and then took out a pen, signed the paper, and handed it back to her.


    Then, I turned to leave but...


    As I turned to walk away, a mischievous impulse surged within me.


    Without thinking twice, I swiftly delivered a firm p to Kiara''s butt.


    She let out a startled "Ahhh!" in response, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Michael, you!" she eximed, her voice a mixture of surprise and indignation.


    I interrupted her before she could finish, asking with a yful smirk, "What''s the matter, Kiara? You seem a little flustered."


    Before she could respond, I leaned in closer, my gaze locking with hers. "What will you do? Are you going to hit me?"


    I teased, watching her reaction closely.


    Kiara clenched her teeth in anger, her hands balling into fists at her sides.


    She bowed her head slightly, clearly seething but unwilling to escte the situation further.


    While, I looked at the hand which I used to p her.


    Haaa, it was so good touching her butts... They were so soft.


    I really enjoyed seeing a mature slut getting angry.


    Her submissive response only fueled my amusement, and a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    With a quick mentalmand, I activated my Appraisal skill and focused it on Kiara, curious to check something.


    Instantly, a system window materialized before me, disying her details:


    **Name:** Kiara Henderson


    ...


    **Evaluation:** Iron-Rank Hunter


    **Horny meter:** 2 %


    As I nced at the system window disying Kiara''s details, I noticed her "Horny meter" was only at 2%.


    I had expected it to be higher, but even at this level, it proved Kiara surely loves being harassed just like any other slutty woman.


    The realization made me feel a sudden surge of horniness, but I managed to control myself.


    I couldn''t just fuck her yet; there were more interesting things I needed to do with her.


    While Kiara remained bowed down, I called her name to catch her attention.


    She lifted her head, her expression still clouded with anger. "What?"


    she snapped.


    Her arrogance is still there... I don''t like that.


    Without hesitation, I delivered a quick p to her cheek, causing her to flinch. "Where''s your respect, Kiara? Am I your servant?" I demanded.


    Kiara stayed quiet, her cheeks now a bit swollen from the p.


    "Want another one? Speak up," I challenged.


    "Yes, boss," she muttered, her voice low.


    "Good," I nodded. "Keep it that way. Got it?" Kiara nodded in response.


    Then, I remembered Allen was waiting for me. "Well, I''m off. See youter, Kiara," I said, turning away from her.


    ***


    Unknown to me...


    After I left, Kiara threw the previous document onto my office floor and began kicking and stomping on it in frustration.


    Each thud echoed in the room, reflecting the anger I felt inside.


    Kiara''s frustration boiled over, and she kicked the wall with resentment and indignation.


    After a few minutes, of letting her frustrations out, the tension in the air became palpable.


    Eventually, Kiara''s anger peaked. She looked in the direction I had left, her eyes zing with fury.


    "Bastard!," she muttered angrily.


    "Just you wait until I take everything from you. Yourpany, your pride, everything. And when that timees, I''ll make you my ve."


    "I swear!"

 Chapter 19 -19-Underground Training Area

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter19-Underground Training Area</h4>


    I came downstairs and saw Allen waiting for me at the entrance of the office.


    As I approached, he greeted me with his usual question, "Young master, how was your work?"


    I sighed to myself. This guy, seriously...


    He acts like a robot.


    Even in the past, when the old Michael woulde back after just three hours of work, Allen would ask him the same question every single day when he picked him up.


    "It was exhausting," I replied, trying to hide my irritation.


    "I see," Allen responded.


    Seriously?


    Is that all he has to say to me?


    Can''t he continue a conversation?


    I guess not, but it''s fine.


    I''m not that talkative anyway.


    Allen took me to the car, opened the door, and I got in without much thought.


    After closing the door, he got in on the driver''s side and started the car.


    He wasn''t actually driving; he was just sitting in the seat while the car drove itself.


    Like I said before, all vehicles here are automatic.


    After the car started moving, I leaned back and thought about what to do next.


    I didn''t have any specific tasks, so what should I do now?


    I couldn''t just sit in my room and read books; that was too boring and annoying, especially since I never liked reading as a backbencher.


    After thinking a bit more, I decided to spend my time training with my dagger and improving my fighting skills.


    But for that, I need a training ground just for myself.


    "Allen, is there a training or practice ground where only I can practice, just me and no one else?" I asked.


    Allen turned around and examined my face and bodynguage with a nk expression.


    I couldn''t read his expression; he was still a mystery to me.


    I knew why he was looking at me that way.


    The old Michael used to skip training sessions when he was young, even in his early twenties.


    He didn''t enjoy training or practicing, which is why his fighting skills were poor.


    You might wonder how he got an Iron rank.


    Well, he used to hunt and kill other hunters. Instead of getting monster essences, he collected human essences, which boosted his rank without him realizing it.


    After a quick look at me, Allen nodded and said, "Sure, Young Master, we''ve got some training spots."


    "Great, then let''s go to one," I replied.


    "Okay, as you say," Allen answered politely.


    After our conversation, I closed my eyes and drifted into a dreamy state of thoughts.


    After what seemed like thirty minutes of traveling, we finally reached our destination, which was actually my home.


    I was really shocked when Allen informed me there was a secret training area below our mansion.


    As we walked down the hallway of the mansion, Allen guided me to the final room. I paused and inquired, "So, is this the training room you talked about before?"


    "No, Young Master," Allen replied calmly. He opened the door, revealing...


    An elevator?


    What on earth?


    I was taken aback, expecting a training room but finding an elevator instead.


    Who designed an elevator like this?


    Lost in thought, I watched as Allen stepped into the elevator and gestured for me to follow suit.


    Without hesitation, I stepped inside.


    The elevator slowly descended into the depths of our mansion.


    Finally, with a soft ding, it came to a halt, and the doors slid open to reveal an endlessly spacious room.


    High ceilings towered above, with walls lined with various training equipment.


    There were targets for practicing aim, dummies for honingbat skills, and even two small arenas for sparring.


    Everything I could possibly need to improve my fighting abilities was right here at my fingertips.


    ''Wow, what a huge ce.''


    I eximed silently.


    This training ground has everything a hunter could ever want.


    Allen stepped out from the elevator and turned to me, spreading his arms wide. "Here we are, Young Master," he said, gesturing around. "This whole ce is your private training room."


    Excitedly, I stepped forward, eager to explore my new training ground.


    As I entered, I made a rush for the equipment section.


    Examining the area closely, I discovered that the weapons were divided ording to their ranks.


    My eyes lit up as I saw the highest-ranking equipment avable.


    When I discovered the highest rank of equipment avable, I was so excited that I felt like jumping andughing hysterically in my head.


    There were ten Ace-ranked weapons, twenty tinum-ranked weapons, and so on.


    But my gaze was fixed on a particr Ace-ranked weapon: the Venom Fang Dagger. Its zig-zag patterned body called out to me, and I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    Lost in fascination, I reached out to touch the daggers when Allen''s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    "Young master, please stop," he said calmly, causing me to turn and face him. "Those higher-ranking weapons are only suitable for when you reach that particr rank. Otherwise, they''re just another piece of garbage."


    I nced back at the dagger, feeling a pang of disappointment.


    Seriously, did he just call them garbage?


    No way, right?


    I sighed...


    But, if I really think about it, he might be right. I don''t think I can handle an Ace-Rank weapon at my current level.


    But, still... I want that...


    It''s look so amazing.


    "But is there no other way?" I asked, my gaze lingering on the Ace-ranked weapon.


    Allen shook his head. "No, Young master. You have to elevate yourbat abilities and develop your own style and technique to reach that level."


    With a resigned sigh, I epted his advice. "Okay, as you say."


    Turning away from the Ace-ranked weapons, I made my way towards the section disying Iron-ranked equipment. However, Allen''s voice stopped me once again.


    "Sorry to interrupt, master," he began, his tone apologetic. "But yourbat abilities don''t match those of Iron-ranked hunters. Even though you hold the same rank, you''ve mostly skipped training, which has left your body''sbat conditioncking."


    I frowned, realizing the truth in his words. "So, what rank of weapon do you suggest I use then?" I inquired, eager to find a suitable option.


    "A bronze rank," Allen replied without hesitation. "I believe that would be more suitable for you at this stage."


    With a nod, I acknowledged his suggestion. "Alright then, let''s go with bronze-rank weapons."


    Adjusting my focus, I moved towards the section disying bronze-rank equipments.


    After searching through the bronze-rank weapon area, I found ten daggers, but none of them sparked any excitement in me.


    They seemed like just ordinary weapons.


    While examining them, I remembered that I also had a bronze-rank weapon given by the system.


    I decided to check it out.


    However, there was a problem: Allen was behind me, watching my every move carefully.


    To get that weapon out, I needed to distract him so I could take the dagger from my inventory.


    But what should I do?


    But what could I say to him?


    Suddenly, my eyes stopped at the dummies. An idea struck me.


    ''Oh, yes, I can use that.''


    Without turning around, I told Allen, "Allen, go set up those dummies and assign them with their ranks."


    "Sure thing, Master," Allen responded, and he went off to do what I asked.


    Once he was gone, I swiftly opened my inventory and pulled out the dagger.


    It looked ordinary in design, but it appeared much sharper than the ones I had seen before.


    I wondered why.


    Was it because this dagger was crafted by the system, while the others were made by humans?


    I couldn''t figure it out, but that exnation made the most sense to me.


    I turned around and walked towards the dummies area. As I got closer, I saw Allen standing there in his usual butler''s posture. When I approached, I asked, "All set?"


    He nodded silently. Looking ahead, I saw about fifty robot dummies, but only one was on. Confused, I looked back at him, ready to ask, but Allen spoke first.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Young Master, but at your current level, you can''t handle two of them."


    For some reason, I felt like he waspletely sure I couldn''t manage two. It annoyed me a bit, but I let it go since he knows more aboutbat than I do.


    "Okay, I understand," I said.


    Allen stepped back, making some distance between us. I gripped both of my daggers and prepared myself for the uing battle.


    The dummies looked like giant robots powered by monster cores.


    I knew this from Michael''s memories; even though he skipped most training sessions, he went a few times and learned some things.


    There was a switch on the robot''s forehead that glowed green, showing it was active, while the others had red switches, meaning they were off.


    Each robot had a small ss panel with a mechanism to set its rank.


    For now, I assumed the active one was set to Iron rank.


    Allen''s voice called out, "Start!"


    The robots were voice-controlled, another detail from Michael''s past.

 Chapter 20 -20-Fighting With the dummies

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter20-Fighting With the dummies</h4>


    "Start!"


    When I heard Allen''s voice, I sprinted forward without a second thought, daggers in hand.


    I quickly reached the robot and leaped into the air, aiming for its neck.


    Just as my dagger was about to slice it, the green light on the robot''s forehead suddenly brightened, showing it was fully activated.


    To my shock, the robot moved with surprising agility, stepping back and dodging my attack.


    ''What? How did it?''


    Still in mid-air, I felt a powerful force m into my stomach.


    I looked down to see...


    The giant robot had punched me.


    The blow was so strong that I coughed up saliva and got thrown into the corner of the training room.


    Gasping for breath, I clutched my stomach and struggled to stand up. Allen watched silently, his expression unreadable.


    I couldn''t tell if he was concerned or just observing, but his calm demeanor somehow fueled my determination.


    Wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I focused on the robot.


    ''This guy... Is he really an Iron-Rank?''


    It stood there, ready and waiting for my next move.


    I was really surprised by its speed and fighting skills.


    They were way too fast for me.


    When I was fighting it, it felt like I was up against someone of a much higher rank.


    The difference between us was huge, from strength to agility.


    I couldn''t match anything it did.


    It was like I was a deer trying to escape from a lion, or in this case, a robot.


    To counterattack against his agility and strength, I needed to be smarter, not just faster.


    Remembering what little I knew about fighting, I decided to change my approach.


    I circled the robot, trying to find an opening.


    It turned to face me, its movements surprisingly smooth for such arge machine.


    I feinted to the left, then quickly darted to the right, aiming for its leg this time.


    If I couldn''t take it down with a direct hit, maybe I could slow it down.


    There was also another reason I targeted its legs.


    The dummies followed certain regtions, and three of them were crucial.


    First, a robot could only take 100 hits before it automatically shut down.


    Secondly, it will recognize you as its opponent only when you emit a certain level of killing intent towards it. As for how they can sense it, only they and thepany that made them know.


    Thirdly, the more you hit a certain part of the robot, the slower that part bes.


    That''s why I focused on its legs.


    My dagger scraped against the metal, but before I could pull away, the robot reacted, swinging its arm down towards me.


    I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    The impact of its fist left a dent in the floor where I''d been standing.


    I thought everything was going ording to n until the robot''s next move caught mepletely off-guard.


    Unexpectedly, the robot changed its attack pattern, using its leg instead of its hands to kick in my direction.


    ''Oh no.''


    I crossed my arms to block it, but the force was too strong.


    I was thrown a few meters away,nding hard on the floor.


    ''Shit, My arms.''


    Pain shot through my body, and I realized my arms were broken.


    They werepletely numb, leaving me paralyzed.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a bottle flying towards me.


    I caught it instinctively and looked up to see Allen standing there, his expression as nk as ever.


    He had thrown the bottle, but there was no concern in his eyes.


    Ignoring him, I focused on the bottle and immediately drank the healing potion.


    To my amazement, within seconds, my arms started to feel normal again.


    The pain vanished, and I could move my both hands again.


    Confused by how fast it worked, I nced at the bottle and noticed something I had missed earlier.


    The healing potion was Ace-ranked. That exined why my injuries healed so quickly.


    Now fully recovered, I turned my attention back to the robot.


    The battle wasn''t over yet, but at least I had a second chance.


    After a lot of thinking, I decided that to hit the robot at close range, I''d have to take many hits from it.


    But who cares?


    As long as I have healing potions, I won''t die, right?


    Fuck, fuck, I have to do it.


    I have no other choice.


    But the pain...


    I know my injuries will heal, but that doesn''t mean I won''t feel any pain when it hits me.


    I sighed.


    ''Let''s do it.''


    With renewed energy, I dashed towards the robot, determined to hit it as many times as I could.


    ***


    "Yes, I did it!"


    After three hours of non-stop fighting, I finally hit the robot for the 100th time. It wavered for a second, then fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    Panting heavily, I noticed I wasn''t doing great either. Every muscle in my body screamed with exhaustion, and I struggled to remain standing on the ground.


    Looking back on the intense fight, I was amazed at how many healing potions I had used.


    It felt like I had downed about 20 of them, but only two were the top-tier Ace-Rank.


    I saved those for when the robot really did some damage, like breaking my spine and leg.


    The other times, I stuck to Gold or tinum-ranked potions to keep myself in the game.


    Looking down at my hands, I noticed they were in perfect shape.


    Even though they looked fine on the outside, my hands felt like they had been shattered and fixed countless times.


    Surprisingly, I had gotten used to the roughbat style of the dummies, seeing them as just brutes, average-minded opponents.


    I let go of the daggers, allowing them to drop to the ground with a tter.


    ncing at Allen, who stood motionless, I wondered how the hell he could stay in the same spot without moving for so long.


    ''How can someone stand in the same spot for hours? Couldn''t you have at least sat down to rx, dude?''


    Disregarding his unmoving figure, I signaled for another potion.


    Without a word, Allen tossed the bottle to me, and I caught it with practiced ease.


    Hastily uncorking it, I downed the potion, paying no mind to its rank.


    After draining the potion, I copsed onto the floor, exhausted and breathless.


    "Hey Allen, can you set up more dummies?" I asked, trying to catch my breath.


    "Sure thing, Young Master," Allen responded, before heading off to do as I asked.


    I couldn''t shake off the feeling of dissatisfaction with my current training. Sure, I had improved, but it was far from enough. Any regr Iron-Rank Hunter could havended 100 blows on a dummy within 30 minutes, but it took me ten times longer.


    I felt like the weakest Iron-Hunter in history, and that thought gnawed at me. I needed to train harder, push myself further.


    I couldn''t settle for mediocrity.


    I had to be the strongest, no matter the cost.


    I won''t be weak like I was before.


    I won''t make the same mistake twice.


    This time, I''ll be the viin.


    As I pondered my past, unwee memories resurfaced, souring my mood


    "Bitch," I muttered under my breath, frustration bubbling within me.


    Shaking off the negativity, I pushed those memories aside, focusing on the tasks at hand.


    There were more pressing matters demanding my attention than dwelling on the past.


    With adrenaline burning in my veins, I slowly rose to my feet, clutching both daggers tightly.


    Ahead of me, Allen had already set up the dummies, signaling if I was ready to start.


    I signaled back, my resolve firm.


    As Allen uttered "Start!" once more, another robot sprang to life, charging at me with a threatening demeanor.


    However, this time, I was prepared.


    As the robot closed in, its right fist aimed straight for my face, just as I had predicted.


    Reacting swiftly, I ducked under the powerful blow, feeling the rush of wind as it passed inches above my head.


    Seizing the moment, I lunged forward and shed at its left leg with my dagger, the de slicing through the metal with a satisfying ng.


    However, I knew my strike wasn''t enough to take down the towering machine.


    Anticipating its counterattack, I sprang backward, narrowly evading the swift kick that followed.


    ''That was close.''


    With a thud, the robot''s foot collided with the ground where I had been standing just moments before.


    As Inded a few meters away from the robot, I quickly assessed the situation.


    It was crucial to maintain a safe distance and n my next move carefully.


    ''Here we go again.''


    ***


    ''Anybody help me... Anybody.''


    There were robots scattered everywhere, next to me, copsed and shut down.


    Yeah, you''re right.


    I defeated them, but at what cost?


    I can''t fucking get up.


    Why?


    ''I''m too tired.''


    I was totally exhausted, lying t on the floor, soaked in sweat, and too drained to budge an inch.


    The minutes seemed to melt away, and I couldn''t keep count of how many healing potions I''d chugged down.


    But one thing was certain: I had faced five robots after the first one, and this time, I managed to defeat them in less time than before.


    Yes, I know I said I have no idea how much time has passed, but somehow I feel like I defeated them a little faster.


    Fighting against these guys is making my movements smoother. That''s really good.


    It felt like I was getting better and better with each fight, and even though I was dead tired, I felt a little proud of myself.


    I wanted to shout in happiness, but I couldn''t. I felt so tired that even talking seemed impossible.


    Out of nowhere, Allen''s voice cut through my exhaustion.


    "Great work, young master. You''ve gotten better since yourst fights," he said,ing closer with a slight hint of smile in his face.


    But it vanished quickly, and he went back to his serious expression.


    Did he just smile, or was it my tired mind ying tricks on me?


    But I couldn''t think about it too much. I was too tired to focus on anything else.


    Ignoring Allen, I rolled over on the floor to face away from him, seeking a moment of respite.


    Bringing my right hand up to my face, I fumbled to open the watch strapped to my wrist, desperate to check the time.


    ...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 12:35 AM


    Year: 2130


    Rank: Iron-Rank Hunter


    ...


    Seriously...

 Chapter 21 -21-The Beginning of the Hunt!

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter21-The Beginning of the Hunt!</h4>


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 12:35 AM


    Date: 18th March


    Year: 2130


    Rank: Iron-Rank Hunter


    ...


    ''Seriously?''


    My face turned grim when I saw the time.


    It wasn''t awful, but I had said a few minutes ago that I might have beaten the five dummies faster.


    It took me about 13 hours to defeat all five. I thought I was quick, but it took me three hours longer than I expected. I had hoped to finish in 10 hours.


    ''Huhh, looks like I failed.''


    I sighed and rolled over to look at the ceiling.


    I didn''t know how long it would take for me to improve at this rate, but I was unhappy with myself.


    If I aim to be the strongest person ever, I need to get stronger quickly, and the only way to achieve that is by hunting monsters.


    As I stared at the ceiling, my eyes suddenlynded on Allen, who was standing beside me. I looked at him, particrly at his blue eyes.


    We both looked at each other, and his eyes made me feel really ufortable.


    I don''t know why, but I couldn''t stand his eyes. It felt like they were pulling me in, like a ck hole that would swallow me whole.


    I quickly shifted my focus back to the ceiling and stared nkly at it.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to ask the system something.


    ''System.''


    I thought about the system and asked, ''Is there another way for me to get stronger besides hunting monsters?''


    (Yes, but you have to reach Ace-Rank for it to work.)


    I was confused by this and asked, ''What do you mean? Why Ace-Rank? Why not other ranks?''


    (Host, I can''t tell you that, sorry.)


    I furrowed my brow and asked, ''Why can''t you tell me?''


    (Host, I can''t tell you that, sorry.) the system repeated.


    Frustration bubbled up inside me. ''You keep saying the same thing! There must be a reason you can''t reveal it!''


    The system remained silent, its interface nk except for the repeating words. I clenched my fists, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness.


    ''Fine, keep your secrets,'' I muttered under my breath. ''I''ll figure it out on my own.''


    This system...


    It''s so different from what I expected.


    I''ve been an avid reader of fantasy books, and that''s where I first learned about systems.


    When I arrived in this world and got a system,


    I was really happy and excited.


    It felt like I was finally blessed by God.


    I thought I could have a harem, live a luxurious life, and even rule the world.


    While I do live in luxury, my dreams were shattered when I realized my system has a massive wpared to others.


    The w was how little knowledge my system sharespared to those in fantasy books.


    In any kind of world, the more you know, the more advantages you have over others.


    But my system is a bloody piece of shit...


    It forces me toplete quests just to gain a little bit of knowledge about this world.


    I know some systems don''t share much knowledge but help me understand one thing.


    But what kind of system gives you information about the power system of this world only when youplete specific quests?


    This is just rubbish... No, It''s nonsense...


    As I pondered the limitations of the system, Allen''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Young Master, is everything okay?" he asked, his worry evident.


    "Yeah, I''m just lying down to unwind," I replied, trying to sound casual.


    "Oh, I understand," he said, though concern lingered in his eyes.


    After a few minutes of lying t on the floor and staring nkly at the ceiling, I was tired.


    Instead of reducing my tiredness, it only made me more exhausted.


    Now I was starting to feel a little sleepy.


    "Allen, let''s go. I''m too tired now," I said, deciding it was time to leave.


    "Ok, Master," he responded dutifully.


    We left the underground training area and entered the hallway.


    Allen guided me toward my room, and we walked in silence.


    After a few minutes, as we got close to my room, a thought crossed my mind.


    "Allen," I said, pausing, "I need you to do something for me."


    "What do you need, Young Master?" Allen asked, his face serious as always.


    "I want you to thoroughly check my assistant, Kiara''s background, and give me the report," I answered.


    Allen agreed immediately. "Got it, Young Master. I''ll start working on it as soon as possible."


    "Then, good night Allen, see you tomorrow," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Good night, Young Master," Allen replied softly, his tone respectful.


    With those words, Allen blurred into the darkness of the hallways, his figure melding seamlessly with the shadows.


    I watched him disappear from sight before turning to enter my room.


    Closing the door behind me, I let out a tired sigh, feeling the weight of the day''s events finally catching up to me.


    With a sense of relief, I copsed onto my bed, the soft mattress providing a wee respite for my weary body.


    As I started to doze off, a faint whisper escaped my lips, "Tomorrow, another day, another adventure."


    With that, exhaustion washed over me, and before I knew it, I had drifted off into a deep sleep.


    ***


    For the next two weeks, I stuck to my training routine of battling with dummies.


    Each day, I aimed to improve my speed, and by the end of the two weeks, I could defeat nearly any dummy in just an hour.


    It might not have been as impressive as the skills of real Iron-Rank hunters, but for me, it was a significant achievement.


    I felt proud of myself for the progress I had made.


    This feeling of pride was new to me, especially considering myzy tendencies back in my previous world.


    I remembered how I struggled to maintain any kind of exercise routine, even when I joined the gym with friends.


    After just three days, I gave up, unable to keep up with themitment.


    Since arriving in this world, I''ve noticed a change in myself.


    I''ve gone from beingzy to bing a hardworking individual, spending around 12 to 13 hours a day training.


    I think this change is driven by my obsession with bing the strongest.


    In my previous world, I was just an average guy with a happy family.


    I was often envious of people who had more money, women, and material possessions than I did.


    I turned to novels as a form of escape, imagining myself as the main character and living vicariously through their adventures.


    While it was enjoyable, I always knew deep down that it was just a fantasy.


    Little did I know that fate had other ns in store for me.


    Being born in this world might actually be a hidden blessing for me.


    ***


    After a restful night''s sleep, I woke up feeling refreshed and ready to face the day.


    Stretching my muscles, I began my morning exercises, a routine I followed diligently to keep myself in top shape.


    Once I was done, I followed my usual routine of refreshing myself and then spent half an hour reading a book about this world.


    It was important to stay informed about the world around me, even if the system didn''t provide much help in that regard.


    After finishing my reading, I dressed myself and prepared for the day ahead.


    Today marks the 15th day since two weeks of intense training, and I''ve decided It was time to hunt some monsters and see just how far I hade in my training.


    I called for Allen and instructed him to take me to Brigadoom which is the entrance of Ambrosia.


    He nodded in understanding and soon we were on our way.


    As we arrived in the city, I bid Allen farewell and entered the branch of the Federal Association.


    There, I went through the necessary formalities to gain permission to venture into the outside world.


    Afterpleting the paperwork, I was finally released from the confines of the association.


    Stepping outside, I took in a deep breath of the fresh air, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation building within me.


    I looked up at the sky, enjoying the warm sunlight falling on my face.


    It had been 18 days since I arrived in this world, and things had gone pretty smoothly so far.


    But now, I wanted to make my journey a bit more exciting.


    With a determined mindset, I headed into the wilderness to hunt some monsters.


    After roaming for about 10 minutes without finding a single one, I decided to go deeper into the jungle.


    Now that I think about it, I didn''t have any specific idea where I was heading; I just picked a random direction and started walking.


    I had seen the map of the jungle before, but it was tooplicated to remember all the locations, so I didn''t bother.


    Besides, I wasn''t worried about getting lost.


    With many other hunters out here, I could always ask for help if needed.


    The real challenge was finding them since most hunters stayed in the moderate areas where Iron-Rank and Gold-Rank monsters were moremon.


    The safe areas were mostly upied by Bronze-Rank monsters, with Iron-Rank monsters being rare.


    As I ventured deeper into the jungle, the vegetation grew denser.


    The air was thick with the scents of earth and greenery, and the sounds of wildlife filled my ears.


    Each step took me further from the beaten path, and the shadows of the trees grew longer.


    I continued walking, my senses on high alert, ready for any sign of a monster.


    The deeper I went, the more I felt a thrill of excitement.


    This was what I had been training for ¨C to face the unknown, to test my skills, and to be stronger.


    After walking a bit more, I saw something... horrifying.


    No, disgusting is the right word for it.


    "What the hell happened here?" I muttered.

 Chapter 22 -22-Chain Quest!

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter22-Chain Quest!</h4>


    After walking a bit more, I came across something... horrifying.


    No, disgusting is the right word for it.


    "What the heck happened here?" I muttered.


    I approached cautiously, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The sight that greeted me was gruesome.


    The corpse of a monstery before me, its body mutted beyond recognition.


    Blood was sttered all over the area, and its stomach was torn open, with some vital organs spilling out.


    Scarred and battered, it was clear that this creature had met a violent end.


    The sight made bile rise in my throat, and I had to fight the urge to vomit.


    What kind of monster could have done this?


    If you''re wondering why I thought it was done by monsters, it because no sane hunter would tear open a stomach and take vital parts.


    Now, I don''t think it''s the work of cannibals.


    Why?


    Honestly, I''m not sure why I think that way this time.


    May be my intitution.


    The way it was killed suggested it wasn''t just one monster; it had to be more than one.


    The body seemed fresh, so I guessed it had been killed only a few minutes ago.


    I shifted my focus from the corpse to the surroundings, scanning the area for any signs of danger.


    Everything seemed so quiet and still, but I sensed a gaze on me.


    Someone''s here...


    I''m sure of it...


    Maybe a monster....


    B-but, I know there''s someone here, but this awful smell is really disturbing me.


    And then, there was this smell.


    A seriously rotten odor of animal carcass with flies buzzing around wasing from the corpse.


    This smell made me even more disgusted.


    But, regardless, I did my best to ignore it.


    My senses were heightened, and the unsettling silence of the jungle only made me feel more uneasy.


    I scanned the area, trying to locate the source of the gaze I felt.


    The thick vegetation and shadows made it difficult to see far, but I kept my guard up.


    Suddenly a rustling noise shattered the eerie silence.


    My heart raced as I tensed, readying myself for whatever might emerge.


    Without hesitation, I turned to face the source of the sound.


    Through the dense underbrush, a pair of glowing eyes stared back at me, reflecting the bright sunlight filtering through the trees.


    A monster?


    I Knew it...


    I took my stance, preparing for a potential confrontation, my muscles tensed and adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The seconds stretched into minutes as I waited in dreaded silence, my gaze fixed on the underbrush where the eyes had appeared.


    Then, like it came out of nowhere, a creature appeared from the bushes.


    I was stunned as I looked at the strange creature, its squishy body glowing in an eerie light.


    "What the heck?" I eximed, unable to contain my surprise. "Is that... is that a slime?"


    I couldn''t find the right words to describe what I was seeing.


    ''What type of slime is this?''


    I''ve never seen or heard of this kind of slime in any anime, novels, or manga before.


    I sighed...


    This world is truly mysterious to me.


    It looked like a slime, the kind you read about in fantasy stories, but this waspletely different from anything I''d imagined.


    The slime was square-shaped, not oval.


    Surprisingly, it had eyes ¨C yes, you heard correctly!


    It actually had eyes, and its body was green in color.


    I was little curious about it, so I chose to use my appraisal skill to find out more about it.


    I concentrated, activating my skill and feeling a rush of energy.


    Then, a system window popped up right in front of my eyes.


    **Gletinous Slime**


    Height: Approximately 1 foot tall


    Weight: Estimated at around 5 pounds


    Strength: None


    Weakness: Fire


    Vital Body Parts: None


    Rank: Lesser-Rank monster


    "Wow, that''s the first useless monster I''ve seen here in this jungle since arriving in this world," I muttered, staring at the Gletinous Slime''s stats.


    I was genuinely shocked by its stats. I used to believe that all monsters here were strong, but this one proved me wrong.


    As the slime kept looking at me, I thought of trying something.


    ''Damn, this little guy would''ve made a great football if he wasn''t shaped like this.''


    I don''t know why, but the more I looked at it, the more I wanted to kick it. I really felt like doing it. But, should I?


    Feeling pity for it, I said, "Buddy, forgive me for what I''m about to do. I''m really sorry."


    Taking a deep breath, I gathered all my strength and kicked it hard. It flew and hit a tree branch, then fell down.


    "Goal!" I cheered.


    I was surprised that the slime was still alive.


    It must have tough skin to survive that kick.


    As I watched it, I heard rustling from another bush, making me alert.


    I got my daggers ready, expecting a monster this time.


    But, instead of monster another slime came out from the bush, but this one was bigger than the first.


    I checked it with my appraisal skill again, but this time, I was shocked by what I saw.


    **Iron-Fanged Wolf**


    Height: Approximately 4 feet tall at the shoulder.


    Weight: Estimated at around 300 pounds.


    Strength: Powerful jaws capable of crushing bone.


    Weakness: Vulnerable to silver weapons and weak skin.


    Vital Body Parts: Heart, lungs, Maw and throat.


    Rank: Lesser-rank monster


    ''Huh? A wolf?''


    I was confused when I saw the information about a wolf. I closed the screen and checked again to see if it was a wolf or a slime.


    But when I looked again, it still showed the slime.


    I couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    For a moment, I thought I might be seeing things wrong until I pped my cheeks.


    ''Ow, that hurts.''


    So, it''s real. There''s nothing wrong with me, but there''s something wrong with the system.


    "System, what''s wrong with you?" I asked.


    (There''s nothing wrong with me.)


    "Then why are you telling me it''s a wolf when it''s a slime?" I asked.


    (Please pay attention to where you''re focusing.)


    ''Wait, what do you me-''


    Before I could finish speaking, the slime approached me, and I stared at it.


    This time, a new system screen popped up, and I muttered, "What the?"


    Because this time, I got the real information about the slime.


    This time, it''s the slime?


    I checked the system window again, and it still showed details about the slime.


    While I pondered this, I suddenly remembered the system''s words, ''Pay attention...''


    What did it mean?


    I decided not to ask the system again and shifted my focus to the bush where the slime emerged.


    I looked at it and used my appraisal skill, but this time, the information was about the wolf.


    Again, a wolf?


    After thinking for a few seconds, I had a realization.


    Urrgg, I get it now, I finally understand. So, there''s a wolf hiding there.


    So, it''s waiting there to find a chance to attack me.


    What a sneaky creature...


    But, now that I think about it, that guy doesn''t have a single clue that I found him.


    I looked at the bush again.


    ''Oh, so you want to remain hidden and wait for your chance, is that it?''


    But, not for long...


    I thought about how I could make the wolf pounce at me.


    And, after considerable thinking, I finally found a way.


    But, it was still risky.


    But, regardless, I was sure it would be killed.


    In that case, I need to give it a chance.


    I turn around deliberately and showed my back.


    Then, I slowly retreated back the way I came.


    Animals often attack when their prey''s back is exposed.


    A wolf-like monster would likely do the same.


    And just as I took my third step, it happens.


    The rustling sound of the bushes increased, and suddenly, the wolf revealed itself by jumping at my exposed neck in one swift motion.


    "Roar!"


    I had been preparing for a sneak attack like this one, so almost immediately, I swung the dagger in my right hand towards the direction of the sound.


    It was a perfectly-executed instinctive counter!


    Swish!


    The sharp edge of the de sliced open the creature''s maw.


    The monster spat out a pained cry as it flew away from me and crashed on the ground, rolling around in a heap.


    It was a huge wolf with a bluish coat of fur.


    The wolf with its maw sliced away wiggled around and threw a seizure-like fit as if it was under a great deal of pain.


    ''Iron-Fanged Wolf.''


    However, unlike before, its body started to changed its colour.


    What going on with it?


    Is it going into rage mode just like any other monsters in fantasy games and stories?


    From the looks of it, that must be the case.


    Then...


    For now, my most important job is to finish itpletely before it enters rage mode.


    ''Fuck, there is no time to waste here!''


    With the monster immobilized by its injury, it was the ideal moment to strike.


    I lunged forward, putting all my strength into it.


    I dashed towards it, moving quickly, and shed down with both daggers, cutting off the creature''s head from its body.


    "Rawr!"


    Wolf spat out the final roar and stopped breathing afterwards.


    (Ding, congrattions host, Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, Monster Essence of Wolf has been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, you have triggered a Chain Quest (Death March)!)


    ''Death March? Interesting...


    Let''s see, what type of quest it is?''


    Little did I know, I would soon regret this moment in the near future.

 Chapter 23 -23-Hunting to Death

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter23-Hunting to Death</h4>


    Just as I was about to click on the quest, another wolf sprang out from a nearby bush, aiming straight for my neck.


    My guard waspletely down, and I barely had time to react.


    I instinctively raised my daggers to defend myself, but in a split second, the wolf shifted its attack and targeted my left arm instead.


    The wolf''s jaws mped down on my arm with brutal force.


    Pain surged through me, and I couldn''t hold onto the dagger in my left hand any longer.


    It fell to the ground as I shouted in agony, "Ahhhhhhh! Leave-Ahh! My arm, motherf*cker! Leave it!"


    I tried to shake the wolf off, but it only bit down harder.


    Panic set in, and my mind went nk.


    Blood flowed from the wound like a fountain, soaking my clothes and pooling on the ground.


    Desperate and with no other choice, I began stabbing the wolf''s head with the dagger in my right hand.


    The first stab made the wolf snarl, but it didn''t loosen its grip.


    With the second stab, the wolf''s jaws finally released my arm, and it fell to the ground, but I was too enraged to stop.


    My anger peaked, and I continued stabbing it repeatedly, each thrust fueled by fury and pain.


    I was too angry to think clearly andpletely lost control in the face of my pain and rage.


    "Fuck you! Fuck you mother! Fuck your whole family!" I yelled, driving the dagger into the wolf''s head over and over until its skull was a bloody mess.


    After continuously stabbing for a few minutes, my rage finally subsided. I realized the wolf was long dead, its body lying motionless in a pool of blood.


    I finally stopped and took a moment to calm my head.


    I looked at my arm, which was still heavily injured and bleeding profusely.


    ''Damn, if only I had kept my guard up, I wouldn''t have been bitten by that wolf.''


    My entire outfit was drenched in wolf''s blood, and I felt exhausted.


    I slumped to the ground, my back against a tree, trying to steady my breath.


    ''Ahhh, my arm is still bleeding. I need to heal it fast, or I might pass out from the pain.''


    Reaching into my inventory, I pulled out a healing potion.


    I uncorked the bottle, and the scent of herbs and magic filled the air.


    "Here goes nothing," I muttered, bringing the bottle to my lips.


    The potion was cool and smooth, sliding down my throat like a refreshing drink.


    But it would still take a few seconds to fully heal, and unable to bear the pain, I bit down on my lips to endure it.


    A few secondster, I felt a warm sensation spread through my body, starting from my chest and radiating outward.


    The pain in my arm began to fade, and I watched with joy as the wound started to close.


    Within moments, the bleeding stopped, and the deep gashes in my arm were reced by faint scars.


    I flexed my fingers, feeling the strength returning to my hand. The potion had worked its magic.


    I looked at the scene around me: the dead wolf, the blood-soaked ground, and the eerie silence that had returned.


    After taking a moment to calm down and checking my wounds, I realised that I hadn''t looked at my system messages since the wolf attack.


    When I opened it, I was surprised to see numerous messages appearing on the screen.


    (Ding, congrattions host, Monster Core (Common) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, Healing portion (Iron) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, 10 Monster Essences of Wolf has been added to your Character Profile!)


    "Hmm?"


    That wolf was an Common-Rank, that''s a little surprising.


    But anyway, it is good for me though; I got some extra essences.


    Curious about the previous quest, I began to scroll through the system window to find it. After a few seconds of scrolling, I found the quest page and clicked on it. A new screen appeared:


    Chain Quest: [Death March]


    1st Quest: Opened


    2nd Quest: Locked


    3rd Quest: Locked


    4th Quest: Locked


    5th Quest: Locked


    I found it odd that the other quests were locked, but I brushed it off.


    Usually, in chain quests,pleting one quest unlocks the next, so it might be the same here.


    With a shrug, I clicked on the first quest, and a new screen showed the quest information.


    1st Quest: [Change the Destiny!]


    Rescue at least one hunter youe across in this jungle when He/She is on the brink of death.


    Objective: Save 0/1.


    Reward: Upgraded Appraisal skill.


    (ept/Reject)


    "Good!"


    I eximed, feeling a surge of triumph after seeing the reward.


    I decided to prioritize the reward over the quest itself. If the reward had been low-ranking, I would have turned it down immediately.


    However, that wasn''t the case here.


    I epted the quest without much hesitation.


    Although I said I ignored the quest, certain words still caught my attention, particrly "brink of death."


    This condition meant that saving someone lightly injured by the monster wouldn''t count.


    That could be a problem, but hopefully, I won''t have to worry about it or it might take a long time to find someone injured.


    "Time to head out and hunt some more."


    However, the joy of victory was short-lived!


    Three more wolves leaped out from their hiding spot behind the underbrush.


    "D*mn it, it was in a pack?"


    My eyes widened in rm.


    They bared their big fangs and closed the distance in an instant.


    My expression crumpled dismally.


    I am seriously fucked up.


    I nced at the dead wolf and attempted to retrieve my dagger, but it wouldn''t budge.


    "It''s stuck," I muttered, frustrated.


    I must have driven it in too hard during my rage-fueled attack.


    One dagger was lodged deep in the wolf''s head, and the other was a few paces away from me.


    I realized I had forgotten to pick it up after finishing off the wolf.


    I was left without both of my daggers.


    It was at this moment that one of the wolves aimed for my face and leapt up.


    "D*mn it!!" I cursed, ducking low.


    The wolf flew over my head andnded face-first on the ground after failing to stop in time.


    Stab!!


    When its fangs stabbed into the stone part of the ground, cracks instantly formed on the hard surface.


    ''I guess it''s not called Iron-Fanged for nothing, huh.''


    Of course, I didn''t have the leeway to stay there and admire this scene.


    One more monster was still running towards me at the moment.


    My dagger showed no signs ofing free from its deadly prison for the time being.


    "Screw this!"


    I had no other option but to let go of the dagger and throw a hard punch at the wolfing towards me.


    With a bone-chilling sound of wind, my fist shot straight forward.


    Just one hit and the wolf''s head exploded.


    The headless wolf''s body crashed into the tree before falling to the ground with a thud.


    "....??"


    My eyes widened in surprise as I stared at my own fist.


    Was I really this strong?


    The two surviving wolves, one that flew over my head moments ago and the other standing in front of me, lowered their tails after witnessing theirrade''s death.


    They both began taking hesitant steps backward.


    "Huh....?"


    It''s still alive.


    I couldn''t close my ck jaw as the headless Wolf''s legs shook like a leaf, before its movement stopped for good.


    Let''s think more... Somehow, it''s very hard for me to believe that I am really that strong so, that-


    That was when I heard the familiar mechanical beep going off again.


    (Ding, congrattions host, Monster Core (Common) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, 10 Monster Essences of Wolf has been added to your Character Profile!)


    ...


    As I nced at the screen, my suspicions were quickly confirmed upon discovering that the in wolf was also an Iron-Rank.


    Now, I''m certain I can''t defeat a wolf just by punching it.


    There must be something I''m overlooking.


    While thinking about this, another thought struck me as I realized something crucial.


    Without dy, I decided to use my appraisal skill on the dead wolf to investigate further.


    Immediately, a screen appeared with the results.


    Examining the screen carefully, I finally found the reason.


    One of the wolf''s weaknesses was its weak skin, which exined why my punch could easily explode its head.


    As I closed the screen, confusion washed over me when I saw there were no wolves in front of me.


    Frantically, I began to search for them until my eyesnded on the bloody footsteps they left behind.


    The ground was soaked in fresh blood.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed one of my daggers and sprinted in the direction of the tracks.


    They must not have gone far.


    ***


    After sprinting for what felt like an eternity, I finally caught sight of both wolves running ahead.


    They were still maybe 100 meters away from me, and I began to think about how to stop them.


    But then, something unexpected happened. Both wolves abruptly stopped in their tracks, their fur bristling with tension.


    I didn''t stop running though, and closed the distance between us by a lot until I was close enough to see them clearly.


    But as I approached, I witnessed something unbelievable.


    Both wolves were... Urinating on the ground, their bodies trembling with fear.


    I couldn''t understand why they would do such a thing until I looked at their faces.


    They were both terrified, their eyes wide with an unknown fear.


    Wait! That''s means...


    Realization struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    They hadn''t stopped themselves from running; this fear had frozen them in ce.


    But what could cause such terror in these creatures?


    I didn''t have time to dwell on it as a sudden paralysis overtook me.


    My limbs refused to move, and panic surged through me as I realized I was alsopletely immobilized.


    What the hell? What happened to me?


    Whatever had frightened the wolves was now affecting me too.


    Desperately, I tried to shake off the paralysis, but it was futile.


    What is this sudden fear that is gripping me?


    My mind raced with sudden fear and confusion as I struggled to understand what was happening.


    What''s going on?


    What unseen threat had caused both the wolves and me to freeze in terror?

 Chapter 24 -24-Elite Rank Monster

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter24-Elite Rank Monster</h4>


    What is this sudden fear that is gripping me?


    My mind raced with sudden fear and confusion as I struggled to understand what was happening.


    What''s going on?


    What unseen threat had caused both the wolves and me to freeze in terror?


    While I was struggling to understand what was happening, a huge roar resounded through the jungle, shaking the very ground beneath me.


    ''What? A monster''s roar?''


    My body almost copsed, but somehow, I managed to stay upright.


    The wolves beside me were not as fortunate.


    They fell to the ground, shivering uncontrobly with fear.


    I tried to keep my fear in check and thought carefully.


    That was definitely a powerful monster.


    The roar was incredibly loud, meaning the creature is nearby, probablying toward us to hunt.


    I had to escape, or I would be killed.


    I desperately tried to move my leg but failed.


    ''Move, move! Why the heck won''t you move?''


    My legs felt like they were made of lead, and no matter how much I willed them to move, they stayed stubbornly still.


    While I was thinking this, the fear in my mind peaked.


    What?


    What''s going on?


    I can''t control it anymore!


    Panic surged through me.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and my breaths came in short, rapid gasps.


    Another roar echoed through the jungle, but this time, it came from above my head.


    Though my body was paralyzed, I could still move my eyes.


    I forced myself to look up, and what I saw shattered any remaining resolve I had.


    What? That''s a...


    Above me was a monster famous for causing destruction in fantasy books and novels, even feared by the main characters...


    It was none other than the mighty dragon...


    Its scales shone ominously in the dim lighting through the trees.


    Its eyes glowed with an eerie light, full of evil intelligence.


    Its jaws were wide open, showing rows of sharp teeth, and its breath was hot and foul.


    The creature''s presence radiated pure fear.


    Its massive wings spread out, casting a shadow over everything.


    Just seeing it was enough to freeze me with terror.


    As the creature''s roar reverberated through the jungle again, my body finally gave in.


    My legs buckled, and I fell to the ground,pletely overwhelmed.


    The paralysis that had gripped me loosened, but it was toote.


    This was not what I expected.


    I never thought there would be a dragon in this area.


    Usually, dragons live in their own territories, and those ces are always dangerous and restricted areas.


    There''s no way they would roam around a safe area¡ªwait!


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    Am I even in safe area?


    I scanned my surroundings, looking for any signs to figure out where I was. It didn''t take long.


    My eyes stopped at a particr flower¡ªa lily, but it was dead and ck.


    Hunters could figure out where they were in the jungle by identifying either the monsters or the flowers.


    Dead, ck lilies and daffodils meant a dangerous area.


    White roses meant restricted areas.


    But now I understood that I was in a dangerous area.


    Damn, I was so excited about killing the wolves that I didn''t even notice where I was going.


    And now, I''m here in front of a dragon.


    What should I do?


    No, no, what can I even do now?


    Can I even hurt him?


    No, no, I can''t think negatively. I have to do something, but what can I do? What? What?What?????


    After using almost all my brainpower, I finally thought of something.


    Weakness...


    It''s weakness...


    If I know it, there''s a chance I might be able to use it to my advantage and escape.


    There''s a chance, yeah, a chance...


    Even if there''s only a 1% chance, I''ll seize it.


    I''ll survive no matter what.


    And for that, I know what to do.


    "Appraise."


    I used my appraisal skill on the looming dragon, and a virtual screen appeared in front of me.


    **Razor Dragon**


    Height: About 65 feet tall


    Weight: Estimated to be around 1580 pounds


    Strength: (Your level is insufficient to discern!)


    Weakness: (Your level is insufficient to discern!)


    Critical Body Parts: (Your level is insufficient to discern!)


    Rank: Elite-Rank Monster


    Are you kidding me?


    There''s no way I can beat this guy without any information...


    I was utterly defeated, lying on the ground in a state of abject fear.


    The wolves beside me were still shivering, their eyes squeezed shut as if trying to block out the sight of the creature.


    Their bodies were pressed t against the ground,pletely submissive to the overwhelming presence of the monster.


    Looks like I am going to die here...


    But let me still use my brain and see if I cane up with any ns...


    My mind raced, but I couldn''t form a coherent thought.


    The only thing I could feel was the crushing weight of fear.


    I was powerless, a mere insect before the terrifying beast that loomed above me.


    In that moment, I knew that any hope of escape was futile.


    The creature''s gaze locked onto me, and I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Huhhh, It''s looking through me... I couldn''t even hide anything...


    Its eyes seemed to bore into my soul, stripping away any semnce of bravery I had left.


    All I could do was lie there, frozen in fear, as the monster prepared to strike.


    I closed my eyes and thought onest time...


    Is this how it ends for me?


    Was this my destiny all along?


    Where is the god who cares and protects everyone?


    Where is the chance that''s supposed to be there in times of danger?


    Where is the hope that everyone believes in?


    Where are they?


    Where, exactly?


    Is there god?


    No...


    Is there evil?


    Yes...


    Is there hope?


    No...


    Is there despair?


    Yes...


    Why am I even thinking this?


    I''m about to die any moment now...


    Why was I here in the first ce?


    Who brought me here?


    What did they want?


    But now, facing death, everything seems clearer...


    Perhaps my existence is something abnormal...


    Maybe that''s why evil in this world wants me dead?


    First Michael, then those monsters, and now this dragon...


    Maybe I pose a threat to their existence...


    Enough of these useless thoughts...


    As Iy there frozen with fear, certain that the dragon looming over me would be my end, a sudden explosion shook the jungle.


    The st threw me hard against a nearby tree, snapping me out of my terror-induced paralysis.


    My eyes flew open, heart pounding, trying to make sense of what just happened.


    Through the haze of pain and confusion, I looked back at the clearing where the dragon stood.


    My vision was little blurry, but I could see a chaotic scene unfolding.


    The dragon, no longer focused on me, was locked in a fierce battle with a huge creature¡ªbigger than any mammal I had ever seen, resembling the ancient behemoths from old stories, though slightly smaller than those shown in movies.


    But, well, it was still bigger...


    The Titan Behemoth was an enormous creature, towering over the trees and even making the mighty Razor Dragon look small.


    Its muscr body was covered in thick, dark fur that seemed to swallow up the light, giving it a monster appearance.


    It had powerful limbs, each as big as a tree trunk, ending in massive, wed feet that dug into the ground with every step.


    Its head was just as intimidating, with a broad, t snout and sharp tusks that curved upward.


    Its eyes glowed like burning coals, showing a fierce, predatory intelligence.


    The behemoth''s back was lined with jagged, rocky spikes, making it look even more menacing.


    But to me, it was like a living god who came to save me at death''s door.


    Now that I think about it, it might also be another Elite-Rank monster.


    To confirm this, I used my appraisal skill, and my assumption was right.


    It was indeed an Elite-Rank.


    This behemoth somehow managed to stab at one of the dragon''s wings, making it roar in pain and fury.


    He seems to have this fight under control...


    Wait, why am I cheering for him?


    After all, he''s also a monster, so once he defeats that dragon, he''ll probablye after me... But still...


    I watched in a mix of wonder and amazement as the dragon pulled back, preparing for its next move.


    The battles feel so real...


    It''s like I''m watching a movie in the highest quality possible...


    Its mouth opened wide, gathering air from the nearby surroundings for what looked like a fiery breath attack.


    That attack is definitely going to be some kind of inferno breath attack.


    But wait, if it''s called a Razor Dragon, why would it use fire?


    That''s a bit confusing.


    Anyway, let me check my injuries for now.


    Despite their intense fight, I forced myself to check my own condition.


    Thankfully, I seemed to have suffered only minor injuries from being thrown against the tree.


    Relief washed over me briefly, but the urgency of the situation quickly returned.


    Oh, right, I need to get out of here before either of them wins.


    With the behemoth and dragon locked in their fierce battle, I knew I had to seize the opportunity to escape.


    I immediately turned and began to run, but suddenly stopped in my tracks.


    There, in front of me, were the wolves that had been hunting me just moments ago. Now, they were the hunted.


    Unlike me, who had been lucky enough to escape with minor injuries from the st, the wolves hadn''t fared as well.


    A massive boulder had crushed their legs, leaving them fractured and immobile.


    Blood oozed from their wounds, coating their bodies.


    I couldn''tprehend how they were still alive, clinging to life with pained expressions in their eyes.


    I hesitated, torn by conflicting emotions.


    These wolves had been my enemies, but now they were helpless, suffering. I knew what I had to do.


    I took out my dagger, steeling myself for what came next.


    "Sorry, guys," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I promise I''ll make it quick."


    With a swift, precise motion, I stabbed each wolf in the center of their head, one at a time.


    They died quickly, but not before a small spray of their blood sttered onto my face.


    I wiped my face with my hand, but some blood still remained, a stark reminder of the gruesome act.


    I knew the blood would disappear once their bodies vanished, and sure enough, within seconds, the wolves'' bodies faded away, along with the blood.


    With that done, I turned and ran, retracing my steps back through the jungle.


    Adrenaline surged through my veins with each step as I raced to get as far away as possible from the deadly battle between the dragon and the behemoth.


    While I was running, a system screen suddenly popped up in front of me, disying numerous messages.


    (Ding, congrattions host, 2 Monster Cores (Common) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, 2 Healing portions (Iron) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, 20 Monster Essences of Wolf has been added to your Character Profile!)


    ***

 Chapter 25 -25-Ethan

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter25-Ethan</h4>


    After running for a while, I finally reached the spot where I had first killed the wolf.


    I was panting heavily and breathing frantically.


    I had escaped...


    After that, I scanned my surroundings for any signs of monsters but found none.


    I also retrieved my second dagger from the ground, where it had been embedded in the now-vanished wolf''s body.


    Sitting down beneath a nearby tree, I was about to rx and close my eyes when another creature appeared, jumping out from a nearby bush.


    This time, it was a small mammal.


    Seriously, why do these guys always bother me when I''m trying to rest?


    And why do they alwayse from behind a bush? Why not from a tree, the sky, or anywhere else?


    Do they have a problem with me taking a break?


    I immediately used my appraisal skill on it and discovered it was just a mini version of that Elite-Rank Monster.


    I stood up as the mini mammal lunged at me, hitting my leg. I felt very little pain and briefly wondered if it was even a monster.


    Using my appraisal skill again, I found out its weakness was low attack power, which exined why its attacks had no effect on me.


    While I was checking its info, the mammal kept hitting my leg, causing only a slight tickling sensation.


    These mammal didn''t have horns like the bigger one, so it was hitting me with its forehead instead.


    After a few hits, it realized it had picked a fight with the wrong opponent and retreated a few steps before running away.


    I closed the system screen and chased after it, catching up within seconds.


    Yeah, this guy was just too slow...


    Maybe because its small legs covered less distance with each step, unlike longer legs which cover more ground.


    Without hesitation, I stabbed its head, one of its vital and vulnerable parts, and swiftly killed it.


    With that, the system screen opened up with the same rewards and messages about the kill.


    This time, I touched the dead body and transferred it to my inventory.


    The other bodies of the wolves I had killed earlier remained untouched due to the chaos and my injuries.


    I was carrying the dead body for another reason¡ªto have proof with me in case Allen questioned whether I had been hunting or not.


    Michael has this bad habit of never collecting any dead monster bodies or cores.


    So whenever he returned to the mansion without them, Allen often misunderstood and thought that Michael was hunting humans, which he wasn''t.


    And, as I mentioned, Michael didn''t take any proof to show otherwise.


    Forget that, I need to check the area to see if there are any other monsters nearby.


    After checking all bushes and ensuring the area was clear and securing the small mammal''s body in my inventory, I found a sturdy oak tree with broad, leafy branches and settled down beneath it.


    My body was still coursing with adrenaline from the recent encounters, but the fatigue was beginning to settle in.


    I leaned my back against the rough bark, feeling a sense of relief wash over me as I closed my eyes.


    The forest was eerily quiet now, the only sounds being the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze and the asional distant cry of a monster bird.


    I took deep breaths, trying to steady my racing heartbeat and calm my mind.


    ***


    After what felt like a much-needed rest, I stirred and stood up slowly.


    I stretched my limbs, feeling the stiffness from the earlier exertion starting to ebb away.


    Surprisingly, the minutes passed by without any interruptions.


    No monsters emerged from the shadows, no sudden attacks disturbed the tranquility around me.


    It was a rare moment of respite in this dangerous world I found myself in.


    ''Taking a short break during the hunt really helps to regain strength.''


    I nced at my smartwatch and saw that I had rested for about 30 to 40 minutes.


    Next, I opened the system window to see how much I had aplished after all those battles and kills.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 23% (564/2500 essences).


    Attributes:- (0/1)


    [Power] (no essence): Iron.


    [Speed] (no essence): Iron.


    [Spirit] (no essence): Iron.


    [Recovery] (no essence): Iron.


    ''Hmm, only 32 essences were added this time... If it continues like this, it might take me a while to reach Gold-rank...''


    I need to hunt monsters in groups so I can collect arge amount of monster essences quickly.


    After taking a break and reviewing my progress, I decided to head out once more...


    But, this time to find a group of monsters to gather more essences.


    Hours passed as I roamed through the jungle, but to my frustration, I found no signs of any monster packs.


    Instead, I came across several lone monsters, most of them of lesser rank, which I hunted down efficiently.


    After a brief session of monster hunting, I decided to explore deeper into the safer areas of the jungle.


    After making my way through thick bushes, overgrown tress and tangled paths, something grabbed my attention.


    Ahead of me, concealed by the thick vegetation, I spotted a clearing where a young boy stood bravely before two iron-fanged wolves.


    He couldn''t have been older than 14 or 15, but there he stood, facing these powerful creatures with... Fear etched on his face.


    Wait! Fear? Why is he scared?


    Typically, hunters whoe out to hunt monsters in safe areas don''t usually feel scared.


    They ept the risk of potentially dying in any situation though.


    From his worn-out clothing, I could guess he might be one of those boys from the slums...


    Did his parents not inform him that he might die?


    But then again, why would a kid like him be hunting in the first ce?


    Normally, that would be his parents'' job, but...


    After a moment of silence, it hit me.


    Maybe he was abandoned by them.


    In this world, there are parents who would leave, harm, or abandon their child if they can''t meet their basic needs.


    Some parents even have more children and send them off to hunt while they enjoy the money their children bring back.


    I feel sorry for that little guy.


    He probably mes the world''s unfairness for his situation.


    Here I am, ming the gods for putting me in dangerous situations, but for him, every day is a struggle for survival.


    He doesn''t know if he''ll live a good life, get married, or even survive to see tomorrow.


    I sighed.


    Now I understand why myte grandfather used to say, "Be grateful for what you have; others are praying for what you take for granted."


    I crouched low behind a bush, observing the scene unfold before me.


    The boy gripped his sword with both hands, his stance firm but his hands trembling slightly. Despite the wolves ring at him, he struggled to keep his focus.


    The wolves growled fiercely, their eyes locked on him, their muscles tight and poised to attack.


    Curious about the boy and what he could do, I used my skill to learn more about him.


    The system showed his details on the screen:


    **Name:** Ethan Brooks


    **Height:** 5''1"


    **Weight:** 140 lbs


    **Age:** 15


    **Personality:** Caring, Kind, Cautious, Friendly.


    **Evaluation:** Normal-Rank Hunter


    I get it now, I understand why he''s scared.


    Being a Normal rank exins it.


    His profile says he''s cautious, but I''m not so sure about that.


    Well, we''ll find out soon enough.


    As Ethan faced the iron-fanged wolves, he was breathing vigorously, his grip tightening on the sword as adrenaline surged through his veins.


    The wolves snarled viciously, circling him with predatory intent, their eyes gleaming with hunger.


    With a deep breath, Ethan lunged forward, swinging his sword at the nearest wolf.


    His strike was met with a swift dodge, the wolf''s teeth snapping dangerously close to his arm.


    He recoiled, stumbling back to avoid another attack.


    The second wolf seized the opportunity, pouncing on him from the side.


    Its jaws mped down on his leg, tearing through fabric and flesh alike.


    Ethan cried out in pain, but his determination kept him fighting.


    He swung his sword desperately, managing to sh the wolf across its muzzle.


    The beast yelped and backed off momentarily, blood trickling from its wound.


    But the first wolf was relentless. It lunged again, sinking its teeth into Ethan''s forearm.


    He gritted his teeth against the agony, trying to pry the wolf off with his free hand.


    In the chaotic struggle, Ethan''s movements grew sluggish, his strength waning.


    He is losing, losing.


    It is just impossible for him to win at this situation...


    Even, he knew he was outmatched, his body aching from the wounds inflicted by the relentless predators.


    With a heavy heart, Ethan realized the inevitable.


    He staggered back, leaning against a nearby tree for support.


    Blood dripped from his bitten arm and leg, staining the forest floor beneath him.


    One of the wolves lunged forward once more, knocking him to the ground with a powerful blow.


    Pain shot through Ethan as he hit the dirt, his vision blurring with tears of frustration and despair.


    He knew he couldn''t fight them off any longer.


    With a bitter eptance, Ethan closed his eyes and let the wolves have their way.


    Ohh, looks like he have finally epted defeat but, still, I needed him to be injured more...


    Go, go, go, guys, injured him more.


    Their teeth sank deeper into his flesh, tearing and ripping as hey there, defenseless against their onught.


    More, more.


    Minutes passed like hours as Ethan endured the excruciating pain, each bite sending shockwaves of agony through his battered body.


    Finally, it''s time.


    I emerged from the bushes with a determined expression, gripping both of my daggers tightly in each hand.


    The rustling of leaves and twigs underfoot caught the attention of the iron-fanged wolves.


    They turned towards me, their muzzles stained with Ethan''s blood, and emitted low, menacing growls.


    Ethany unconscious on the ground, his body battered and bleeding from multiple wounds inflicted by the wolves.


    His chest rose and fell faintly with shallow breaths, his face pale and strained from pain.


    Thank God, he is alive.


    The wolves hesitated for a moment, assessing the new threat before them.


    Their predatory instincts urged them to finish off Ethan first, but my sudden appearance seemed to stir their aggression anew.


    With their teeth exposed and stained with Ethan''s blood, and their eyes squinted, they hunched down, prepared to leap forward.


    "Come at me," I shouted, my voice ringing clear and steady despite the adrenaline coursing through my veins. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."

 Chapter 26 -26-Master-Rank Potential

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter26-Master-Rank Potential</h4>


    The wolves lunged simultaneously, one aiming for my left side and the other for my right.


    With swift reflexes honed through countless battles with the dummies, I evaded their attacks.


    Ducking under the first wolf''s snapping jaws, I twisted my body and sidestepped the second wolf''s charge.


    In a fluid motion, I struck back.


    My daggers gleamed in the sunlight filtering through the trees, cutting through the air with uracy...


    Now that I think about it, I could have just used my hands to punch them. But...


    Anyway, a little practice with my daggers wouldn''t really hurt.


    I aimed for vulnerable spots¡ªthroat, eyes, and joints¡ªas I danced around the wolves, keeping them at bay with calcted strikes.


    The wolves growled in frustration as they struggled tond a solid hit on me.


    Their ws scraped against the ground, and their fur bristled with aggression.


    They circled me, attempting to corner and overwhelm me with sheer force and numbers.


    But I was not about to sumb to their onught.


    With every move, I calcted their patterns.


    Honestly, their fighting style was like they were fighting for the first time.


    They were just too inexperienced.


    But what could I have expected from two Bronze-rank monsters?


    Maybe my decision to fight these noobs with daggers was wrong.


    ''Damn, I should have just smash their heads.''


    I feinted left and struck right, driving my daggers deep into the nk of one wolf.


    It howled in pain and stumbled back, blood spurting from the wound.


    The second wolf seized the opportunity to attack from the side, aiming to catch me off guard.


    ''Caught you.''


    However, I anticipated its move. I spun on my heel, meeting its charge head-on with a swift counterstrike.


    My dagger found its mark, sinking into the wolf''s shoulder with a satisfying crunch of bone.


    Both wolves recoiled, wounded and disoriented.


    They exchanged wary nces, their predatory instincts conflicted between the urge to flee and the desire to finish their prey.


    But I pressed on, relentless in my pursuit.


    ''Let''s finish this; I''m getting a little tired now.''


    With a final burst of energy, Iunched myself at the injured wolf.


    I delivered a series of rapid shes, each strike with as much force I can generate.


    The wolf thrashed and struggled, but its strength waned with each passing moment.


    Finally, with a decisive blow, I delivered the fatal strike.


    My dagger plunged deep into the wolf''s heart, ending its life swiftly and mercifully.


    The forest fell silent, save for the rustling of leaves in the breeze and the fading echo of the wolves'' dying cries.


    Breathing heavily, I turned to the remaining wolf.


    It eyed me warily, bloodied and weary from the battle.


    I advanced slowly, my gaze locked with its amber eyes.


    The wolf hesitated, sensing its impending defeat.


    "No time wasting, pal."


    With a calcted thrust, I delivered the final blow, ending its life with a swift and decisive strike.


    As silence descended upon the clearing once more, I knelt beside Ethan''s unconscious form.


    He was alive, though barely.


    I checked his pulse and wounds, noting the severity of his injuries.


    Without hesitation, I retrieved a Gold-Rank healing potion from my pack and administered it to him, watching anxiously as the magical elixir began its work.


    With each passing moment, color returned to Ethan''s face, and his breathing steadied.


    The healing potion closed his wounds and restored his strength, bringing him back from the brink of death.


    Slowly, he stirred, blinking groggily as awareness returned to his eyes.


    "Boy, You''re safe now," I assured him, helping him sit up against the tree trunk.


    Ethan looked at me with a mix of gratitude and disbelief.


    "Yourbat abilities are rubbish. I know that might sound harsh, but it''s the truth."


    Although I''m also not that great atbat, at least I can fight Iron-Rank monsters toe-to-toe, unlike him.


    But still, I don''t think it''s his fault... At this young age, who could have?


    Forgot it.


    ''What a pitiful boy...''


    "Thank you for saving me, m-mister, but... who... who are you?" he asked, his voice strained from the ordeal.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Michael Frostburne," I said calmly, keeping an eye on Ethan''s reaction.


    As soon as the words left my lips, Ethan visibly flinched, his eyes widening in recognition or perhaps surprise. He instinctively shuffled back a few inches, putting a bit of distance between us.


    "Thanks for saving my life, sir. I''m Ethan Brooks, but you can call me Ethan,"Ethan said quickly, his voice polite and his tone calm. "Can you please tell me how I can repay you?"


    I studied Ethan carefully. Despite his ragged appearance, there was something about him that seemed out of ce for a slum boy.


    His manner of speaking was too refined, his posture too straight.


    But what caught my attention most was his calm demeanor, even in the face of such a traumatic experience and mostly infront of me.


    In the human domain, most people recognized my name even though they had never seen my face, only heard it.


    The original Michael didn''t used to give interviews to reporters like other wealthy kids.


    That''s why I believe most people only recognize my name because of my father.


    I figured this boy might also mistake me for one of those imposters who use the name Michael Frostburne.


    I can''t me him though; when you''re famous, many people try to copy your name, identity, and sometimes even your appearance to get attention.


    I don''t know how many people there are with the same name as Michael Frostburne...


    I remembered one time when the original Michael actually met someone who looked exactly like him and shared his name.


    His reaction was quite surprising.


    He probably expected all those imposters to just be rumors...


    Anyway, I shifted my attention back to him.


    "You don''t need to repay me," I replied finally, choosing my words carefully. "Helping those in need is what I do."


    Ethan blinked, processing my words. "But... Can you please tell me, why did you save me then?"


    I hesitated, unsure how much to reveal. "Because no one deserves to die alone in the jungle, especially not someone as young as you."


    That''s nonsense.


    I only saved him because of my quest, nothing more, but I can''t just say that to him.


    He nodded slowly, seeming to ept my exnation. "Thank you, sir."


    "You''re wee," I said with a nod. "Are you able to stand?"


    "Can you go back to the Ambrosia by your own? Do you need any help?"


    Ethan nodded again, gingerly testing his strength as he pushed himself upright.


    I offered him a hand, and he epted it gratefully.


    As Ethan steadied himself with my help, my attention was abruptly drawn to the shimmering appearance of my system window in front of me with numerous messages.


    (Ding, congrattions host, 2 Monster Essences of Wolf has been added to your Character Profile!)


    ...


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Change the Destiny!] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: Save 1/1.)


    (The upgrading process of the Appraisal skill has begun!)


    (Progress: 10%, 16%, 30%, 45%, 78%, 89%, 94%, 98%, 100%)


    (Congrattions, host! Your Appraisal skill has sessfully leveled up to level 2!)


    ''Oh, perfect timing! I was just about to check my rewards.''


    A few secondster, I decided to use my recently upgraded skill on the young boy to see how it had changed after the upgrade.


    ''Appraise.''


    **Name:** Ethan Brooks


    ...


    **Evaluation:** Normal-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** There''s an 90% chance of reaching Master-Rank by the age of 25.


    "This is ridiculous, I can''t believe it..."


    I mean, seriously...


    He''s like the ultimate hero of this story...


    I was so stunned, I couldn''t even speak...


    Bing a master is itself is a huge aplishment, but achieving it by 25 is just insane...


    Yeah, it''s nearly impossible for many people because the life expectancy in this world is simr to my previous world for regr folks.


    For higher-level individuals like Ace to Conqueror, they can live up to over 100 years.


    Now, some might wonder: if this world is only 100 years old, how can you prove higher-level individuals live longer?


    Well, there are hunters in both associations who appear to be 75 years old but are actually over 100.


    That''s why most hunters strive to achieve the highest rank possible, because in this world, once you reach the age of 50, your ranking stops, and you can''t level up even if you meet all the conditions to ascend.


    And another thing, your aging process stops immediately when you ascend to Ace-Rank.


    What kind of future does this guy have in store?


    Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t hear Ethan calling out to me repeatedly.


    "Sir?" Ethan''s voice finally broke through my focus, his hand gently touching my arm to draw my gaze.


    Startled, I turned to him, realizing he had been speaking. His words, now registering clearly, conveyed gratitude and a desire to part ways.


    "Sir, I think I can walk back to the domain on my own now. Thank you for the potion and your kind words," Ethan said politely, beginning to turn away.


    "Wait! You can''t just leave like that." I called out instinctively, my mind racing to process the situation.


    I couldn''t just allow him to leave. A young man like Ethan is so rare, it''s like finding a one-in-a-million talent. Having someone like him as a subordinate would greatly benefit me in the future.


    Ethan paused, turning back to look at me with a mix of surprise, curiosity and his tone a little cautious. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "I mean, Ethan," I began, trying to convey my thoughts clearly, "I believe you have a bright future ahead of you. If you''re willing, I''d like to offer you the opportunity to be my subordinate, to learn and grow as a hunter. Together, we could achieve great things."


    Ethan''s eyes widened slightly, processing my proposal. "You want me to be your subordinate?"


    "Yes," I confirmed. "I see potential in you, Ethan. With proper guidance, you could reach heights you never imagined."


    "But why choose me? I understand you think I might have potential, but sir, let me be clear: I was born in a slum, so I don''t believe I have any promising future ahead," Ethan asked.


    That was an unexpected questioning from him.

 Chapter 27 -27-Recruited

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter27-Recruited</h4>


    "But why choose me? I understand you think I might have potential, but sir, let me be clear: I was born in a slum, so I don''t believe I have any promising future ahead," Ethan asked.


    That''s a valid question. I didn''t anticipate iting from him.


    I had initially thought he was naive, but it''s good to see he still has some brain.


    Maybe because of that "cautious" personality trait.


    That''s promising.


    "It''s just my gut feeling that tells me you''re destined for much more than you believe, Ethan. And trust me, my gut has never been wrong," I assured him, looking directly into his eyes.


    "So, now that I''ve answered your question, what do you think of my offer?" I asked immediately, not waiting for a response.


    A range of emotions yed across Ethan''s face¡ªdoubt, hope, and a hint of excitement. "I... I don''t know what to say, sir."


    I was right... So, he''s basically saying no.


    But now that I think about it, I rushed into trying to recruit him.


    He probably got suspicious right away when I told him why I wanted him.


    Ugh, I should havee up with a better excuse.


    Regardless, I''ll make sure he joins me before anyone else finds him or tries to recruit him.


    "Think about it," I suggested, sensing his uncertainty. "Take your time. But remember, the offer stands. I believe in you, Ethan."


    He nodded slowly, gratitude evident in his expression. "Thank you, sir. I will think about it."


    With that, Ethan bid me farewell once more and began to walk away.


    As I watched Ethan walk away, a sudden realization struck me.


    I knew I had to stop him before he disappeared for good. "Hey, Ethan!" I called out, catching his attention.


    He turned back with a curious expression, waiting for me to speak.


    "Now what, sir?" Ethan asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a white card, tossing it towards him.


    It fluttered through the air beforending gracefully in Ethan''s hand.


    His eyes widened in surprise as he examined it.


    It was no ordinary card¡ªit was one of the Frostburne family''s Appointment cards, known to all humans.


    My father had used these cards frequently in TV interviews and various public engagements.


    Ethan looked up at me, clearly taken aback.


    "Sir, are you... are you really Michael Frostburne?" he stammered, disbelief evident in his voice.


    ''Jackpot!''


    I had a feeling that this guy might have confused me with fake Michaels, and it turns out I was correct.


    I raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t know?" I replied, genuinely pretended to be surprised.


    Ethan vigorously shook his head. "I had no idea. This is... surprising."


    Suddenly, Ethan dropped to his knees before me. "Please, sir, forgive me. I didn''t know it was really you. I beg you, please forgive me," he pleaded earnestly.


    But, why is this guy asking for forgiveness?


    What did he do wrong?


    Does he think I am like those young master who would kick some random people''s ass just because he didn''t recognise me?


    That seems to be the most understandable reason.


    "Okay, okay, stand up," I said, trying to suppress a smile. "I forgive you."


    Ethan rose to his feet, his eyes filled with determination. "Sir, please take this card. Make me your subordinate. Please, sir," he implored.


    ''That''s my boy.''


    I chuckled inwardly, proud of Ethan''s eagerness.


    "Alright, Ethan," I said aloud, nodding approvingly. "Consider yourself under my wing. We have a lot of work to do."


    Ethan''s face lit up with gratitude and excitement. "Thank you, sir. I won''t let you down," he promised earnestly.


    I pped him on the shoulder. "I believe you," I said with conviction. "Take this card and go back to the human domain for some rest. Tomorrow, visit me to the Frostburne family''s office and report there, alright?"


    Ethan nodded fervently, clutching the card to his chest. "Thank you again, sir. I''ll see you tomorrow," he said, his voice filled with unknown gratitude.


    He turned and ran off, disappearing quickly into the forest.


    I watched him go, a faint smile ying on my lips.


    Got him...


    After Ethan vanished from sight, I took a deep breath and opened my character profile to check my progress.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current Rank: Iron


    Progression to Gold Rank: 24.4% (610/2500 essences)


    Seeing my essence count climb to 610 with thest two essences collected a few minutes ago, I felt a surge of satisfaction.


    This was a good progress for now...


    I scrolled through my messages, searching for the chain quest notification.


    After a few moments, I found it and clicked on it.


    The system screen flickered, and the chain quest details unfolded before me.


    Chain Quest: [Death March!]


    1st Quest: [Change the Destiny!][Completed]


    2nd Quest: Opened


    3rd Quest: Locked


    4th Quest: Locked


    5th Quest: Locked


    I clicked on the open option, and a new page with quest information appeared in front of me.


    2nd Quest: [Hope Or Despair!]


    Survive till the sunrise...


    Objective: Survive 0/1.


    Reward: Knowledge to the Entrance to the Lost Continent


    (ept/Reject)


    ''Survive till the sunrise... What does that mean?''


    I wondered.


    Since it''s morning now, I guess it means I have to survive until tomorrow morning. But survive from what?


    I don''t even know who my enemy is, so how can I n ahead?


    The system is really... Bit-never mind.


    I sighed...


    It always gives me little to no hints about the quest objective and expects me to figure it out on my own.


    I pushed those thoughts aside and nced at the reward section.


    Lost Continent? So, there''s another continent besides this one.


    Interesting, very interesting...


    Once I learn more about it, I''ll have to travel there before anyone else find it.


    While I was examining the virtual window, a faint noise caught my attention.


    "Huh? What''s that noise?" I muttered, trying to listen carefully. "Where is iting from?"


    I quickly closed my system and focused on the noise, which was getting louder and closer. I turned my head towards the sound, squinting into the distance.


    To my surprise, I saw a white-haired boy with malnourished skin.


    His face still had some childhood roundness but showed signs of starting to mature.


    It was Ethan, running frantically towards me.


    Behind him was a pack of monsters.


    Why do those monsters look familiar?


    Have I seen them before?


    As the gap between us shrank, I recognized the creatures chasing him.


    I finally understood why they looked familiar...


    Those boar-like faces with rhino horns.


    The memory of my first battles in this world flooded back.


    How could I forget them?


    "Ethan, this guy... He''s definitely a trouble maker," I muttered, watching him close the distance between us.


    He was shouting too, his voice desperate. "Sir, please save me once more!"


    The distance between us was down to about a kilometer. Ignoring Ethan''s frantic shouts and expression, I concentrated on the charging monsters.


    I had to find out their ranks and weakness.


    I activated my appraisal skill to assess the rhino-like creatures I was about to face.


    The results appeared quickly:


    **Two-Horn Boar**


    Height: Approximately 5 feet tall at the shoulder.


    Weight: Estimated at around 500 pounds.


    Strength: Massive tusks and strong, charging attacks.


    Weakness: Vulnerable underbelly and slow maneuverability.


    Critical Body Parts: Eyes, throat, and underbelly.


    Rank: Lesser-Rank Monster


    Probability:- There''s a 99% chance of winning against these monsters.


    I quietly said to myself, "Lesser rank, huh? This should be manageable," as I swiftly assessed the other boars pursuing Ethan.


    All of them indeed showed as Lesser-Rank monsters.


    ''I guess twenty essences isn''t too bad,'' I thought, feeling relieved by the prospect of the task ahead.


    But my focus shifted to a newly added feature, "Probability."


    I was really curious about how it works. How does it calcte so urately? Could it predict the future...?


    I had so many questions that needed answers.


    I wonder about this ''Probability'' feature," I mused aloud, addressing the system. ''System!''


    (Yes, host!)


    ''Can you exin more about this ''Probability'' feature? How does it work? Is there a form to calcte it?'' I asked, intrigued by the uracy disyed.


    (Sorry, host, but your rank is insufficient to ess details about the ''Probability'' feature.)


    ''What? Even here I need higher ranks to ess information? How restrictive can you get?'' I eximed, frustration creeping into my voice.


    The system ignored my frustration and reiterated.


    (Sorry, host, but this is the rule. I cannot break any rules.)


    ''Fine,'' I sighed deeply, trying to calm myself. ''Okay, get lost.''


    I thought, dismissing the system and attempting to rein in my emotions.


    I closed my eyes briefly, focusing on regting my breathing and pushing aside the irritation caused by the system''s limitations.


    "Ethan, keep running toward me! I''ll handle them!" I yelled, drawing my daggers and preparing for the iing fight.


    As Ethan continued to sprint towards me, I steadied my breath and positioned myself for the battle ahead, ready to take on the monsters and collect essences once more.


    I have to kill them first before they be troublesome for me.

 Chapter 28 -28-Killing Spree

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter28-Killing Spree</h4>


    "Why the hellllll aren''t you dying?"


    In the middle of the chaotic battle, I saw a chance to attack the boar''s vulnerable spot¡ªits eyes.


    Moving quickly and urately, I thrust my dagger towards its right eye.


    The de hit its target, and the boar let out a loud cry of pain, staggering backward.


    I examined its body and its condition.


    There were many cuts all over its body, and most importantly, there was a cut on its neck from which blood was constantly pouring out.


    Yet, this creature was still fighting like a wounded lion in front of me.


    I was frustrated by it. I had killed all the other boars like a machine in just an hour or two, but this one...


    This one was built differently from the others.


    I wasn''t sure how much time had passed since I took down the 19th boar, but it was clear that this one had wasted a lot of my valuable time...


    Seeing my opportunity, I stayed focused as the boar recovered and charged at me again, even more furious than before.


    I prepared myself, waiting until thest possible moment.


    Just as the boar came close, I moved swiftly to the side, narrowly avoiding its tusks as they sliced through the air.


    As the boar turned back to face me, I acted swiftly.


    I pivoted and threw my right-hand dagger towards its exposed belly.


    The de flew with deadly precision, but the boar''s sudden movements caused it to miss its target and lodge into the creature''s hind leg instead.


    The boar cried out again in pain, its movements slowing down due to the injury.


    Seeing a chance, I moved in quickly.


    ''Yes, finally, I have the chance to finish it.''


    Without any dy, I lunged forward and stabbed my another dagger deep into its stomach.


    The boar let out one final, guttural cry before copsing to the ground, essence particles shimmering around it as it dissolved into nothingness.


    I stood over the fallen creature, breathing heavily, adrenaline still coursing through my veins.


    "You fought bravely, my friend, but today just wasn''t your day."


    After a moment to catch my breath, I retrieved my daggers and surveyed the clearing.


    I looked around the clearing, taking in the aftermath of the intense battle.


    Blood was sttered across the ground, staining the bushes, trees, and rocks around me.


    My body ached, covered with bruises and cuts.


    The fight hadn''t been as easy as I had anticipated; it was hard.


    During the battle, I had to rely on four Gold-rank potions to heal my injuries and mend my broken bones.


    I used every advantage the surroundings offered¡ªrunning, hurling stones, and taking cover behind trees¡ªto gain the upper hand against the boars.


    As I pulled out another healing potion from my pocket, I noticed Ethan''s surprised and amazed expression.


    Maybe he hasn''t seen anyone fight like that before, which is why his expression is like that.


    Ignoring his reaction, I withdrew the potion and nced up at the sky.


    The sun beat down intensely, its heat almost oppressive.


    "It''s so hot," I muttered to myself, feeling the sweat on my brow.


    Checking my watch, I noted the time: 12:30 P.M.


    The mid-day had passed, but the forest remained quiet except for the rustling leaves in the gentle breeze.


    The trees above gave some relief from the bright sun, making speckled shadows on the ground below in the forest.


    The open space was encircled by clusters of bushes and tall trees, their branches moving gently in the breeze.


    Monster Birds chirped softly in the distance, creating a peaceful atmosphere in the background.


    Even though the fight was tough, a feeling of peace filled the clearing once all the boars were defeated.


    I breathed deeply, feeling both tired and satisfied after oveing such numerous enemies.


    Then, I opened my system to check the essence requirements but found myself bombarded with numerous messages.


    (Congrattions, Host, Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Monster Essence of Boar has been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions...)


    ...


    After closing all those messages, I essed my character profile.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 25.2% (630/2500 essences).


    ''Hmmm.''


    While I was looking at my screen...


    Ethan walked over to me, his eyes wide with admiration. "Sir, yourbat skills were incredible," he said, clearly impressed.


    "Alright, alright," I responded with a hint of amusement. "I''m d you think so, but tell me, Ethan, is this your first time hunting?"


    Ethan hesitated for a moment before answering. "No, sir, this is my fifth time hunting."


    I squinted my eyes, scrutinizing him. "So, how many monsters have you killed in total in these five hunts?"


    Ethan''s cheeks turned red. "Zero, sir," he admitted quietly.


    What a shame... If you don''t know how to fight or kill, why even bothering to hunt in the first ce?


    I sighed inwardly, suspecting this might be the case.


    "Then why did youe to hunt monsters in the first ce if you couldn''t even handle one?" I asked, my tone firm with frustration but also with little curiousity.


    Ethan looked down, his expression hidden from me, but his voice took on a grim tone. "I was forced to, sir," he said quietly.


    I furrowed my brow, concerned by his sudden change in demeanor. "Forced to? What do you mean by that? Who forced you?" I asked, trying to understand his situation.


    "My debts..." Ethan replied hesitantly, his voice trailing off.


    I waited for him to continue, sensing the weight behind his words.


    "My parents... No, I had parents," Ethan finally said, his voice filled with shame and fear.


    He continued, "In my family, there were four of us: my mother, father, me, and my little sister. Everything was fine until one day, everything went wrong... My father was an average hunter, but he was good at taking care of us, helping my mom, and ying with us when we were young. But..."


    Tears streamed down Ethan''s cheeks, his emotions pouring out.


    He continued, stuttering between his words, "That day, my... my father went hunting, but h-he never came back. Eventually, we received a letter from the Hunter Association informing us that our father had died fight-fighting a tinum-rank monster."


    Ethan continued, his voice wavering with the weight of his tragic tale. "After my father passed away, our family fell apart. My mother... she was devastated. When she heard the news, she fell ill and couldn''t get out of bed. Her condition grew worse each day."


    He paused, wiping tears from his eyes before continuing. "I was desperate to help her, to save her. But the bills piled up, and the medicine was expensive. I had no choice but to borrow money from a local loan shark."


    As he spoke, Ethan''s expression darkened with the memory. "I thought I could manage, that I could repay the debt somehow. But my mother''s health deteriorated. She needed more care, more medicine. Despite everything I did, she... she passed away."


    He took a deep breath,posing himself before speaking again. "Now, I live with my little sister. She''s all I have left. But when the loan shark found out about our situation... he came with his men. They threatened me, said I had one month to repay the money. If I fail... they''ll take our home. And... they might take my sister too."


    Ethan''s voice cracked with fear and desperation as he finished his story.


    The weight of his family''s tragedy was evident in every word, his shoulders slumped with the burden of his responsibilities.


    "I... I don''t know what to do, sir," he admitted, looking at me with pleading eyes. "I''ve tried everything. Hunting monsters seemed like the only way to make enough money, but... I''ve never been able to kill one. I''m sorry."


    His voice trailed off, filled with a mixture of shame and helplessness.


    Ethan stood before me, vulnerable and broken, waiting for my response.


    I feel deeply sorry for Ethan, sincerely from the bottom of my heart.


    Losing parents is a nightmare on its own, but having a threat hanging over you when you''re responsible for your little sister is twice as terrifying.


    If I hadn''t stepped in to help him, it seems like he might have taken a darker path or even lost his life in despair.


    I frowned, realizing the gravity of his situation. "That''s why you risked your life out here," I said quietly, more to myself than to Ethan.


    He nodded silently, still avoiding eye contact.


    I took a deep breath, trying to process this new information. "Ethan, you should have told me earlier," I said gently, my frustration easing into sympathy. "I might have been able to help."


    "I knew you could help me, but I wasn''t sure if I should tell you, sir. I''m sorry. I don''t know what I''m saying. It''s just..." Ethan replied, his voice a mix of gratitude and regret.


    I ced a hand on his shoulder, offering reassurance. "It''s alright, Ethan. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of all your problems. Just stop crying."


    Ethan wiped his tears with his hand, sniffling. "Thank you, sir. I''ll be forever grateful to you."


    I nodded, then called out mentally to the system. ''System, his personality traits said he was cautious, but from what I''ve seen, I don''t think that''s right. Can you exin it to me?''


    Before the system could respond, I quickly added, ''I hope this time you don''t refuse because of my level.''


    There were a few seconds of silence before the system''s voice echoed in my mind, cold and mechanical.


    (Host, Ethan''s personality traitbeled ''cautious'' is urate. However, it is important to know that Ethan''s ''cautious'' trait has not fully developed. He is still 15 years old; you can''t expect him to be overly cautious yet. He is still a kid, and his traits will take time to mature.)


    I absorbed the system''s exnation. ''So, you''re saying his cautious nature is still there, but it''s not fully formed yet?''


    (Correct.)


    the system affirmed.


    (Ethan''s cautious nature is present, but as a young individual, his traits are still maturing. His current behavior is influenced by his youth and the extreme pressure he faces.)


    I nced at Ethan, who was still wiping away thest of his tears.


    Understanding his situation more deeply now, would help me I''m the future.


    ''Thank you, system,'' I said, my mind made up.


    Then Ethan said, "Sir, I will be going then."


    I quickly interjected, "No¡ªI mean, wait!"


    He stopped, looking back at me with a confused expression. "Ethan, you have to pass a little test I made to officially join my team."


    Ethan looked puzzled. "But, sir, a few minutes ago, you said I had already joined your team."


    I smiled slightly. "I forgot to tell you about the test then."


    "But, sir¡ª" Ethan started to protest.


    I cut him off again, my tone firm but not unkind. "Is there a problem with doing my test?"


    Ethan hesitated before replying, "N-no, sir."


    "Good," I said, my expression serious. "Your test is to bait monsters for me."


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait! What, sir?"

 Chapter 29 -29-Invisible flyTrap

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter29-Invisible flyTrap</h4>


    In Ambros, towering trees as tall as buildings stretched overhead, casting patches of sunlight and shadow across the ground.


    Someone''s frantic run echoed through the tranquil forest, the air filled with the scent of damp soil and nts.


    It was noon, the sun beaming through the leaves and bathing everything in a warm glow.


    And that person was Ethan.


    Ethan ran desperately, gasping for breath in panic.


    Why?


    Because four ram-like monsters were chasing him relentlessly, their hooves pounding the ground behind him.


    "Sir!" Ethan yelled, his voice full of desperation.


    While I was rxing under a tree, enjoying a moment of peace and shade from the midday sun, Ethan''s urgent cry shattered the tranquility.


    Immediately, I jumped to my feet and nced toward him. Recognizing the danger, I prepared myself and dashed toward him.


    In moments, I reached Ethan and halted in front of him. He too stopped, breathing heavily from the exertion.


    "Good job!"


    The, without wasting any more time, I sidestepped him and positioned myself between him and the approaching monsters.


    As the first ram charged at us, I focused my energy and threw a powerful punch aimed directly at its body.


    My fist connected with a resounding impact, and the ram exploded into pieces, its body disintegrating under the force of the blow.


    Undeterred, the remaining three rams continued their assault.


    I faced them head-on, my fists clenched and ready.


    The second ram lunged at me, but I swiftly sidestepped again its attack and delivered a crushing blow to its side, causing it to burst apart in a shower of debris.


    The third ram hesitated for a moment, then charged with renewed fury.


    I met it head-on, my punch connecting squarely with its chest.


    The force of the impact caused it to explode into fragments, scattering pieces of its body across the ground.


    The final ram seemed to realize its impending doom and tried to retreat, but I was faster.


    I leaped forward, closing the distance in an instant, and struck it with a powerful punch.


    The ram exploded into pieces, just like itspanions.


    I stood amidst the remains of the fallen monsters, my breathing steady and my body rxed once again.


    Even though my body was covered in their blood, I somehow managed to ignore the difort.


    After a minute, the blood on the floor and on my body, along with the bodies of the rams, vanished into thin air.


    I turned to Ethan, who was still catching his breath, and gave him a reassuring nod.


    "You''re safe now," I said, my voice calm and steady. "Let''s move on."


    Unexpectedly, Ethan''s face twisted with desperation. "Noooooo, sir, please sir not anymore!" he cried out.


    I furrowed my brow, surprised by his sudden plea. "Why? What''s the matter now?" I asked, sounding concerned.


    "Sir, you''ve been using me to lure monsters here and there so you could hunt them for your test," Ethan said, frustration evident in his voice. "That''s not fair."


    I paused, shocked by his usation. Inside, I questioned myself,


    ''Was I that obvious?''


    Ethan and I have been hunting for an hour now.


    During this time, thanks to Ethan''s efforts in luring monsters towards me, I''ve managed to hunt down about 20 to 25 bronze-rank monsters.


    I also discovered that I could kill bronze-rank monsters just by punching them anywhere on their body.


    However, this doesn''t work on monsters with strong defenses; they won''t explode from my punches and can only be killed with my daggers.


    It has made my hunting much easier and more efficient, although Ethan has had to run more and more.


    But that doesn''t rify why he''s resisting.


    I''ve already given him two to three Gold-rank potions, so what''s he worried about?


    In addition, I''ve personally assisted him in hunting down five monsters.


    I incapacitated them by targeting their vulnerable spots, which allowed Ethan to finish them off.


    I believe it''s a fair exchange.


    I asked, "Why do you think it''s unfair? Sure, I''ve used you to lure monsters, but I''ve also helped you hunt and given you healing potions to avoid getting hurt. Isn''t that fair?"


    Ethan muttered, "Sir, th-that¡ª"


    Interrupting him, I said firmly, "Enough with the excuses. Let''s go."


    Ethan sighed, "Sir, okay, okay, we''ll go. But can you let me rest for a bit? I''ve been running for an hour, unlike you."


    ''Ahh, shit.''


    Then it hit me¡ªI finally understood why he was resisting.


    He was exhausted from all the running around.


    I forgot to consider that he''s only fifteen and his rank is just normal.


    Of course, he''d get tired quickly, unlike a Bronze or Iron rank hunter.


    ''Damn, letting him rest would slow my hunting progress, but if he doesn''t rest, there''s a high chance he might get caught by other monsters while running.''


    After a brief moment of silence, I sighed and said, "Okay, go rest for half an hour."


    Ethan nodded gratefully before heading to the tree where I had been sitting.


    He copsed under its shade, breathing heavily and closing his eyes in exhaustion.


    As soon as he settled down, I immediately called up my system panel.


    A virtual window appeared in front of me, filled with my progress stats and other functions.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 26% (650/2500 essences).


    Satisfied, I closed my system panel and wondered what to do next.


    I nced at Ethan, who was now sound asleep under the tree.


    What should I do next?


    First, let''s check the time and then decide...


    Checking my watch, I saw that it was 2:00 PM and that there were still 28 minutes left before we needed to move on.


    Hmm? Should I run around? No, that would just tire me out. Maybe I should practice with my dagger? But with what? I don''t have any dummies or anything to practice with like in the training room. So, what should I do?


    After thinking for a few seconds, I had an idea.


    Why not use my appraisal skill on random things to pass the time?


    Hmm, that''s a good idea. Scanning my surroundings will take more than 30 minutes, so that will help pass the time easily.


    Yeah, that''s it, then.


    To pass the time, I randomly used my appraisal skill on various things: trees, bushes, even the sky.


    Each time, a virtual window popped up with new information, then closed.


    But I never expected to find it that boring after just a few minutes.


    I checked my watch again and felt disappointed¡ªit had only been 2 minutes since I started.


    No, no, no, I can''t just stop here.


    Focus, Michael, focus.


    You can appraise everything.


    Just appraise¡ªno, not just appraise, but read their info.


    Don''t just sit around.


    Determined to use my time better, I decided to study all the information I had gathered instead of just appraising things at random.


    However, this n also failed as my backbencher''s mindset kicked in and I quickly became bored.


    Still, I forced myself to concentrate and kept appraising for another 10 minutes.


    Suddenly, something caught my attention on my virtual screen.


    A monster''s information appeared:


    **Invisible FlyTrap**


    Height: 2 meters


    Weight: 20 kg


    Strength: Can blend perfectly with its surroundings, powerful jaws that snap shut quickly, and releases a paralyzing toxin.


    Weakness: Fire, cold temperatures, and it can be tricked into closing its jaws prematurely.


    Critical Body Parts: The base of its stem and its sensory hairs.


    Rank: Common-Rank Monster


    Probability: There''s a 70% chance of winning against these monsters.


    I muttered, "Wait! What? A monster here?" I carefully examined its information again. "So, it''s invisible? Basically, it''s waiting for me to get close, and then ''Bam'', it would eat me up."


    From its name, I guessed it was a Venus flytrap.


    I looked around more closely and spotted another Invisible FlyTrap near the first one.


    Shit, there are two of them, but the good thing is they can''t move. After all, a nt will always be a nt...


    I pondered my options.


    Should I finish them off or just leave?


    At first, I thought I could kill them easily since they''re just immovable nts, but I quickly dropped that idea when I realized they were invisible.


    If I can''t see them, I can''t attack their weaknesses.


    Seeing the 70% chance of winning, I knew the fight would be tougher than I expected, especially since there are two of them.


    I closed my virtual screen and went into deep thought.


    Considering all the disadvantages, I realized there was a high chance I could get paralyzed by their attacks.


    In the worst-case scenario, I might lose both of my hands and get paralyzed if they attacked from both directions.


    I needed to think more carefully and n perfectly to avoid getting injured by them.


    ---


    I started by taking a few steps back, putting some distance between me and the invisible traps.


    I needed a strategy.


    First, I considered using fire.


    If fire was their weakness, then setting them aze would make them visible and easier to defeat.


    But I had no fire with me.


    I thought of another approach.


    ''What if I trick them into closing their jaws prematurely, just like it said in the weakness section?''


    That could work, but then the main problem is how? How could I trick them? I can''t just go and talk to them... They''re not actual monsters in the first ce.


    So, what can I do?


    Anything that could trick them, anything, anything, any¡ªwait!


    What if I throw something at them?


    Yeah, If I could throw something to trigger their snapping reflex, I might be able to expose them.


    And, they don''t have brains, so they would instinctively close their traps, giving me enough time to finish them off.


    But for that, I have to make sure I don''t make any mistakes or I''m done for.


    I picked up a few stones from the ground and threw them in the direction of the first FlyTrap.


    To my relief, the jaws snapped shut with a loud click, bing momentarily visible.


    It''s not visible to the naked eye, but I somehow figured out its location.


    I saw the second FlyTrap react simrly. Now, I had a short window to act.


    I dashed towards the first FlyTrap and shed at its base with my dagger.


    Okay, first down.


    My aim was true, and the FlyTrap''s stem severed, causing the nt to copse.


    Encouraged by my sess, I repeated the process with the second FlyTrap.


    This time, I used arger stone, ensuring it would snap its jaws shut.


    Once the FlyTrap reacted, I lunged and struck its base, cutting it down.


    Ohh, work done...


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I surveyed the area to make sure there were no more hidden threats.


    Now that I think about it, it was actually quite simple.


    Satisfied, I turned my attention back to Ethan, who was still sound asleep under the tree. I checked my watch again.


    Only 10 more minutes had passed.


    So, there''s only another 10 minutes to go.


    "Well, that was a productive way to pass the time," I muttered to myself, feeling a mix of pride and relief.


    Now, I just had to wait for Ethan to finish resting so we could continue our hunt.


    ***

 Chapter 30 -30-Trouble with Gold-rank monster

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter30-Trouble with Gold-rank monster</h4>


    After another 10 minutes passed, I called out loudly, "Ethan, time''s up! Get up and find more monsters for me."


    Ethan woke up with a big yawn. "Why don''t you let me slee- I mean rest more, sir?" he groaned.


    Frustration crept into my voice as I replied, "Ethan, stop calling me sir. I''ve told you to address me as boss."


    Ethan quickly corrected himself, "Sorry, Boss."


    "Secondly," I continued firmly, "you said you needed 30 minutes to rest. That''s not my fault."


    Ethan looked away, muttering, "Yeah, whatever."


    "What did you say?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Surprised, Ethan immediately looked back at me, his expression changing, "No, no, sir, no boss."


    Sighing, I decided to let it go. "Just go," I said, waving him off.


    Without wasting any more time, Ethan dashed off in another direction, ready to lure more monsters for our hunt.


    After he vanished from my view, I opened my system screen to check my notifications and character profile.


    (Ding, congrattions host, 2 Monster Cores (Common) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, 2 Healing portions (Iron) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host, 20 Monster Essences of Flytrap has been added to your Character Profile!)


    ...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 26.8% (670/2500 essences).


    As I closed the system window, I retreated into my thoughts once more.


    The second quest still puzzled me.


    I thought about the second quest and its meaning, but I still didn''t fully grasp why it was given to me.


    What I could understand was that these small battles against monsters weren''t the main goal of the quest.


    If they were, I''d easily seed, suggesting these creatures aren''t my true enemies but rather a distraction.


    I suspected there was someone or something else involved because I knew about chain quests. In these quests, each task gets harder as you go along.


    Knowing this made me sure these monsters weren''t the real threat I needed to worry about.


    It could be something tougher, something I hadn''t thought about, something much more dangerous.


    Right now, I have no idea what it could be, so overthinking won''t help.


    I need to stay cautious and wait for whateveres next.


    Also, if I think about it logically, does the system already know my future or what''s going to happen to me?


    The issue is, it''s not giving me all the details.


    It''s like I''m close to understanding, but still so far away.


    But this System, could it be some kind of divine being or even a god?


    I don''t have much information about it.


    All I know is, it ended up here right after I transmigrated.


    Wait!


    My transmigration¡ªjust like in other novels¡ªthis System must have something to do with my future and destiny.


    It already knows about my- no, Michael''s future.


    Now that I think about it more, maybe it acquired my soul and ced it into Michael''s body to change his future fate or destiny.


    Why else would it bring me here in the first ce?


    Why would the System gives quests rted to the present or future?


    This definitely has some connection to everything happening to me.


    Perhaps in the original timeline, Michael died quickly.


    How?


    Maybe the government hanged him after catching him.


    Or perhaps hunters killed him.


    Another possibility is that his own butler did him in.


    There were several reasons, but these were the main possibilities.


    Now, here I am, shifting my focus from my chain quest to pondering why I ended up in this world.


    And to be honest, I''ve begun to overthink it too.


    What can I do?


    I can''t help but ask these questions repeatedly.


    Why me?


    Why was I chosen?


    What makes me different from others?


    I kept thinking deeply and questions kept swirling in my mind, each one demanding answers that seemed just out of my grasp.


    Suddenly, the peace around me was shattered by heavy footsteps approaching. Instantly, my instincts took over, and I jumped to my feet, setting aside my thoughts.


    I focused on whaty ahead, preparing myself for the new challenge that was about to unfold.


    Before long, Ethan appeared in the distance, running urgently.


    Behind him, two familiar creatures emerged¡ªmonkey spiders, simr to the ones I had encountered with Lia and Anna before.


    However, these were noticeably smaller than the ones I had faced earlier.


    Quickly, I used my appraisal skill on one of the approaching monkey spiders.


    A digital list appeared before my eyes, showing their characteristics and details:


    **Monkey spider (Baby Phase)**


    Height: Varies, typically around 3 feet tall


    Weight: Lightweight, about 10-12 pounds


    Strength: None.


    Weakness: Susceptible to fire attacks and direct blows to critical body parts


    Critical Body Parts: Head and abdomen are vulnerable spots


    Rank: Normal-Rank Monster


    Probability: There''s a 100% chance of winning against these monsters.


    After reviewing the information quietly and processing it all, I closed the window and muttered, "Well, that exins why they''re smaller. That''s good; their rank and strength aren''t much of a threat."


    This fight should be easy for me.


    As Ethan dashed towards me with a look of urgency, I positioned myself to confront the approaching monkey spiders.


    Ethan deftly maneuvered aside to give me space to engage.


    Without dy, I sprang into action, delivering quick and well-aimed kicks.


    The first monkey spider staggered back from the force of my strikes.


    I seized the chance and kept up my attack,nding kicks on their weak spots.


    Each hit shook the creatures until, with a final powerful kick, they burst apart into fragments.


    Green blood sttered across the forest floor, marking the abrupt end of the encounter.


    Gasping from the stench of their blood, I turned to see Ethan watching me with a mix of awe and concern.


    "Boss," Ethan started cautiously, wiping a green fluid drop from his face, "why do you always explode them like balloons?"


    I chuckled softly, catching my breath. "I prefer it that way," I said, looking around to check for any remaining dangers. "It ensures they won''t be a threatter on. Trust me, it''s the safest method to deal with them."


    As Ethan stared at me suspiciously, he finally spoke up, "Boss, why didn''t you just use your dagger instead of all those kicks?"


    I chuckled, trying to dismiss his concern. "Oh, that? I just... never mind. It''s not a big deal. Let''s focus on the task. Go and find some more monsters."


    Before I could finish my sentence, I heard heavy footsteps approaching. Instinctively, I raised my hand to silence Ethan. "Shh, Ethan, quiet," I whispered urgently.


    Ethan immediately stopped talking, sensing the urgency in my tone.


    We both listened intently as the footsteps grew louder and faster.


    I scanned the surroundings, trying to locate the source of the noise.


    Where''s that monster? Why hasn''t ite after a minute has passed?


    Leaves rustled and branches cracked, signaling the movement of somethingrge.


    Suddenly, I spotted movement high up in a tree about 300 meters away. It was another monkey spider, muchrger than the ones I had encountered before.


    No way, that''s a...


    Without hesitation, I shouted, "Run, Ethan! Run!"


    Fear gripped us both as we sprinted away in a random direction through the dense forest.


    The adrenaline surged through my veins as I focused on evading the iing threat.


    Branches whipped past us, and the ground blurred beneath our feet.


    Behind us, the crashing and thudding sounds grew closer, indicating that the monster was in pursuit.


    I stole a nce back and saw the monkey spider leaping from tree to tree, closing the distance rapidly.


    That''s definitely a Rare-rank monster. It''s huge in size... It moves a bit slower than the smaller ones, but its attacks...


    It keeps spitting ck liquid from its mouth, and I''m guessing it''s acid.


    ''Appraise.''


    I used my appraisal skill to check its information.


    **Monkey spider**


    Height: Varies, typically around 8 feet tall


    Weight: Lightweight, about 400 pounds


    Strength: Enhanced agility and venomous bite


    Weakness: Susceptible to fire attacks and direct blows to critical body parts


    Critical Body Parts: Head and abdomen are vulnerable spots.


    Rank: Gold-Rank Monster


    Probability: There''s a 15% chance of winning against these monster.


    ''Gold rank? That''s less but looking at the probability meter, it is definitely something I cannot defeat so, killing is out of option.''


    "We need to find cover!" I yelled to Ethan, scanning the surroundings for any potential refuge.


    I saw some thick bushes ahead and thought hiding in there might work. Just as I was about to tell Ethan, a stream of ck liquid hit the bushes, melting them away in seconds.


    "Damn it!" I cursed, ncing back to see the spider closing the distance between us.


    "Ethan, run fast! No, faster!" I shouted.


    "Boss, I''m not an Iron-Rank like you or a Rare-Rank like that monster! How can I run faster?" Ethan yelled back, struggling to keep up.


    Ignoring his question, I thought frantically, The spider''s speed is increasing. If this keeps up, it''ll catch us in no time. I have to do something.


    My eyes scanned the surroundings until I saw the path ahead split into two.


    Two paths? Split?


    "Ethan, we''re splitting up!" I called out.


    "What, boss?" Ethan asked, confused.


    "Look ahead! There are two paths. You get what I mean by splitting up?" I rified.


    "Yes, boss, but which way should I go?" Ethan replied, panic in his voice.


    "Left!" I shouted, veering to the right myself.

 Chapter 31 -31-My Plan failed

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter31-My n failed</h4>


    "Left!" I shouted, veering to the right myself.


    Ethan nodded and dashed to the left path, while I took the right.


    The spider hesitated for a moment, confused by our sudden change in direction.


    I could hear my heart pounding in my ears as I pushed myself to run even faster.


    The forest blurred around me, but I forced myself to focus.


    Every step was crucial.


    If I could just keep it distracted long enough for Ethan to escape, we might have a chance.


    ncing over my shoulder, I saw the spider had chosen to follow me.


    Its massive form moved with surprising agility, leaping from tree to tree.


    Acid dripped from its fangs, sizzling as it hit the forest floor.


    Why is it chasing me?


    I thought it might chase Ethan instead, and I know that sounds cruel because if the spider went after him, he would definitely be killed.


    But I don''t care whether he lives or dies¡ªmy life is more important.


    I value it more than anyone else''s.


    So, why should I care?


    But let''s focus on the main question: why is the spider chasing me?


    Did I do something wrong?


    I can''t remember doing anything to provoke it.


    When did I¡ªwait!


    Those mini spiders...


    Were they its children?


    I looked back and saw the spider''s twisted, furious face. It was angrier than ever.


    I also noticed scars on its body, probably from rushing through the tree branches.


    She was so relentless in her pursuit that she literally ignored her scars just to catch me.


    If I ever fall into her hands, forget about living¡ªmy bones might disappear along with my body.


    Shit, I made a huge mistake.


    I have to get away from it and put some distance between us, or it will catch me.


    But how?


    My mind raced as I scanned the terrain for anything I could use.


    Ahead, I spotted a fallen tree, its trunk half-rotted and covered in moss.


    I sprinted towards it, hoping to use it as a temporary barrier.


    With a final burst of speed, I vaulted over the tree and ducked behind it, pressing myself t against the ground.


    The spidernded on the other side, momentarily disoriented.


    Taking advantage of its confusion, I grabbed a nearby branch and hurled it at the creature.


    The spider hissed in anger, its eyes locking onto me once more.


    It lunged, but I rolled to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding a spray of acid.


    The ground where I had been lying sizzled and smoked.


    Gotta keep moving, I told myself. I can''t let it pin me down.


    I darted through the trees, weaving in and out of the underbrush.


    The spider followed, relentless in its pursuit.


    My breath came in ragged gasps, but I forced myself to keep going.


    Suddenly, I emerged into a small clearing.


    Desperation wed at me as I realized I was running out of options.


    Think, Michael, think! I urged myself.


    An idea shed through my mind. It was risky, but it might just work.


    I quickly utched my belt and tied it around a sturdy tree branch, creating a makeshift snare.


    As the spider burst into the clearing, I taunted it, "Come on, you ugly brute! Is that all you''ve got?"


    The spider lunged at me, and at thest second, I dived to the side. The creature crashed into the snare, and the branch snapped back, entangling its one leg.


    For a moment, it struggled, caught in the trap. I didn''t waste any time.


    I had to do something. Its legs were giving me a real headache.


    I staggered backward, scanning my surroundings for anything useful, and saw a fallen branch.


    Quickly, I picked it up, clenched one of my daggers between my teeth, and shoved the other into my back pocket.


    Gripping the branch tightly, I hurled it at the spider''s head with all my strength.


    The spider used all its legs to block the branch, then returned to its normal posture.


    I found my opening.


    I took the dagger from my mouth and threw it at the spider''s underbelly.


    Just as I expected, it used all its legs to defend itself, giving me a few precious seconds.


    I quickly took the other dagger from my back pocket and hurled it at its eye.


    With its legs upied, I thought I had won¡ªuntil the spider spat its ck liquid at the dagger, diverting its path and melting itpletely.


    A huge smile spread across my face. "Got you," I muttered.


    I grabbed a handful of dust and threw it at its underbelly.


    Predictably, the spider used all its legs to defend again.


    Seizing the opportunity, I picked up another fallen branch beside me and swung it at the spider''s head.


    This time, it was toote for the creature to defend itself, and the branch struck its head.


    The impact sent a tremor through my arms, causing me to drop the branch.


    Is its head made of steel?


    I wondered, shaking my stinging hands.


    But I saw the spider flinch from the blow, indicating it felt pain even if no visible damage was done.


    The spider staggered, momentarily dazed.


    The creature shrieked in pain, thrashing wildly. I knew the trap wouldn''t hold it for long, but it had bought me precious seconds.


    With the spider momentarily incapacitated, I took off again, sprinting through the forest.


    I didn''t know how long the spider would stay tangled up, but I hoped to escape before it got too close to me.


    Anyway, I was a bit happy that my n had worked out.


    While running with Ethan, I noticed something strange about the spider: it always took a few seconds'' break after spitting acid.


    I figured it might take time for the acid to form inside its body before it could spit it out.


    I found the first clue during our chase, and the second while I was fighting it.


    Whenever I threw my daggers or branches at it, aiming for a specific spot, it defended itself by using all its legs to create a shield to protect that area.


    I also noticed that it treated any object I threw as a harmful weapon.


    To test my theory, I threw dust instead of an actual weapon at its belly.


    As I expected, the spider reacted by protecting its underbelly, leaving its face exposed.


    Since I had already made it spit out its acid, I knew I could seriously injure it if I hit it hard.


    But my n failed at thest moment when I realized that its head was protected by ayer as hard as steel.


    The pain in my hand from the tremor earlier was now joined by a throbbing pain.


    As I sprinted through the forest, relief washed over as looked back to see no one chasing me.


    But suddenly, another pain assaulted me, and I fell face-first into the ground.


    "What the fuckkkkk?" I shouted through clenched teeth.


    I grimaced and pulled my right leg closer to inspect it.


    There was a hole in my cargo pants, and when I looked closer, I saw ck liquid stuck to it.


    It had melted away my skin, showing my inner thigh muscles.


    When did I get hurt?


    I was paying attention the whole time, so how did this happen?


    After thinking about it carefully, I realized it must have been when the spider spat acid at my dagger.


    Some of the acid must have bounced off and hit my pants.


    I was so focused on my n that I probably didn''t notice the pain right away.


    Without hesitating, I opened my bag and grabbed a Gold-rank healing potion.


    I drank it quickly, and I could feel it start to work right away, easing the burning feeling on my thigh.


    While I waited for my thigh to healpletely, I checked my inventory.


    I noticed I had only two more Gold-rank potions left; the rest were either bronze or Iron.


    It was a relief to have them, but I knew I had to save them for emergencies.


    Lying on the forest floor, I concentrated on calming my fast-beating heart and controlling my breath.


    The pain slowly faded away, and I took the opportunity topose myself before I started running again.


    ***


    After running for what felt like another 25 minutes, I finally stopped in the middle of the path, breathing heavily.


    I put my hands on my knees and checked my watch¡ªit read 3:20 P.M.


    I had been running for almost an hour straight.


    "Huh, huh, huh."


    The sound of my tired breath escaping my lips filled the air.


    Exhaustion made my legs and hands shake, and sweat streamed down my face.


    A burning sensation in my chest made it hard to catch my breath.


    Thinking of resting, I noticed a tall tree nearby.


    Judging its height, I estimated it to be around 60 feet tall.


    In the Ambros forest, known for hosting some of the world''srgest trees like Hyperion and General Sherman, finding such tall trees wasn''t surprising.


    These enormous trees were usually found in dangerous, Restricted areas, not in the safer parts like where I was now.


    Approaching the towering tree, I felt relieved, ready to rest and catch my breath.


    Just as I was about to sit down, a sudden noise shattered the calm.


    I jumped back, startled, only to see the spot where I stood moments ago covered in dark, ominous liquid.


    With a creeping sense of dread, I looked up and saw the Monkey Spider high in the branches.


    Darn, it got me quicker than I thought it would.


    It pounded its chest, letting out a chillingugh that echoed through the forest.


    Is it mocking me because I couldn''t escape even after trapping it?


    This guy...


    Frustration started to bubble up, but I kept myself calm. Fighting it directly won''t lead to victory...


    What are my options?


    In thest battle, I discovered that its head is protected by ayer as hard as steel.


    So, its primary weakness is now useless. The only vulnerable spot left is its underbelly, but it will probably shield it again before I can strike.


    Another crucial point is that I''m unarmed. How can I even begin to fight it?


    In situations like this, there''s only one effective strategy:


    "Uhhh, here we go again," I muttered quietly, realizing I couldn''t stay there.


    Run..


    My heart sank as adrenaline surged through me.


    Quickly, I turned and ran away from the danger, pushing my exhausted legs to their limit.

 Chapter 32 -32-Betrayed

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter32-Betrayed</h4>


    I ran as fast as I could, my legs burning with exhaustion and my breathsing out in ragged gasps.


    To me, the forest seemed never-ending, like a maze of trees and shadows that could shallow me entirely.


    I felt my speed dropping with every step, my body reaching its limit.


    I needed to find someone¡ªI couldn''t defeat this thing alone.


    "I have to... find someone," I panted. "Anybody here? Any hunters? Anybody? Answer me!"


    Desperation wed at me. In the heat of survival, my biggest weapon¡ªmy brain¡ªwas running on empty. I couldn''t me it, though. I''d been running for so long that rational thought had all but fled my mind. The only thing I could focus on was survival. I needed to survive.


    For some reason, the monster kept letting me run, as if it knew I couldn''t win or escape.


    It was taking me lightly, no... Too lightly, toying with me.


    But what could I do with it taking me lightly anyway?


    I had no weapons or anything with me, and most importantly...


    My mind was in a mess, incapable of formting a rational n to escape or kill it.


    After running for what felt like few minutes, hope flickered on the horizon. I saw two figures in the distance. Summoning thest of my strength, I shouted, "Hey, you both! Help me! Help!"


    The two figures turned towards me, their postures alert.


    As I drew closer, I could make out their features.


    One was a young man, maybe in his early twenties, with a lean build and an intense look on his face.


    The other was an older man, probably in his thirties, exuding calm and confidence¡ªlikely a seasoned hunter.


    And, I also noticed another thing¡ªthey were both dressed alike.


    They were both wearing a well-fitted ck suit that entuated their distinct physique.


    "Please," I gasped, "there''s a Monkey Spider chasing me!"


    The guy who looked about my age stared at me wide-eyed as I approached them.


    His surprise turned into a huge smile that made me uneasy.


    I wondered why he was grinning like that¡ªit felt creepy, almost like he was sizing me up.


    The older man noticed the younger one''s surprised expression and turned to him with a questioning look.


    "What''s should I do?" the older man asked calmly, his voice firm and confident.


    His manner showed he was experienced and prepared, quite different from the unsettling smile on the younger man''s face.


    "Savs him," the younger man answered calmly, his smile fading abruptly. His sudden change in attitude didn''t ease my unease.


    The older man didn''t hesitate. He immediately sprang into action, moving swiftly and with precision. "Stay behind us," hemanded firmly, positioning himself protectively between me and the approaching danger.


    Breathing heavily, I stumbled to a halt behind them, anxiously scanning the forest around us. The lively sounds of nature had faded away, leaving only an unsettling quiet interrupted by the rustling of leaves and the distant approach of the Monkey Spider, now audibly moving not just in the trees above but ominously on the forest floor.


    Suddenly, the enormous spider emerged into view, its eight legs carrying it swiftly toward us. Its eyes gleamed with hunger as it focused on our group.


    But then, something unexpected urred¡ªthe expressions on both the younger man''s and the older man''s faces turned grave.


    "Run!" the older man urgentlymanded, his voice tinged with surprised.


    Both of them immediately sprinted backward, putting distance between us and the approaching monster.


    I stood there, momentarily frozen and bewildered by their sudden retreat.


    Why were they running away?


    Weren''t they supposed to protect me?


    Panic surged through me as I grasped the danger still looming.


    With a sudden shock, I snapped out of my confusion and hurried after them, desperate to escape the looming danger.


    "What''s happening?" I shouted, my voice filled with confusion and fear. "Why are you running?"


    Breathless and bewildered, I caught up to the older man. "Hey, why are you both running?" I demanded, frustration building inside me. "Hey, where the fuck are you looking? Hey answer me!"


    He remained silent, refusing to answer.


    Frustration boiled over as I pressed for a response. "Hey, say something! Stop keeping your mouth shut!"


    After what felt like forever of being ignored, he finally turned to me, his expression serious and his voice urgent.


    "Who told you to provoke one of the deadliest Gold-rank monsters?" he whispered sharply, his eyes narrowing with a mix of disbelief and concern. "Damn it. Because of you, we''re both in serious trouble now."


    When I heard those words, a sudden realization hit me.


    Don''t tell me their rank isn''t Gold-rank. But wait, from the way he said it, there''s another possibility: they might be Gold-rank, but they aren''t confident enough to defeat it.


    I understood this, especially when he called that monster the deadliest.


    So, I decided to use my appraisal skill on them.


    Just as I was about to say "Appraise," the younger guy, about my age, turned toward me and asked in a joyous tone, "Hey, what''s your name?"


    That''s when I made the worst mistake I could have made.


    What''s he so happy about?


    We''re in a life-or-death situation and this guy...


    I sighed.


    Never mind, some people are just weird.


    A perfect example would be the previous owner of this body, Michael.


    I said, "Michael Frostburne."


    He responded cheerfully, "Hello, Michael. My name is Scar, Scar Collin, and this is my uncle Steve Collin."


    When he introduced Steve, the older man looked at him with confusion but quickly shook it off.


    "That''s a good name," I said, trying to be polite.


    Scar grinned. "Yes, yes, this name was given to me by one of my dearest friends."


    What kind of name is that?


    But I decided to leave it and focus on running.


    "Uncle, let''s go to that ce!" Scar shouted at Steve.


    Steve nodded, and we continued running.


    Unfortunately, I was so exhausted that I didn''t notice anything odd about Scar''s spoken words.


    We changed direction, following Scar and Steve through the dense forest.


    The eerie silence was broken only by our footsteps and ragged breaths.


    I focused on keeping up, trusting they knew where they were leading us.


    After a few minutes of running, we reached a small clearing.


    Steve and Scar stopped abruptly, causing me to nearly collide with them.


    Steve and Scar both looked at me, their eyes serious and unyielding. After a few seconds of tense silence, Steve spoke in a calm tone.


    "Michael, we have a secret escape route," he said. "If you want toe with us, you need to take an oath to keep it a secret. This is for your safety and ours."


    I muttered, "Oh," as the weight of his words sank in.


    In this world, there are two types of deadly oaths.


    If broken, the person who took the oath would explode like a balloon immediately.


    The first is the Body Oath, where you swear on your rank and body. If you break it, you explode.


    This is known as the Body Oath.


    The second is the Smartwatch Oath. In this world, smartwatches are also used to keep oaths.


    There is an oath recorder in the smartwatch that tracks your promise, and if you break it, the consequences are the same.


    Now, don''t ask me why oaths are taken on smartwatches.


    I don''t know.


    Only the government and the secretpany that built them know.


    Steve continued, "We need you to swear on your rank and body, a Body Oath. If you break it, you''ll face the consequences."


    I nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Okay, I''ll take the oath."


    Steve and Scar watched as I stood straight and began to swear the Body Oath. "I, Michael Frostburne, swear on my rank and body to keep the secret of the escape route. If I break this oath, I ept the consequences."


    As soon as I finished, Steve and Scar visibly rxed. "Good," Steve said. "Now let''s move quickly."


    We moved swiftly through the forest, with Scar leading the way.


    After a few minutes, we reached a hidden entrance, cleverly concealed by thick foliage.


    Steve pushed aside the leaves to reveal a narrow passage.


    "Go in," Steve instructed. "This will lead us to safety."


    I entered the passage, followed closely by Scar and Steve.


    The tunnel was dark and cramped, but it felt like a lifeline.


    As we moved through the narrow space, I couldn''t help but reflect on the bizarre events that had brought me here.


    Once we emerged on the other side, the forest opened up to a hidden cave.


    We were safe, at least for now.


    Steve turned to me, his face still serious but now with a hint of relief.


    "Wee to our hideout," he said. "You did well, Michael. You''re safe here."


    I nodded, taking a deep breath.


    For the first time since the chase began, I felt a small glimmer of hope.


    Scar looked at me with a creepy smile. "Michael, so... What do you think of our hideout?"


    I walked around, checking out the cave. It was mostly empty, but one thing caught my eye¡ªa chair in the middle of the cave, standing out in the empty space. I turned to Scar and asked, "Your hideout is good, but what''s with that chair in the middle?"


    He shrugged, still smiling. "Oh, ignore it. That''s just a present from us to you."


    Feeling suspicious, I asked, "What do you mean by ''present''?"


    "You''ll know soon enough," he replied.


    I nodded and turned toward the chair. Suddenly, I realized I had forgotten to appraise them.


    Turning back to Scar, I activated my appraisal skill.


    A virtual screen with his information appeared in front of me.


    The moment I saw it, I knew I had messed up badly.


    "Hey, you, Scar¡ªArgggggggh!!!!" I started to shout, but before I could finish, a hard object mmed into my head.


    Pain exploded through my skull, radiating through my entire body.


    ''My head.''


    It felt like my head was being crushed and my body was being ripped apart.


    I began to feel dizzy, my vision blurring.


    Everything around me became a confusing jumble of colors and shapes.


    I tried to stay on my feet, but my legs gave out.


    I fell to the ground with a heavy thud, my consciousness slipping away.


    The world faded into darkness as I lost the battle to stay awake.


    **Name:** Scar Collins


    **Height:** (Your level is insufficient to discern!)


    **Weight:** (Your level is insufficient to discern!)


    **Age:** 21


    **Personality:** (Your level is insufficient to discern!)


    **Evaluation:** tinum-Rank Hunter


    They lied to me, or rather, I was dumb for not using my appraisal skill on them when we first met.


    I can''t me myself though; my head was pretty messed up from all that running.


    Anyway, the main thing now is that I messed up again.

 Chapter 33 -33-I don’t remember

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter33-I don''t remember</h4>


    After a few minutes of being unconscious, I woke up feeling dizzy and realized I was tied to a chair.


    What?


    I''m tied up... Those bastards must have done this...


    ''Urggh, shit.''


    When I got hit on the head, I should have expected this...


    Now that I think about it, if only I had used my appraisal skill on them earlier, things might have turned out differently.


    But I still don''t understand why the-arggh, My head?


    The pain in my head was relentless, a pounding ache that made it hard to think straight.


    Fuck, the pain is still there...


    Every heartbeat sent a fresh wave of agony through my skull, as if my brain were being squeezed in a vise.


    The blow I had received had left a tender, throbbing spot on the back of my head, and I could feel a warm trickle of blood slowly running down my neck.


    My vision was still blurred at the edges, and every movement made the world spin dangerously.


    And I don''t even know how much time has passed since I fell unconscious.


    I checked the watch on my tied hand. It showed 5:30 p.m.


    Damn, 2 hours...


    I muttered, "Can any of you bother to exin what''s going on and why I''m tied down?"


    A voice answered from the darkness. "I''m surprised you''re awake already."


    I looked forward and saw Scar and Steve standing in front of me.


    They were both watching me intently.


    These guys definitely have something on their minds...


    After thinking carefully through the pain, I came up with a few possibilities.


    First, they definitely weren''t sent or ordered by anyone to do this because if they were, they would''ve been watching or chasing me from the start.


    Second, they might be like the previous Michael¡ªa hunter killer...


    Third, if they''re not hunter killers, then it must be about revenge.


    I included the revenge option because, when I looked through Michael''s memories, I found out he failed to kill three hunters.


    Actually, they escaped from his grasp.


    But the whereabouts of those hunters are still mysterious because, even with all his power and influence, Michael couldn''t find out who they really were in the human domain.


    I don''t know why, but those three guys stayed quiet and never exposed Michael to the media or the government.


    I think it''s better to act panicked, like a normal person would in this situation.


    But still, don''t they know who I am? If anything happens to me, my father will definitely take revenge. I know this because of Michael''s memories¡ªhis father is vengeful.


    "What the hell are you both trying to do?" I demanded, my voice hoarse.


    Steve remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    Scar stepped closer, his creepy smile even more unsettling up close.


    He leaned in, his face just inches from mine, and touched my cheek.


    "Nothing, Michael," he said softly, almost gently. "Steve won''t do anything. But I... I will torture you to pieces. Don''t worry though, I won''t kill you¡ªjust make you crippled for the rest of your life."


    Panic surged through me as his words sank in.


    Why?


    Because torture is something I would never want to go through.


    This wasn''t what I expected. I thought they might be hunter-killers. If they were, I could have tried to buy them off with money or scared them with my influence...


    But now it''s clear¡ªthey''re here for some kind of revenge...


    I struggled against the ropes, but they were too tight.


    Scar''s smile widened as he watched my futile efforts.


    I felt the cold sweat trickling down my back, the reality of my situation sinking in deeper with every passing second.


    Panic wed at me, but I forced myself to stay calm. I had to think of a way out of this.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, trying to buy time. "What did I ever do to you?"


    Scar''s smile grew wider, his eyes glinting with a sadistic excitement. "Hey, Michael, really? Really? You don''t remember me?"


    I looked him up and down, trying to find any memory of him in Michael''s past. But there was nothing¡ªno hint of recognition. "No, I don''t," I replied tly.


    He dramatically ced his hand over his heart. "Michael, you just broke my heart, you know..."


    Then, without warning, his face turned cold, and he pped me hard.


    The pain was immediate, sending a shockwave through my mind...


    For a moment, my ears rang, and I couldn''t hear anything.


    When my hearing came back, Scar was leaning in close again. "Now do you remember me?"


    I was conflicted. I genuinely had no memory of him, but admitting that seemed dangerous. "No¡ª" I started to say, but before I could finish, I felt another sharp sting on my left cheek.


    Huh? What just happened? Why does it hurt so much?


    Did he... p me again?


    But I didn''t even see him move his hand.


    It took me a few seconds to realize that Scar had pped me again.


    My cheeks were now swollen and burning with pain.


    He leaned in closer, his face inches from mine, and asked, "Now?"


    Desperation wed at me.


    I had to say something to stop him from hitting me again.


    If I kept answering "no," he might p me even harder than before.


    "Yes, yes, I remember you," I lied, hoping to appease him.


    Scar''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing me for any sign of deception. I tried to hold his gaze, despite the throbbing pain in my face.


    "Good," he said finally, a satisfied smirk spreading across his lips. "Okay, now tell me, am I your friend or your enemy?"


    I thought hard about what to say.


    Friend or enemy?


    Given the situation, I decided on "friend."


    "Friend," I replied, hoping to defuse the tension.


    But before I could react, there was a sudden swish sound and searing pain shot through my hand.


    I looked down in shock to see a knife buried in the middle of my palm, blood gushing out profusely.


    And then, my mind went nk for a few seconds until the pain from my bleeding hand hit me like a tsunami...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, you bloody bastard!" I screamed in agony.


    Scar swiftly shoved a cloth into my mouth, silencing me before I could finish my outburst.


    "Huhahhbabbhhahba."


    I couldn''t say anything because there was a piece of cloth in my mouth.


    I was so frustrated that my mind actually suggested killing him if I survived...


    The seed of revenge was slowly growing in my heart.


    "That''s the wrong answer, Michael," he said coldly. "I am not your friend. I''m your enemy." He chuckled darkly.


    He looked down at my bleeding hand with mocking concern. "Oh, and I''m sorry about this. I had to punish you for giving me the wrong answer."


    Tears of pain and frustration welled up in my eyes.


    Scar''s words and actions confirmed my worst fears¡ªI was trapped, at the mercy of someone who meant to inflict suffering without remorse.


    Scar fixed his intense gaze on me, sending shivers down my spine. "Michael, remember that day¡ªno, that party¡ªwhen you insulted me in front of those big shot''s kids?"


    Then he removed the cloth from my mouth, allowing me to speak atst. "You bastard," I shouted, "I swear I''m going to cut you into a hundred pieces and throw them in the river."


    With that threat, I unleashed all my anger, frustration, and pain, not considering that in our current situation, I couldn''t eveny a finger on him, let alone carry out my threat of cutting him into pieces.


    He chuckled again and said, "Michael, you''re quite foolish. Do you really think you could harm me? Where does this courage of yourse from?"


    Then he leaned closer to me, staring into my eyes, and continued, "Can''t you understand the situation? You''re not in your mansion anymore; you''re in our base... Think before you speak because if I get too angry, you might not live to see tomorrow."


    "And don''t think I''ll hold back just because you''re the heir to the Frostburne family. Nah, that''s not happening. So... You understand, right?"


    Those eyes... I''ve seen them somewhere before.


    They resemble those of a serial killer from the movies.


    They are the eyes of someone who has ruthlessly hunted thousands of people.


    Those eyes don''t show empathy or kindness.


    They seem to take pleasure in causing others pain...


    He is telling the truth... If I make him angry then he would definitely kill me...


    I replied, "I understand..."


    He then went on, "Good, so, answer me now. Do you remember that day?"


    I strained my memory, trying to recall any such incident from Michael''s past, but it was a nk.


    A servant at a party? What day are you talking about?


    Throughout Michael''s life, he attended numerous parties, but instances where he insulted anyone, especially a servant, were extremely rare.


    After he became a hunter Killer, he made every effort to maintain a clean record, so such behavior at a party was highly unlikely.


    "I... I don''t remember," I managed to say, my voice shaky.


    Scar''s lips curled into a sneer. "Of course you don''t remember. After all, back then, I was just a mere servant¡ªno, an insect in your eyes."


    He paused, his eyes flickering with anger. "You were so cruel, Michael. You and your friends thought it was funny to belittle me. But you never thought about how it would feel for me."


    As Scar spoke, the memory began to form in my mind¡ªa vague recollection of Michael and his friends humiliating a servant at a party.


    It was a fleeting image, but enough to understand Scar''s resentment...


    Michael, before he died, ensured he left me with a sadistic bastard to contend with.


    "I''m sure that even now you have not remembered," Scar continued bitterly. "That''s why I''m here¡ªto make you pay for what you did."


    His words sent a chill down my spine. Scar wasn''t just seeking revenge; he was out for retribution fueled by years of humiliation and resentment.


    "And now," Scar''s voice turned cold and menacing, "you''ll understand the price of your actions."


    Scar''s chillingmand cut through the tension like a knife. "Steve, give me that plier."


    Steve nodded silently, his unreadable expression betraying no hint of emotion as he moved towards a massive boulder nearby.


    He disappeared briefly behind it, then reappeared with a pair of pliers in hand.


    ''Huh? Where did he get those pliers? Is there something hidden behind that big rock?''


    Without a word, he handed them to Scar.


    What is he going to do with that?


    I watched in growing horror, my mind racing toprehend the grisly intention behind Scar''s request.


    No, Don''t tell me...


    The realization hit me like a wave crashing against rocks¡ªI knew exactly what he nned to do with those pliers.


    "What are you doing, Scar? No, no, no, you can''t do that, please!" I pleaded desperately, the panic rising in my voice.


    Scar''s smile widened malevolently as he leaned in close, his eyes glinting with sadistic pleasure.


    "Please, not there, no, no!"


    He ignored my pleas, his fingers expertly positioning the pliers near one of my nails. With a swift, merciless motion, he mped down and ripped the nail from its bed.


    The pain was excruciating, a searing agony that shot through my entire body. I screamed in sheer torment, unable to contain the primal anguish that tore through me.


    "Ughhhhhhhhh!"

 Chapter 34 -34-Helpless and Broken

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter34-Helpless and Broken</h4>


    "Urghhhh!"


    Tears streamed down my face as I gasped for breath, the world spinning around me in a blur of pain and fear.


    Scar''s coldughter echoed in my ears, mixing with the throbbing ache that pulsed relentlessly from my mutted finger.


    He leaned back, observing my suffering with a sickening satisfaction. "That''s just the beginning, Michael. You have a lot more to endure before we''re done here."


    I struggled against the ropes that bound me, but they held fast, cutting into my skin with every futile attempt to break free.


    Steve stood nearby, a silent sentinel, his presence a reminder that escape was impossible.


    Scar''s eyes locked onto mine, his expression devoid of mercy. "Remember this pain, Michael. It''s only fair, considering the pain you caused me."


    "Michael, I''ll break your mind into pieces... I''ll torment you so much that you''ll remember me even in hell, hahahaha."


    ***


    The room was cold and dark, the air thick with the stench of blood and fear.


    My wrists are shackled in the chair, my body tied in the dim, flickering light.


    Every muscle in my body ached, and the metallic taste of blood lingered on my tongue. I blinked, trying to clear my blurred vision, struggling toprehend the shadowy figure approaching me.


    It was Scar, the sadistic bastard who had captured me. My heart pounds with a mix of terror and defiance.


    "How are you feeling now, Michael?" Scar''s voice was a sickly sweet mockery of concern, his lips curling into a cruel smile.


    I didn''t respond, my mind racing with fear and the desire to survive.


    I had only seen and heard stories about tortures, and now I was living through it.


    The pain was unbearable, but I couldn''t give in.


    If there was one thing...


    I wanted after all those tortures, it was to never let myself be...


    Broken by him.


    "I see you''re still holding on," Scar continued, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure. "But everyone has a breaking point, Michael. And I''m going to find yours."


    Scar stepped closer, holding a pair of pliers in his hand.


    My eyes widened in horror as scar reached for my fingers...


    The pliers mped down on my nails, and with a quick, violent motion, Scar ripped one out.


    I screamed, my voice echoing off the walls, the pain shooting through my entire body like a bolt of lightning.


    And with that, my seventh nail was gone. Yeah, the seventh, which means there are still three more to go.


    Scar has been ripping out one nail every half hour.


    So, in another 30 minutes, my eighth nail will also be gone.


    I don''t even know how I''m feeling anymore. My mind and body are both consumed with unbearable pain.


    I was initially surprised that I hadn''t passed out despite losing so much blood.


    I should have been unconscious by now, shouldn''t I?


    Then I remembered, the higher your rank advances, the stronger your resistance bes.


    My eyes are filled with tears as I remember how I begged Scar to stop at first.


    I even asked him to kill me quickly instead of torturing me like this.


    What else could I have said?


    I''m not the main character of a story with cheats or some super powerful plot armor.


    It hurts...


    It hurts to the core...


    I''ve screamed countless times, hoping someone would hear me ande to save me, but now all my hopes are shattered. I don''t expect anyone to save me.


    And from the way the blood keeps gushing out from where my nails used to be, it''s clear that at this rate, I only have a few hours left.


    "Do you know why I do this, Michael?" Scar asked casually as he tossed aside the bloody nail he had been examining. "It''s not just about the pain. It''s about control. It''s about showing you that no matter how strong you think you are, you''re nothingpared to me."


    My mind was a whirlwind of agony and despair.


    I tried to focus on something, anything, to distract myself from the searing pain in my fingers.


    I thought of Allen, Lia, Ethan, and all the people I met after arriving in this world.


    I didn''t want to give up.


    Why?


    I had spent 90 percent of my life dealing with pain, betrayal, and anger...


    But the other 10 percent, the moments of happiness amidst the hard times, are precious to me... because of her.


    In my previous life, I gave up on everything, whether it was winning a match or standing up to bullies.


    But when she came into my life, I began to understand the true meaning of living a happy life.


    She loved me, and I loved her.


    It was perfect.


    It should have been a happy ending, but fate had other ns.


    Something beyond my control happened, the biggest test I ever faced to be with her.


    I remembered how I tried my best at first, but in the end, I gave up because of my circumstances, only to be fooled by destiny.


    That''s when I lost one of my most precious loved ones.


    If only I hadn''t given up, I might have been able to...


    So now, for thest time, I don''t want to give up.


    "I hate to admit it, but your will is really strong, Michael," Scar said, his voice a low, menacing growl. "But willpower alone isn''t enough. You need to understand what it means to truly suffer."


    Scar picked up a scalpel, the de glinting ominously in the dim light. My breath hitched as Scar brought the scalpel to my chest, slicing a deep, deliberate line across my skin.


    The pain was excruciating, but I bit down on my lip, refusing to give Scar the satisfaction of hearing me scream again.


    "Tell me, Michael," Scar said, his eyes gleaming with sadistic delight. "Do you know what happens when a hunter is given a regeneration potion? Your body parts recover, including your nails, but the pain never truly stops. It just keepsing, wave after wave, until it drives you insane."


    I... Know...


    My vision blurred with tears, the agony of my wounds nearly overwhelming me. I wanted to scream, to beg for mercy, but I knew it would be useless.


    Scar was relentless, a monster who thrived on the suffering of others.


    "I won''t... break," I whispered, my voice hoarse and trembling. "You can do whatever you want to me, but I won''t give in."


    That''s for sure...


    Scarughed, a cold, heartless sound that sent chills down my spine. "We''ll see about that, Michael. We''ll see."


    Scar turned to Steve, who was leaning against the boulder, watching my torture with a smirk. "Steve, can you get me a regeneration potion?"


    Steve looked up, a bit unsure. "Are you sure, Scar? That was a reward from the boss forpleting that high-ss hit."


    Scar''s gaze didn''t falter. "Yeah, I''m sure. Hand it over."


    With a sigh, Steve stood up and went behind the boulder. He came back with a red bottle and gave it to Scar.


    Scar looked at me with fake sympathy. "Michael, I''m really sorry for your condition. I''m going to show you some mercy by healing your nails with this potion. Now, open your mouth."


    I mped my lips shut, wary of the potion.


    I didn''t want to open my mouth because I wasn''t sure if it was really a regeneration potion. I had already been fooled by them once and got myself captured, so I wasn''t going to fall for their tricks again.


    But part of my brain believed it might be real, especially after hearing Steve sigh and reluctantly hand it over.


    But Scar''s patience wore thin.


    He grabbed my face with brutal force and shouted, "Open your damn mouth!"


    His strength pried my mouth open, and he poured the potion down my throat.


    A few secondster, he released me, and I started coughing uncontrobly. Some of the potion spilled out, but I managed to swallow some of it.


    Slowly, I felt the regeneration process begin.


    One by one, my nails started to grow back, but the pain only intensified.


    The side effects of the potion meant that the more severe the injuries, the greater the pain during regeneration.


    Desperate to ease the agony, I bit down hard on my lip, feeling the blood flow.


    The pain was overwhelming, but I refused to give Scar the satisfaction of my suffering...


    Every injured part of my body was healing at an incredible rate, like my tissues were being destroyed and reborn over and over again.


    The regeneration potion usually starts working in seconds.


    It''s more effective than any other healing potion, which is why it''s so expensive.


    Only tinum rankers and big shots can afford them.


    These potions are ranked from Bronze to Gold, and those are the ones mostly sold in the market.


    If you want a higher rank, you must be a VIP of the government, or you can buy them on the ck market, where the price is ten times higher than from a normal seller.


    The rank name on the bottle makes it clear that these guys have a tinum rank potion, which means they definitely bought it from the ck market.


    I excluded the first possibility...


    They couldn''t be VIPs, or they wouldn''t dare attack me since my father is also one of the top VIPs when ites to buying potions or anything else.


    Scar looked at me with a mysterious grin. "Michael, ready for another round?"


    Confused and cautious, I questioned, "What do you mean by another round?"


    Ignoring my question, Scar picked up the pliers and moved them closer to my finger.


    Fear gripped me as I watched, realizing his cruel intentions.


    ''Ah, ah, not again...''

 Chapter 35 -35-No one is born evil

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter35-No one is born evil</h4>


    Scar''s torture continued relentlessly, each act more brutal than thest.


    He ripped out my fingernails one by one, cut deep into my skin, and dislocated my joints with cruel precision.


    The pain surpassed anything I had ever felt before, each moment stretching into an endless ordeal.


    Yet, amid the agony, I held onto a glimmer of hope.


    I thought of her, the one to whom I vowed never to surrender, but did so too easily in the past.


    This time, no matter what happens, even if it costs me my life, I will keep that promise.


    I will let not let him break him...


    I had to endure it all, no matter how much pain it caused me.


    "Do you sense it, Michael?" Scar whispered ominously in the dark. "Do you feel the hopelessness setting in? The understanding that no matter how much you struggle, you''re entirely in my control? No matter how strong willed you are, your resistance will soon falter."


    My eyes blurred with tears, and my body shook with pain and exhaustion.


    I couldn''t muster the strength to reply; my mind was a jumble of agony and resolve.


    Yet, even at my lowest, I was determined not to show Scar that he was breaking me.


    "You''re stubborn, I will give you that," Scar said, his voice tinged with a strange kind of respect. "But everyone has a limit, Michael. Everyone."


    Scar stepped back, his eyes narrowing as he considered his next move.


    He picked up a syringe, the needle glinting wickedly in the dim light.


    My heart raced with a new wave of fear as Scar approached, the syringe poised to deliver another dose of torment.


    "This is a special blend," Scar said, his voice dripping with malice. "It will amplify your senses, make every bit of pain that much more unbearable. Let''s see how long you canst, shall we?"


    My body jerked uncontrobly as the drug kicked in, sending waves of intense pain through every part of me. The agony was unbearable, a relentless and overwhelming sensation that felt like it could engulf mepletely. I bit my lip hard, tasting blood, struggling desperately to keep my mind intact.


    Despite the overwhelming pain coursing through my body, a tiny, determined part of me refused to surrender.


    I remembered my mother and father and the values they instilled in me¡ªkindness and strength.


    I didn''t value kindness because if you can''t even take care of yourself, how can you help others?


    Icked strength because I was particrlyzy, even during school P.E. sses.


    I thought of my lover, who always believed in me.


    But, still, I couldn''t disappoint them.


    I couldn''t allow Scar to prevail.


    "You''re... a monster," I gasped, my voice barely a whisper. "But I won''t... br... brea-."


    Scar''s eyes sparked with anger, his cruel enjoyment briefly giving way to rage. "No, you must be broken to truly understand the pain of a poor guy like me, who struggled every day on the city streets just to get a scrap of bread..."


    The torture dragged on, each second stretching into an eternity of agony.


    But through every moment, I clung to my humanity, refusing to let the pain overpower me.


    I knew that as long as I held onto hope, as long as I remembered why I was fighting, I could withstand anything.


    Even in the worst of Scar''s torture, I discovered a faint ray of hope.


    A small, stubborn belief that refused to fade away.


    It was this hope, this steadfast resolve, that kept me going.


    And it would be this hope that would eventually guide me out of the darkness.


    "Michael, do you want to hear my story? How I went from being a beggar to bing a rebel?"


    When Scar mentioned "rebel," a realization hit me, momentarily distracting me from the pain. Then the agony returned, flooding my senses once more.


    ''No, no, no, Michael! Why did you ever cross paths with rebels?''


    I wanted to scream, but I couldn''t muster the strength.


    If I could find this bod''s previous owner, I''d definitely kill him again.


    Who in their right mind messes with rebels?


    But I couldn''t entirely me him. When Michael humiliated Scar, they were just teenagers. The real culprit was his luck.


    I sighed.


    Rebels...


    There are two rebel organizations within the Human Domain: TERROR and ECLIPSE.


    Both groups have different objectives.


    Based on the situation and Scar''s behavior, I concluded Scar belonged to the first group.


    TERROR is an organizationrgely made up of criminals.


    Their main goal is to overthrow the current government and itsws.


    Their leader aims to rule the Human Domain with criminals in top positions, causing chaos across the realm.


    Scar leaned in close, his eyes locked onto mine with a chilling intensity. "Michael, I want you to understand my story fully before I shatter your mind... But I''m unsure where to begin."


    Despite the unbearable pain, I fought to maintain myposure. Every part of me begged for relief, yet I stayed silent.


    Steve, one of Scar''s friend nearby, chimed in. "Start from the beginning, Scar. Tell him everything."


    Scar nodded thoughtfully at Steve''s suggestion. "That''s a good idea, Steve. Alright then, let''s begin..."


    As Scar settled into recounting his story, his gaze softened briefly before resuming its intense focus on me.


    His voice took on a measured tone, each word carrying the weight of years of struggle and survival.


    "I was born in the heart of the Human Domain, in a district where poverty was a norm rather than an exception. My parents, Mary kapadia and John kapadia, were simple folk who eked out a living through hard work and perseverance. Despite our circumstances, they always found a way to make me smile, to shield me from the harsh realities outside our doorstep."


    His eyes clouded with a mixture of fondness and sorrow as he continued, "They were happy, Michael, happier than they had any right to be. Even in our small, cramped home,ughter echoed more often than tears."


    Scar paused, collecting himself before continuing with a tremor in his voice, "But...


    "Everything changed one fateful night. A criminal, notorious for his cruelty and thirst for power, targeted our neighborhood. Motives were never clear, perhaps just a random act of violence amidst the chaos of the city."


    I saw something unbelievable: Scar had tears in his eyes.


    He was crying.


    The monster who tortured me, the monster who tried to break me, was crying.


    But even knowing his story, my hatred for him remained and always would.


    Tears welled in Scar''s eyes as he recounted the horror, "I was just a boy, hidden in a corner, unable to move as I watched him... I watched him take away everything. The sound of their screams haunted me for years."


    "After that night, I survived by scavenging whatever I could find on the streets. I reported the murder to a branch of HIST, but they never actually investigated or tried to find the criminal. With no money left because the criminal had looted everything, I became a beggar, spending my days begging for food. It was there that I met Steve, another beggar like me struggling to survive. We banded together out of necessity, forging a bond through our shared hardship."


    HIST, huh?


    The association controls two agencies: HIST (Hunter''s Intelligence and Security Taskforce) and HUNTER (Homnd Unit for National Threat Evaluation and Response).


    I always suspected them of corruption. HIST is run by the Federal Association and monitors the state and its cities.


    It''s responsible for investigating and enforcingws, covering a wide range of criminal activities including rebellion, cyber-crime, organized crime, public corruption, rule vitions, and violent crime.


    But the new leader, appointed by the Federal Association twenty years ago, is corrupt andzy.


    He''s the main reason HIST, which used to be superior to HUNTER, is now inferior.


    He reced many honest and brilliant officials with his puppets, also known as his bootlickers.


    And the result is right in front of us...


    With Scar''s half-story, I now fully understand why movie viins often say, "No one is born evil; it''s just the world that corrupts them."


    Scar''s expression hardened as he exined, "We became beggars, ignored and scorned by those who passed us by. But Steve, he had a fire in him, a determination to defy the fate that others had set for us."


    "One day, we encountered members of TERROR. They saw potential in us, in our desperation and anger. They offered us a chance to fight back, to not just survive but to take control of our destinies."


    Scar''s eyes gleamed with a mix of defiance and bitterness, "We joined TERROR because they promised us power. Power to make a difference, to ensure that no one else suffered like we did. It wasn''t just about revenge; it was about justice, about tearing down a system that had failed us."


    He paused, the room filled with the weight of his words, "Through TERROR, I wed my way up. I proved myself, earning respect and authority within the organization. They gave me the means to strike back at those who had wronged us, to reshape the world in our image."


    As Scar finished his story, there was a moment of silence...


    Scar wiped his tears slowly with his hands and looked at me, his expression hardening once more. "Sorry, Michael, I just got too emotional..."


    Steve, who had been standing nearby, chimed in. "Scar, finish up here within 30 minutes. Sunrise ising, and we have more important things to do today."


    Scar''s face twisted with irritation. "That soon? I''ve just started."


    Steve shook his head, his tone insistent. "Sorry, Scar, but those are the boss''s official orders."


    Scar''s face changed, a flicker of confusion and concern crossing his features. "Official? What do you mean? How does he know what we''re doing?"


    Steve sighed. "Sorry again, Scar, but the boss called me five hours ago. I told him what you were doing, and he said he wanted to watch it online. So, I video-called him, and he watched the whole torture."


    Steve pointed to his wrist, showing a smartwatch that looked more advanced and it''s colour to design, everything was different than mines.


    Scar''s face paled slightly, and he asked nervously, "Steve, is he still watching?"


    Steve shook his head. "No, he hung up a few minutes ago."


    Scar''s eyes lit up with twisted excitement. "What did he say about the torture? Did I do a good job? Did he enjoy it?"


    Steve''s lips curled into a devilish smile. "Yeah, he liked it. No need to worry."


    Scar turned his gaze back to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face. "Sorry, Michael, we have to finish our y here." He then looked at Steve. "Give me that sword."


    Steve drew a sword from a hilt ced on a nearby boulder and handed it to Scar. Scar positioned himself, raising the sword high above his head, its de glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    "Michael," Scar asked, his voice dripping with malice, "anyst wishes?"

 Chapter 36: Chapter36-Hope or Despair

    Scar turned his gaze back to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face. "Sorry, Michael, we have to finish our y here." He then looked at Steve. "Give me that sword."


    Steve drew a sword from a hilt ced on a nearby boulder and handed it to Scar. Scar positioned himself, raising the sword high above his head, its de glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    "Michael," Scar asked, his voice dripping with malice, "anyst wishes?"


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t have anyst wishes. Then, I closed my eyes and let the pain wash over me.


    So, I guess this is the end... I always knew he would kill me after all the torture. There''s no way he''d let me live after seeing their faces.


    I sighed, releasing all the breath and pressure I had been holding in.


    Huh?


    Are these tears?


    Am I crying?


    Tears streamed from my closed eyes as I epted my fate. It''s to be expected; I failed to enjoy both of my lives and will die a virgin...


    I tried to distract myself from the oing death.


    Now that I think about it, if I had sex with Kiara that day, I would have at least enjoyed a moment of happiness...


    Ugh, my dumb waiting approach...


    I swear, if I get another chance at life, I won''t hesitate. I''ll make sure to fuck the girl who I would first meet, I will mark her damn juicy pussy with my semen...


    This time no waiting...


    Suddenly, white fumes started appearing from nowhere, swirling around the cave and quickly thickening until everything was obscured, leaving only smoke and sounds.


    Scar asked in a puzzled tone, "What''s happening? What''s with this smoke? Where is iting from?"


    Steve shouted urgently, "Scar, we''re not sure what''s happening, but I sense something''s wrong. Stay alert!"


    The thick smoke added to the tension.


    Scar, holding the sword tightly, looked at me with a chilling resolve look in his eyes. "Okay, I''ll stay alert. But what should I do with this guy?" he asked, his voice clear despite the swirling mist.


    Steve''s response was straight forward: "Kill him fast."


    As Scar raised the sword to strike, I braced myself, closing my eyes tightly.


    But seconds passed without the anticipated impact.


    Instead, I felt a strange sensation at my feeta touch, cold and unsettling.


    Opening my eyes cautiously, I peered down through the haze and saw Scar''s face.


    His head was severed cleanly from his body, a fountain of blood gushing forth from the gaping wound.


    The sight was too much. I couldn''t hold back the nausea that surged up from within me.


    Violently, I retched, vomiting uncontrobly onto Scar''s lifeless head. The sound of my sickness echoed in the chamber, drawing


    Steve''s attention."What happened?" Steve demanded, his voice tinged with concern. "Scared by that guy''s dead body or what?" His words were drowned out by my continued vomiting, which only seemed to intensify.


    Steve moved closer, his worry deepening. "Scar, are you okay, man?"


    He reached out towards me, attempting to offerfort or assistance amidst the chaos.


    But before he could react further, another sound sliced through the aira swift, deadly swish.


    A vertical invisible line appeared across Steve''s body, splitting him cleanly from head to groin.


    His eyes widened in shock, his mouth forming a silent scream as his body separated into two halves.


    Blood sprayed across the cave, sttering my face and pooling darkly on the ground.


    In the aftermath, silence descended upon the cave once more, broken only by the drip of blood and the heaving of my breath.


    I stared numbly at the two corpses before me, my mind struggling toprehend the swift and brutal turn of events.


    Who? Who killed them?


    A monster? But for a monster to kill a human so precisely is something unseen in thest 100 years of mankind''s history.


    So, a human?


    But, what if it is a monster?


    I''m not sure...


    I shouted, "Hey, anybody here? Any monster?"


    But there was no answer, only silence in the cave.


    So, no answer?


    What do I think about this silence?


    Did it let me live and leave, or is it just waiting for me?


    Anyway, I''ll stay quiet too...


    The cave stayed silent for half an hour, with only the stench of blood in the air.


    I broke the silence again and asked, "Hey, will you kill me or not?"


    That''s a dumb thing to ask, but I need to know if anyone''s here or if I''m alone.


    But, there was no reply from the other side...


    Will it kill me or not?


    It should have executed me by now.


    So, what''s it doing?


    Did it leave me alone?


    But if so, I''m still doomed because even if it lets me live, I can''t untie myself and leave, so I need someone''s help...


    Huh?


    Suddenly, my eyes grew incredibly heavy, and a wave of drowsiness swept over me.


    What''s happening to me now?


    Feeling sleepy all of a sudden...


    My mind craved rest and relief, the umted strain of the torture and shocking events overwhelming my senses.


    Or is it finally happening?


    I realized what was happeningmy body was shutting down, unable to hold on any longer.


    I looked ahead, the edges of my vision blurring.


    The thick smoke still lingered in the air, now seeming to wrap around me in a hazy, almostforting embrace.


    My breathing grew shallow, and sweat started pouring off me rapidly.


    "Looks like... this is it," I muttered weakly, feeling a strange sense of eptance wash over me.


    The pain, the fear, the regretall of it was fading, reced by an odd sense of peace.


    My eyes fluttered shut, and I let out a final, shuddering sigh.


    The darkness closed in rapidly, and I could no longer fight it.


    In those final moments, images of the people I cared about shed through my mindAllen, Lia, Ethan, my parents, and her.


    The promise I made and my determination to hold on all felt so distant now.


    My body gave out, and I slumped in the chair as my consciousness slipped awaypletely.


    Thest thing I felt was the broken, empty, abandoned feelings and unfulfilled wishes within me, along with the echoes of the life I had lived.


    And then, there was nothing but darkness.


    ***


    My eyes fluttered open...


    I saw a white ceiling and smelled the sharp scent of disinfectants. I felt the hard mattress against my back.


    I immediately realized where I was.


    ''A hospital?''


    Ever since I sumbed to the darkness in the cave, I thought I had wasted my second chance at life. But instead of dying, here I am in a hospital...


    I touched my face to check if I was really Michael.


    For a moment, I thought I had transmigrated again, but when I felt the moisture and softness of my handsome face, I realized I hadn''t.


    "I... survived?"


    I didn''t die.


    It was true.


    I sat up and ced my hand on my chest, feeling the steady beat of my heart. It was still working fine.


    The steady beep of machines echoed around me as I sat up, bewildered by my survival.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, the door swung open with a gentle creak, admitting a young nurse.


    Her soft features held a mix of relief and surprise as her eyes locked onto mine.


    "Oh, you''re awake already!" she said, her voice calming the tension in the room.


    She moved closer, her eyes examining me with a mix of professionalism and concern.


    "Please stay still, sir. I must inform the doctor," she added urgently, then hurried out of the room.


    I wanted to ask her questions, to figure out how I ended up here, but she vanished before I could speak.


    Alone again, I looked at my hands in disbelief.


    My fingers were intact, nailspletely whole. It was the opposite of what I had expected after everything I''d been through.


    "Thank goodness I don''t have to go without nails anymore," I whispered to myself, feeling a rush of relief.


    But now, there were so many questions swirling in my mind...


    Who brought me here?


    Who killed Scar and Steve?


    Why didn''t they kill me?


    How did I end up in this hospital? No, wait, who brought me here?


    Hunters?


    Highly likely.


    I think some hunters might have entered the cave, confused by the smoke, and found me.


    That seems usible, but it could also be wrong since I was unconscious.


    Anyway, forget it...


    Then, I remembered the reward I was supposed to receive from the system if I survived the quest.


    I called up my system, and a virtual window appeared with several messages.


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Hope or Despair] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: survive 1/1.)


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! You''ve sessfully gained the knowledge of the entrance to the lost continent, now added to the Info section!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! You''ve sessfully unlocked the third quest of the Chain Quest!)


    Hmm, so many messages...


    I stared at the floating virtual window, focusing on the first message that caught my attention:


    "Congrattions, host! Quest: [Hope or Despair] has beenpleted!"


    Those words repeated in my mind.


    Hope or despair?


    It struck me that my second task wasn''t just about surviving Scar''s tortureit was about holding onto hope even when things seemed bleak.


    The quest''s name itself hinted at the challenge: to endure through the darkest moments and believe I could make it through.


    Now that I think so, my first quest was also like this...


    What was it''s name?


    Huhhh? I remembered...


    It was "Change the Destiny," I understood its goal was to alter someone''s fatelike Ethan''s, who was destined to die.


    It appeared the system was testing me, pushing me to defy fate and ovee challenges.


    But what did the system really want?


    What was its ultimate goal in guiding me through these tasks?


    These questions weighed on my mind as I pondered the mysteries behind these quests.


    I let out a sigh, a mix of relief and confusion washing over me.


    Surviving meant I had passed another test, but I couldn''t shake off the weight of these quests and the discovery I mede.


    Pushing these thoughts aside, I looked down at the other rewards listed..


    ''Let''s check out the information about the lost continent first. After that, I''ll look into the details of the third quest.''

 Chapter 37: Chapter37-Blackmailed by Kiara

    ''Let''s check out the information about the lost continent first. After that, I''ll look into the details of the third quest.''


    I took a deep breath, preparing myself for what mighte next.


    With a sense of anticipation, I clicked on the "Info" section of the virtual window and selected "Knowledge of the entrance to the Lost Continent."


    As soon as I made the selection, the screen flickered, and new text began to appear, slowly revealing the information I had earned.


    The lost continent is called Azure, also known as the Continent of Mysteries.


    To enter Azure, you need to go to the End Point in Erebus City''s crossing.


    You''ll need seven square-shaped keys to open the entrance.


    Each key is hidden in abyrinth located in different ces on the continent: Acheron, Caligo City, Ambrosia, Oblivion, Azkaban, Erebus, and the South Pole.


    The keys are inside thebyrinths in these ces.


    The system will alert you when you get close to abyrinth, but their locations are not fixed and can be anywhere.


    "That''s a bit rushed," I muttered as I carefully examined the information.


    I sighed, feeling frustrated.


    Why?


    Because this system never givesplete information. It always leaves some work for me.


    I was annoyed because it said, ''Their locations are not fixed and can be anywhere.''


    In other words, I had to explore and find these ces myself.


    In my mind, I asked, "System, why can''t you just give the exact locations of thebyrinths?"


    (Sorry, host, but that would make it too easy.)


    I was shocked.


    Did it just say that it would make it too easy?


    So, it wants to increase my workload?


    And with that, my anger hit its peak again.


    I shouted in my mind, "Bloody basket, who do you think you are? You''re just a useless piece of junk, you"


    Before I could finish, another virtual screen appeared with text on it.


    (Okay, host. Then, I am terminating myself for you. Happy journey ahead.)


    I immediately panicked and said, "Sorry, sorry, it was my fault. Please forgive me and don''t go. Without you, I''ll be a piece of shit!"


    (Okay, host. I ept your apology, but be cautious. Do not anger me again.)


    Screw you and your anger...


    What kind of system gets mad at its host?


    I really...


    Calm down, Michael, calm down.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, it''s okay...


    "Noted," I muttered, feeling a bit foolish for my earlier outburst.


    With that resolved, I turned my attention to the next matter at hand.


    I was about to open the Chain Quest when the door to my hospital room creaked open.


    Two figures entered the room, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    What?


    The first was none other than Michael''s father, Eoin Frostburne.


    I was taken aback by how much he resembled mealmost like a doppelganger.


    He had a beard and his hair was a mix of ck and white, giving him a distinguished yet rugged look.


    His muscr build and godly handsomeness were undeniable, even for someone of his age.


    It was clear that Michael had inherited his appearance from his father.


    But now, the important question is: what is he doing here? No, I mean, why is he here?


    Given my current situation, I can understand that he might havee out of concern for me, but that''s the problem...


    From the memories I got from Michael, I found out that even in the past, Michael has been severely injured many times and has been admitted to the hospital. But Michael''s father has rarelye to visit.


    I think he came maybe only once or twice.


    Beside him stood his most trusted secretary, Kiara.


    Slutty, bitchy...


    Her presence was striking, with her confident stance and seductive air.


    And, sexy too...


    She wore an expression that was both professional and slightly disdainful, as if she held a certain contempt for the situation.


    Eoin''s gaze fixed on me, and I could see the cold determination in his eyes.


    Despite the concern that flickered momentarily, his demeanor remained stern and controlled.


    He walked over to my bedside, his steps purposeful and strong.


    After that, there was a brief silence between us. Neither of us said anything.


    Finally, seeing that I was still quiet, he broke the silence.


    "Michael," he said, his voice deep and authoritative. "I heard you survived. I suppose that means you have gotten stronger."


    Is that really the best way to start a conversation?


    I nodded, still reeling from the shock of seeing him. "Yes, Father. I... I survived."


    I have to be mindful of what I say and be cautious because Michael''s father is very smart...


    I should behave more respectfully and cautiously...


    That''s the only way he won''t be suspicious, as the previous Michael always talked to his father like this...


    Eoin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Good. You''re tougher than you look."


    He nced over at Kiara, who was eyeing me with a mixture of curiosity and mild irritation. "Kiara, make sure everything is in order."


    Huh? Wait, what? What does he mean by "in order"? What''s all this stuff he''s talking about?


    "Of course, Mr. Frostburne," she replied smoothly, her voice dripping with a mix of professionalism and subtle flirtation.


    She moved to check the machines and monitor my condition, but her eyes kept flicking back to me with a predatory gleam.


    Oh, so that''s what they were talking about...


    I see.


    Kiara is a doctor after all. Yeah, she is.


    She''s not fully professional, but still she''s quite skilled at it.


    I was surprised to learn from Michael''s memories that she graduated from one of the top Academies, ranked within the top 10.


    So naturally, she''s multi-talented.


    Now, don''t ask me what other jobs she knows. I only know she''s a full-time secretary, part-time doctor, and an agent. So, that''s three roles in total.


    Eoin turned his attention back to me.


    "Michael, you have been through a lot. But know thisI expect you toe out of this stronger. No excuses." His words were harsh, but there was an underlying current of concern, even if it was hidden beneathyers of cold discipline.


    Now, what''s his deal? Suddenly asking me to be stronger? Am I just some kind of leveling machine to him?


    Now I truly feel pity for the previous Michael, who, after turning into a psychopath, constantly tried everything to make his father smile...


    But, of course, he failed.


    I swallowed hard, nodding. "I understand, Father."


    He studied me for a moment longer, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Good. We will talk moreter. For now, rest and recover. We have much to discuss."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the room, his presence leaving a heavy silence in his wake.


    With the door creaking closed behind Eoin, the room fell into an ufortable silence, leaving just me and Kiara.


    Her eyes bore into me as she continued her work, and I decided to tease her a little.


    After all, what guy wouldn''t get turned on with a mature, sexy woman with those massive boobs in the room?


    "Bitch,e close to me," I sneered.


    To my surprise, Kiara immediately left her work and approached me.


    I expected her to resist at least a little, so it was surprising when she didn''t.


    I was about to say something when she swiftly pulled out a gun and pressed it against my forehead.


    "Don''t you dare shout, or I''ll blow your head off," she hissed, her voice ice-cold.


    I immediately fell silent.


    I couldn''t help but think that was...


    Impressive, really impressive.


    That''s really unexpected for me.


    I didn''t see thating at all.


    The room''s atmosphere shifted instantly into one of tension and silence.


    Honestly, with Kiara aiming the gun at my forehead in this situation, I''m not scared or afraid at all...


    I was sure she didn''te here to kill me, so she won''t pull the trigger.


    I don''t mind if people think I''m too confident; I had three reasons to be certain...


    Firstly, in this world, there''s a hospital rule that everyone, including family, friends, or visitors, must sign a document before entering a patient''s room.


    Both my father and Kiara signed it.


    If something were to happen to me, suspicion would immediately fall on Kiara because my father left the room, leaving her alone with me.


    Given my father''s intelligence, he would quickly figure it out.


    Secondly, I noticed small beads of sweat forming on her forehead and her hands were shaking a lot, which clearly showed she herself was nervous  nervous about pulling the trigger.


    This indicated she wasn''t here to harm me...


    Thirdly, I believed she couldn''t have nned this alone, especially since she would think twice before aiming a gun at me because of her family.


    There must be someone behind her, instructing her to do this.


    I also expected that person to tell her not to harm me...


    But there was still something I couldn''tprehend: why was she threatening me, particrly in the hospital room?


    I know there''s no CCTV camera in this room, but why not threaten me in my office?


    I mean, there''s no CCTV camera in my office either, so why here?


    I was quite curious...


    While lost in my thoughts, I snapped back to reality as a drop of Kiara''s sweat fell onto my bandaged hand. I nced at her and noticed the same arrogance in her eyes.


    She never seems to change.


    Ohh, I forgot, I need to show some fear, or she might think I''m not scared at all.


    I swallowed the saliva in my mouth.


    My heart pounded as I stared at her in disbelief.


    "What the hell are you doing?" I demanded.


    She pped me hard across the cheek, a stinging pain surging through my body.


    "Calm your voice down. You''re not the boss now, so mind your tone," she snapped.


    What the fuck?


    Did she just p me?


    Someone I harassed a day or two ago just pped me...


    I will make sure she pays me with her ass...


    I nodded, touching my red cheek, feeling both the physical and emotional sting.


    Kiara reached into her pocket and pulled out a pill, red and yellow in color.


    "Swallow it," she ordered.


    "What?" I asked, bewildered.


    "Swallow it," she repeated, her tone menacing.

 Chapter 38: Chapter38-Kiara has a boyfriend

    "Swallow it," she repeated, her tone menacing.


    I need to be more arrogant and proactive, knowing that the previous Michael wouldn''t simply sit back and obey everymand given to him in current situation.


    "Bitch, you''re crossing your line. I can make your whole family vanish with a single order," I threatened, but my bravado was wearing thin.


    She stepped closer, her eyes filled with disgust. "Only if you live."


    A chill ran down my spine at her words. I gulped, realizing she might actually pull the trigger if I pushed her too far.


    "What kind of pill is that?" I asked with a curious tone.


    I''ve never seen it before.


    I don''t think I need any medicine; I''m already fit and good.


    Kiara''s expression remained stern. "That pill is a loyalty pill... No, resisting, swallow it now, or I''ll force you to."


    I was shocked once again, not by her actions, but by that pill.


    The Loyalty pill is more like a bomb than a pill; if you disobey the person who feed it to you or betray their orders, it explodes in your stomach.


    What shocked me the most was that these pills had already been banned from both the ck and white markets.


    Their existence is rare, like finding water in a desert.


    Moreover, their cost is equivalent to selling 50 Ace rank cores; acquiring one is insane.


    But now I was sure that someone was behind all of this, most likely our rivalpany...


    Seeing no other option, I hesitated but eventually took the pill from her hand.


    The cold metal of the gun against my forehead was a constant reminder of my precarious situation.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll take it," I conceded, cing the pill in my mouth and swallowing it down.


    Kiara''s expression remained stern as she watched me. "Good. Now listen carefully, Michael. You may think you''re in control, but remember, your life hangs by a thread. Step out of line, and I won''t hesitate to end it."


    I nodded again, feeling the gravity of her words.


    With that, Kiara holstered her gun, her serious expression unchanged.


    She stared at me intensely, her voice breaking through the tense atmosphere in the room.


    "Michael, from now on, you will not take any decision without consulting me first. Every detail of every deal you make, every move you n, I want to know about it. Understood?" Her voice held a cold authority, leaving no room for argument.


    I hesitated for a moment, swallowing hard before managing a shaky response. "O-Okay..."


    Her gaze narrowed slightly, as if to emphasize her point. "I need your full cooperation, Michael. Remember the consequences if you don''t."


    The weight of her words hung heavy in the air.


    I could feel the weight of the loyalty pill in my stomach, a constant reminder of the danger I was in.


    With final, stern look, Kiara turned on her heel and walked towards the door.


    I watched her leave and, the sound of footsteps echoing in the room.


    As the door closed behind her, I was left all alone.


    The shit was that...


    She threatened me, forced me to swallow the pill, threatened me again, and then left.


    After that, I quickly nced at the virtual screen that had appeared a minute ago.


    (Ding, Warning Host! Unknown harmful substance detected in your body.)


    (Ding, Host, The System will forcefully destroy the harmful substance to protect its own existence in 5 seconds.)


    (5...4...3...2...1...0)


    (Destroying the harmful substance now!)


    (1%...20%...40%...75%...90%...95%...100%)


    (Processpleted... Congrattions, host! The harmful substance has been sessfully removed from your body!)


    Oh, that was really fast...


    Before I could understand what was happening, everything was over.


    Well, good for me. Now I''m free from that controlling pill.


    Even though I was free, I kept looking at the screen because some words caught my attention...


    "To protect its own existence, huh?"


    From this, I figured out that the system might be integrated with me or my body, which is why it tried to destroy the substance. This means if I...


    No, no, let''s ask the system directly...


    I asked, "System, are you integrated with me?"


    (Yes, Host!)


    Then I asked with a curious tone, "If I die, will you also die with me?"


    (No, Host, I am not a living being, so dying is impossible for me. If you die, I will just find a new host!)


    That''s understandable...


    I expected this kind of reply from the system.


    From the very beginning, I knew it wasn''t a living being, so it couldn''t die.


    Still, I asked to satisfy my curiosity.


    However, I did learn that it would find a new host if I ever died.


    So, I asked, "Then why bother saving me?"


    The virtual screen flickered as the system prepared its response.


    (Host, your survival ensures optimal performance of the system. A transition to a new host is resource-intensive and may not guarantee immediate synchronization. Your continued existence is beneficial for maintaining the system''s current efficiency.)


    I nodded, absorbing the information. It made sense.


    The system needed me as much as I needed it, at least for now.


    "Fine," I said aloud, though mostly to myself. "We''re stuck with each other."


    After that, I turned my attention to the chain quest.


    After scrolling through the countless notifications, I finally found the quest. I clicked on it and then selected the "Open" option.


    3rd Quest: [Fear the walking dead!]


    Survive alongside others...


    Objective: Stay alive for 10 days.


    Reward: Gold-Rank Daggers


    (ept/Reject)


    "Others? I have to survive with others?" I muttered to myself, puzzled by the quest''s description.


    What does it mean by ''others''? And who exactly are these ''others''?


    I paused, trying to figure it out.


    Isn''t ''Fear the Walking Dead'' an American zombie movie?


    So, what kind of quest is this?


    A zombie invasion?


    No, No, that doesn''t seem likely, so what could it be?"


    After thinking for a few more minutes, I still couldn''t grasp who these "others" were.


    But for now, I assumed they were just other people involved in this quest.


    After that, I decided to ept the quest.


    Just then, the door to my room opened again, and this time it was Allen entering with a stack of documents and files in his hands.


    "Hey Allen, what brings you here?" I asked casually.


    "Hello, Youngmaster. How are you?" Allen greeted respectfully.


    "I''m alright... for now," I replied uncertainly.


    "Good to hear, Master," Allen said, approaching and handing me the file.


    I took the file from him and opened it. "What''s this?" I asked, curious about its contents.


    "It''s Miss Kiara''s file, like you asked for," Allen exined.


    "Very good, Allen, I needed it the most now," I said, flipping through Kiara''s file, carefully reading the contents with a serious look. "Now, you can leave-"


    "Master, you know you have to go to the office tomorrow," Allen interrupted cautiously, his voice sounding concerned.


    "What? So soon? Can''t you see I''m injured?" I replied, feeling a mix of annoyance and surprise.


    "I''m sorry, Master, but it''s your father''s order," Allen exined respectfully. "Also, Master, you''ve been in aa for ten days."


    "Wait! What? I was in aa?" I eximed, my voice showing disbelief.


    I never expected I was in aa.


    I thought hunters found me yesterday and doctors treated me then, but apparently not.


    The realization that I''d been unconscious for ten days was slowly sinking in.


    "Yes, Master," Allen replied calmly, looking at me with a neutral expression.


    "Who found my body?" I asked, curiosity and a hint of worry entering my tone.


    Damn! That was a stupid question. Obviously, only hunters would find me.


    "A group of hunters," Allen answered quickly.


    Expected...


    "What about the other two bodies?" I pressed on, my mind racing with questions.


    "What do you mean, two bodies?" Allen asked, sounding confused and puzzled.


    Hmm, didn''t they find Scar and Steve''s dead bodies?


    They should have, right?


    I mean, I was with them, so how could they not?


    But wait, what if...


    I froze, realizing I had nearly revealed something I shouldn''t have known. "I... the two bodies," I stumbled, then stopped myself abruptly. "Hold on! First, tell me where they found my body."


    "In the middle of the secure parts of the jungle," Allen responded, looking increasingly puzzled.


    Now, that exins it. Why didn''t they find their bodies...


    But then, another questiones up...


    How was my body there?


    No, who moved my body from the cave to the jungle?


    Surely, not a ghost...


    But who?


    Who saved me?


    I frowned, trying to figure out the puzzle in my head. "Nevermind," I said eventually, waving my hand to dismiss the question. "Thanks, Allen. You can go now."


    Allen nodded respectfully and left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts, feeling the full impact of recent events weighing on me.


    As Allen left the room, I found myself alone with Kiara''s file.


    I was curious, so I started looking through it carefully.


    There were lots of details about her work achievements, her job in thepany, and notes about how good she was at her job and, many other things...


    I couldn''t believe what I found - a receipt for an engagement ring, dated a few months back. I raised my eyebrows in pure disgust.


    An engagement ring?


    So, she''s engaged?


    I scoffed at the thought.


    I never would have imagined someone as mature and sexy as her being tied down to a boyfriend, let alone engaged.


    Now, I can''t help but wonder - is she even a virgin?


    She''s got a man, so she''s probably already been taken or already got her pussy fucked out...


    But, I still have to pay her back for all the shit she''s put me through.


    Given her arrogant and confident nature, I want to shatter her into a million pieces.


    To do that, I need to make her mine.


    Only my sex ve.


    I sighed, feeling disgusted with myself.


    What''s wrong with me?


    I used to despiseori, and now here I am, contemting how I can cuck her boyfriend.


    I need to think about this more.


    I don''t know if I should do it or not...


    I''ll have to figure it outter...

 Chapter 39: Chapter39-Netori Quest

    I woke up in a king-size bed, feeling the luxury of the soft sheets beneath me.


    Stretchingzily, I got up and did some regr exercisespush-ups, sit-ups, and a few stretches to get my blood flowing.


    After my routine, I headed to the shower.


    The hot water felt soothing as it cascaded over my body.


    I looked at my wet reflection in the mirror and couldn''t help but admire what I saw.


    My body was chiselled to perfection, with no scars or imperfections.


    My shoulders and biceps were quiterge, my abdominal muscles were finely sculpted, and my thighs felt as solid as rock.


    I had always wanted this type of body in my previous life but couldn''t get it due to myziness, which constantly made me skip the gym and other workouts.


    But things were different now.


    I touched my body and muttered, "Oh, what a fine body it is. I wonder why women don''t constantly flock around me."


    In my previous life, I always had this idea that if you had great muscles and a handsome face, any girl or woman would fall head over heels for you.


    But aftering into this world, I became aware that not every woman or girl will fall for you just because of your looks.


    I sighed...


    ''Never mind.''


    After a few more minutes in the shower, I stepped out, dried off, and got ready.


    I put on my ssic CEO outfit and checked the time.


    I had 30 minutes before Allen woulde to guide me.


    To pass the time, I scrolled through my phone.


    The 30 minutes flew by, and then Allen arrived.


    He guided me to my car, and we both got in, ready to start the day.


    The car started automatically, its smooth engine humming to life as it lifted us up and headed towards my office.


    The scenery outside blurred as we sped through the city, the advanced navigation system ensuring we took the quickest route.


    As we cruised along, I took a moment to rx. The hum of the car and the gentle vibrations of the ride almost lulled me into a meditative state.


    But my peace was soon interrupted by a sudden notification.


    A soft chime echoed in the car, and a virtual screen popped up in front of me.


    It was the system again, presenting me with another quest.


    Quest: [Netori Quest!]


    Have sex with Kiara or NTR Kiara''s Boyfriend...


    Objective: Sex 0/1


    Reward: 150 Quest Essences


    (ept/Reject)


    System, are you serious?


    That''s literally forcing me to fuck her...


    I was shocked when I saw the quest objective.


    Just yesterday, I was thinking I could deal with NTRter, and now I already have a quest telling me to steal Kiara from her boyfriend.


    I looked around nervously. As someone who hatesori, I really don''t want to do this.


    But when I saw the rewards, I couldn''t ignore them.


    This quest is the first one I''ve seen since arriving in this world that offers monster essences as a reward.


    It''s a big deal for me because it means I won''t have to hunt monsters, waste my time and energy, and most importantly, risk my life.


    Instead, I can just fuck Kiara and get what I need.


    So, what should I choose then?


    My personal belief or the reward?


    Which one?


    It would have been a hard decision if the reward weren''t monster essences but as it is...


    (Quest epted!)


    So, let''s fuck her up...


    As we arrived at the entrance of my office building, I thanked Allen and bid him goodbye.


    He nodded respectfully before heading back towards the car, leaving me to enter the building alone.


    I stepped through the revolving doors and immediately made my way to the elevator.


    Normally, I would take the stairs to the top floor, but today felt differentI wanted to save time and get straight to my office.


    The elevator doors closed smoothly, and within a minute, I arrived at the top floor.


    Stepping out into the corridor, I walked towards my office door, ready to start my day.


    To my surprise, I noticed Kiara sitting at her personal workspace just outside my office.


    She had a faint smirk on her face as she nced up and met my gaze.


    Her smile seemed almost knowing, which immediately put me on edge.


    I wasn''t sure why she was smiling, but I didn''t trust it.


    Ignoring her expression, I focused on entering my office.


    I opened the door and stepped inside, closing it behind me with a decisive click.


    The familiar atmosphere of my workspace surrounded memy desk neatly organized, the soft glow of ambient lighting casting a warm hue across the room.


    Taking a deep breath, I settled into my chair.


    Kiara walked into the room swiftly, her heels tapping on the polished floor. She didn''t waste a moment before confronting me.


    "Michael, give me the G3''s password now!" Her voice was sharp, demanding that Iply.


    I stayed seated, finding her urgency somewhat amusing.


    G3 is crucial for ourpanyit''s where we keep all the secret transaction deals, profiles of top employees, documents, information onpany shares, and every other detail you can think of from A to Z.


    Her insistence for essing the G3 vault confirmed my suspicionsshe was after something crucial stored there.


    Initially, I was uncertain whether it was our rivals or not, but...


    Now, it''s evident that the individual backing her is from our rivalpany.


    She grew visibly frustrated when I didn''t respond immediately. "Michael, can''t you hear me? I''m ordering you to reveal the password!"


    I leaned back casually, arms crossed. "Nope, I''m not telling you."


    Confusion creased her brow.


    I can understand...


    Just yesterday, she had given me the loyalty pill, expecting me to obey.


    Yet here I was, defying hermand without fear.


    Her frustration turned into a smirk, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Michael, you''ll die if you keep resisting my orders, you know that right?."


    Ofcourse...


    I looked at her calmly and said nonchntly, "Alright, let''s find out if I''ll actually die or not."


    The tension in the room thickened as we locked eyes, each unwilling to back down. Kiara''s demeanor hardened, the threat implicit in her words.


    She knew the consequences of defiance as well as I did.


    For a long moment, neither of us moved.


    The weight of our standoff hung in the air, testing the limits of our resolve.


    Finally, Kiara broke the silence with a low chuckle, her smirk widening.


    "You''ve got guts, Michael. I''ll give you that," she remarked, her voice tinged with admiration.


    I remainedposed, refusing to show any hint of vulnerability. "What''s your game, Kiara? Why do you need ess to the G3?"


    Her smirk transformed into a knowing grin. "Let''s just say I have my reasons. Reasons that could benefit me more than what yourpany can provide."


    Ok, let''s end this h, h, my dick is already horny thinking how to fuck her in which position...


    "That''s one hell of a way to roast mypany," I responded sharply, meeting Kiara''s eyes with strong casualness. "I don''t think you can me kill just by ordering it. Can''t you see that your loyalty pill isn''t inside me anymore?"


    Kiara looked puzzled for a moment, her confident smile fading into a confused frown. "What do you mean?" she asked, sounding suspicious.


    "As you just heard," I continued calmly, "your loyalty pill is gone."


    "No way," Kiara eximed, sounding incredulous. "That can''t be true. You''re lying."


    "If that''s what you want to believe, then go ahead," I replied evenly. "But I''m still here, unharmed."


    Kiara hesitated, uncertainty crossing her face.


    "Make the loyalty pill explode!" Kiara shouted to test if what I said was true or not...


    After a tense minute of waiting, nothing happened to me.


    I was still standing there, unhurt and in control.


    "But... the loyalty pill should have gone off by now," she muttered, more to herself than to me.


    "Things have changed, Kiara," I said calmly, watching her closely. "You tried to control me, but things didn''t go as you nned, did they?"


    Kiara looked worried and confused. "How did you manage this?" she asked, her voice tinged with panic.


    "Kiara, Kiara, Kiara," I responded, shaking my head slowly. "Now isn''t the right time to ask ''how I did this or that.'' Now that I''m free, what do you think will happen to you?"


    Realization dawned in her eyes, and she stepped back.


    "What are you nning to do with me?" she asked, fear evident in her voice.


    Nothing, I''m just going to make you my pet... Sex pet...


    It was eerie; I looked at her like she was my prey, ready to be devoured.


    "Hey, Kiara, you know what I was just thinking about? Sliding my thick, hard cock deep inside your tight, wet pussy and fucking you until you''re screaming my name." I said.


    When Kiara heard this, her face darkened, and I noticed her arms shaking slightly, showing that she was a bit scared.


    "Yeah, that''s right, I was thinking about how hard it is to control my dick when I''m around a hot, sexy, slut like you. But, don''t worry, I''m a man, and I can handle it... Only for now... I''m gonna make you beg for more, Kiara, and there''s nothing you can do to stop me."


    My gaze moved to her chest, to be exact at her boobs with an unrestrained lust as I walked toward her, terror gripping her.


    "W-What are you talking about...? I-I am an Iron rank, you can''t force me..." she stammered, hoping to stop whatever I was nning.


    But my next words made her shiver.


    "...Edward ," I said.

 Chapter 40: Chapter40-Cuckolding Kiaras boyfriend (18+)

    "W-What are you talking about...? I-I am an Iron rank, you can''t force me..." she stammered, hoping to stop whatever I was nning.


    But my next words made her shiver.


    "...Edward Henderson," I said. As soon as she heard that name, her shoulders slumped in realization. I took out my phone and started reading, "A 50 year-old sryman, works at a car dealership as a small dealer, has a beautiful wife and a 27 year-old daughter..." I locked the phone and looked at her.


    "You know who I''m talking about, right? After all, he is your father."


    She was frozen, unable to speak.


    "I have to admit, I''m really surprised that your father still works even though his daughter is a secret undercover agent."


    Kiara''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. "H-How do you know that I am a secret agent? No, no, when did you find out my real identity?"


    "I leaned back, enjoying her reaction. "A long time ago... But, let''s not talk about those shits, right?" I said...


    "Where was I... right, your family. What a lovely family, huh? A caring man, working hard to provide for his dear ones," I said with a smile...


    "I wonder who would take care of his family if one day he suddenly went missing?" I asked, my voice cold and emotionless.


    "But who cares, right? You are still there..."


    I made sure to keep my attitude carefree while ckmailing her.


    I wanted to show her that I wouldn''t care if anything happened to her family.


    I could see her breathing slow down...


    The tension in the room was growing.


    I made sure my expressions and tone matched that of a ckmailer.


    I need to make sure shepletely believes me.


    I was confident she would, considering I had the money, influence, and enough people to act on my orders.


    "But, still..... I really am worried thinking about who would take care of your mom if what I saides true."


    Time seemed to freeze, and silent tears started dripping onto the floor beneath her.


    "Hey, I also heard that you have a fianc..."


    When she heard the word "fianc," her expression immediately became more serious, though tears still streaked her face.


    "What do you"


    I cut her off mid-sentence, saying, "Good, wait a bit."


    Kiara''s eyes widened with a mix of shock and confusion as I reached into my desk cupboard and pulled out a revealing raver dress, tossing it at her feet.


    "What do you want me to do?" she demanded, her voice shaky.


    "Go change into that dress," I ordered, my tone leaving no room for argument.


    She picked up the dress, holding it up and examining it with disbelief. "This dress is too short," she protested, her eyes pleading for leniency.


    I ignored her words and leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. "No chitchat, Kiara. Just do what I say... or your family, no your fiance..."


    Her face paled, and after a moment of hesitation, she nodded slowly. Clutching the dress, she turned and walked towards the small restroom adjacent to my office.


    The door clicked shut behind her, and I waited, my eyes never leaving the door.


    A few minutester, Kiara emerged, her face flushed with embarrassment as she adjusted the hem of the too-short dress.


    I surveyed her coldly, my expression giving nothing away. "Wow, Damn, you look so sexy," I said, my voice devoid of any emotion. "Now, should I start the forey?"


    She swallowed hard, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and anger, but she remained silent, waiting for my nextmand.


    "Come closer and take off your top," I urged, drawing her nearer.


    As she removed her tight tube top, revealing her firm boobs, I began to y with her nipples to stimte her.


    Taking her hand, I guided it to my crotch.


    She understood and started rubbing me, mimicking what I had seen before.


    Unlike the any other time, I intended to follow through and not end up unsatisfied.


    She looked up at me and asked, "If I do this, you''ll let me go, right?"


    Just ten minutes ago, I would have been satisfied with a hand job from this attractive, sexy bitch. But now, I saw many other things I could do with her.


    "We can discuss thatter. First, take off those sexy shorts and turn around. I want to see your ass," I said,ing up with more ideas every second.


    Realizing she had no choice, she pulled down her shorts and turned around. I grabbed her head and pushed it forward to get a good look at her ass and the small thong she was wearing. Then, I used my hands to turn her around again and push her down.


    She understood my signal and knelt in front of my erect penis. She sat there on her knees, looking down with a defeated expression but not moving. I looked at her and said, "Take my pants off, slut."


    This seemed to snapped her back to reality She looked up at me with anger in her eyes and said, "I am not slut."


    I smirked and gestured towards her revealing outfit, "You are now. Either you take off my pants and underwear like a good... or you know what will happen if you don''t."


    I could tell she wasn''t used to being intimate, especially with someone younger than her.


    She hesitantly reached out and undid my pants, pulling them down as a tear rolled down her cheek.


    I chuckled when she saw my arousal and she hesitantly reached out and grabbed it. "You know what to do, so no more talking."


    As she began to stroke it slowly, she looked up at me and said, "Please don''t call me that."


    "Shut up!" Imanded her.


    I chuckled as I grabbed her face and forced it onto my cock.


    I moaned as her tongue swirled around the tip, indicating she had experience.


    I held her head down roughly, causing her to gag before saying, "You''re a hot little cock-sucking slut, you know..."


    I grabbed her hair and yanked her off my penis, demanding, "Admit you''re my slut, ask to be my little slut!" She remained silent, so I pulled her hair harder and threatened, "If you don''t want to be my slut, your family will suffer... it''s your choice."


    She looked at me with anger and asked, "Can I be your slut?"


    "Yes, ofcourse, not only slut but also my personal cumpot." I said.


    I smirked and pushed her face towards my balls, which were sweaty due to the hot and humid weather.


    I lifted them up and shoved her face lower, enjoying her difort.


    "Lick my balls like the filthy little whore you are," Imanded, my voice dripping with malice as I relished in pushing her boundaries. I could see the disgust in her eyes, but it only served to fuel my horniness.


    Her hot little tongue felt like heaven as it massaged my sensitive balls, and I groaned with pleasure.


    Once I was satisfied that every inch of my balls had been thoroughly licked clean, I pulled her up to her feet and began to slide her thong down her legs.


    She resisted at first, but her feeble attempts were no match for my strength.


    I could feel her wetness against my fingertips, and I knew that at least part of her was enjoying this degrading encounter.


    I used my appraisal skill on her again and checked the horny meter, seeing it had risen to 45%.


    Hmm, it''s increasing just as I expected. If I keep going like this, she''ll break in no time.


    "Look at you, soaking wet and ready to be used like the dirty little slut," I sneered, taking pride in the blush that spread across her cheeks as she realized I had noticed her arousal.


    "Here''s what''s going to happen, Kiara," I began, my voice dripping with malice. "You''re going to sit on my cock, facing me, and ride it up and down as I exin our agreement. Once I''ve cum all over your face, you''ll be free to go... for today."


    The look of shock on her face when I ended with ''for today'' was beyond words. It was the perfect mixture of fear, disgust, and arousal, and it only served to make me harder. I couldn''t wait to see what other limits I could push her to break.


    I sat up in the chair in the office, the tension between Kiara and me thick in the air. She stared at me from across the room, her eyes a mix of defiance and fear.


    "What? Are you really that surprised?" I asked coldly. "Did you honestly think I''d let you go after you threatened me?"


    Kiara''s face twisted with disgust. "But, you"


    "Never. Ever," I cut her off sharply. "Come here. Don''t waste my time."


    She hesitated, her feet stuck to the floor. My patience was running out. "Alright then," I said menacingly, "your family is gone."


    I reached for the office phone on the table. As soon as my fingers touched it, Kiara''s fear won out. She rushed towards me, no longer able to hold back.


    Kiara hesitantly climbed onto myp, her heart pounding in her chest as she straddled me. I could feel the heat radiating from her core, and I knew she was already wet with anticipation. I smirked, enjoying the power dynamic between us.


    "Good girl," I purred, running my hands up her thighs and gripping her hips. "Now, let''s get down to business."

 Chapter 41: Chapter41-Taming Kiara (18+)

    "Good girl," I purred, running my hands up her thighs and gripping her hips. "Now, let''s get down to business."


    I reached out for her sexy hips, but Kiara''s hand shot out to stop me. "Wait," she said, her voice trembling. "I need to know what you want from me."


    I chuckled. "What do I want from you?"


    What kind of question is that?


    What else could it be other than fucking both of your holes?


    "I want you to be my little slut, to do whatever I tell you to do. I want to use your body for my own pleasure, to make you scream with ecstasy and beg for more."


    Kiara''s eyes widened, but she didn''t back down. "And... If I don''t?"


    I leaned in close, my breath hot against her ear. "Then your family and fiance will both suffer the consequences."


    Kiara''s face paled, but she didn''t move. I could see her struggling with her own desires, torn between fear and arousal.


    "F-Fine," she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll do what... you want."


    I smirked. "Good! Now, let''s get started."


    I reached down and pulled her thong to the side, exposing her swollen pussy. I groaned at the sight of her glistening folds, already slick with arousal. I teased her entrance with my tip, sliding it up and down her slit.


    "But... Please!" Kiara whimpered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Slowly."


    I chuckled, relishing in her submission. "As you wish, my little slut."


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her down onto my cock, impaling her on my length.


    "Ahhh!"


    Kiara cried out, her eyes rolling back in her head as I filled her to the brim.


    I began to thrust up into her pussy, our bodies pping together in a rhythmic dance.


    I could feel her walls clenching around me, trying to milk every inch of my cock.


    ''Uhh, shit, she is tight...''


    I reached up and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them roughly as I continued to pound into her.


    "Kiara, you boobs are mineeee, I will milk you dry!"


    Kiara moaned, her head thrown back in ecstasy.


    "No, no, please, a little slowly !" she begged, her voice bing more desperate with every thrust.


    Despite her protest, I knew she was actually enjoying it from her heart...


    I obliged, fucking her with reckless abandon.


    I could feel my orgasm building, my balls drawing up tight against my body.


    I reached down and grabbed Kiara''s throat, squeezing just hard enough to cut off her air.


    "W-uehat areug yhjou doinggg?" She said it painfully...


    "Who''s your daddy?" I growled, my voice barely recognizable.


    "Whhhha-haattt?" she asked, confused.


    I tightened my grip a bit more and said, "Answer me. Who''s your daddy?"


    "Youuuu arrre myyyy dadddddy," Kiara choked out, her eyes pleading with me.


    I released my grip on her throat and mmed into her one final time, my cock twitching as I filled her with my seed.


    Kiara cried out, her body trembling as she came undone on myp.


    I held her there, our bodies still connected as we caught our breath.


    I could feel her heart racing against my chest, and I knew she was still high from the encounter.


    I smirked. "let''s see how well you can ride me."


    I grabbed Kiara''s hips and began to thrust up into her, my cock hitting her G-spot with every stroke.


    I was fucking Kiara like a wild animal, my cock pounding into her tight, wet pussy as hard and fast as I could.


    I was so consumed by the pleasure that I lost track of time, my mind focused solely on the feeling of her pussy wrapped around my cock.


    But, I have to admit, fucking a real, live girl is so much better than just jerking off to some porn.


    There''s nothing quite like the feeling of a warm, wet pussy gripping your cock as you fuck her hard and rough.


    It''s a feeling that can''t be replicated by any porn video, no matter how good it is.


    I continued to fuck Kiara, my hips moving in a steady rhythm as I pounded into her over and over again.


    "Ahhh!"


    I could feel her body trembling beneath me, her moans growing louder and more desperate as I brought her closer and closer to orgasm.


    "I am cumming!" Kiara shouted.


    And, when she finally came, it was like nothing I had ever experienced before.


    Her pussy clenched around my cock, as I continued to fuck her through her orgasm.


    Now, let''s check the meter...


    70%...72%...75%...77%...79%...80%


    Alright, it''s increasing nicely for me... But wait, what happens when it reaches 100%?


    Then, I asked, "Hey, system, what happens when the meter hits 100%?"


    (System: At that point, the person will be submissive and loyal to you. Just remember, you''ll need to keep having sex with her atleast once a month to maintain that loyalty and submission.)


    Wait! Really?


    One sex and she''ll be loyal and submissive to me?


    That''s just amazing...


    I''m so excited; this beauty will be all mine.


    I am going to fuck her day and night, in every positionfrom doggy style to cowboy style, everything...


    Then, Then, what should I do next?


    Hmm.... Yes, try out my fetishes.


    I have several cosy fetishes I''ve been wanting to try with herlike a cat girl.


    Grabbing that smooth tail while having sex with her...


    Oh, it''s like a dreame true for me.


    But for now, let''s focus on my task...


    This feeling of fucking for the first time was just...


    It was a feeling that I knew I would never forget, a feeling that I would crave again and again.


    Fucking Kiara had been the most intense, most satisfying sexual experience of my life, and I knew I would do anything to feel it again.


    She moaned with pleasure, her head thrown back as she lost herself in the sensation.


    "Harder, fuck me mor-"


    Suddenly, Kiara halted her speech, realizing she had said something she shouldn''t have...


    I eximed, "I knew it! I knew you were a slut!"


    Then, I checked the horny meter again and saw that it was already at 92%.


    Just a little more, and it would reach 100%.


    I moved closer to her, grabbing her hair tightly and pulling her head back.


    "Say you want to get fucked by me more," I growled, my voice low and menacing.


    But, Kiara remained silent, her eyes wide with fear.


    So, I tightened her hair even more, causing her to scream out in pain.


    "Ahhhh, it hurts, it hurts, stop it!" she cried, tears streaming down her face.


    But, I didn''t stop. I just tightened her hair even more, pulling her head back even further.


    "Say it or I will tear your hair," I snarled, my voice filled with anger and lust.


    Finally, Kiara gave in, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes, yes, I want more, I want to get fucked by you harder."


    "That''s it then!" I shouted.


    Then, I begin to move my cock more fast in to her pussy and, her walls keep tightening when I hit her hard...


    I really like it...


    I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my balls tightening as I prepared to cum.


    But I wasn''t ready to let Kiara go yet.


    "Look at me," I demanded harshly. "Look me in the eyes and tell me you want me to cum, not just on your face, but in your mouth."


    Kiara hesitated, but then she looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and arousal. "I want you to cum all over my mouth," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    In a daze, she climbed off myp and knelt before me, opening her mouth wide as Imanded.


    The sight of her on her knees, submissive and eager, pushed me over the edge, and I experienced the most intense orgasm of my life.


    Shot after shot of cum sttered against her face, her mouth, her hair, and her eyes, creating a scene that was both filthy and captivating.


    I said, "Swallow it! Don''t even think about spitting."


    As she finished licking up everyst drop of my release, I looked down at her with a sense of satisfaction and dominance. "Get dressed and leave," I said firmly. "I''ll see you next Saturday at 11 p.m. Wear something sexy and be ready to do whatever I say. See you that day then."


    I hope she realizes now that the bnce of power between us has shifted, and it''s clear who''s in charge.


    I could see the fear and defeat in her eyes, so I think she understands.


    She knew she had to obey me, and I liked having total control over her.


    As she dressed and walked out of the room, I eagerly looked forward to our next meeting.


    I rxed in the chair, breathing out a sigh that was part relief, part worry.


    Time passed quickly as I thought deeply about what had just happened.


    That sex was soooooo good...


    ncing at the watch on my wrist, I realized nearly two hours had passed while I was absorbed in my first sex with Kiara...


    With a feeling of urgency, I reached for the virtual screen.


    As I tapped the screen, notifications flooded in, indicating a bunch of messages that needed my attention.


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Tame the Slut!] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: Sessfully Tame Kiara 1/1.)


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! You''ve sessfully obtained a Bronze rank sword and added it to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Netori Quest] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: Sex 1/1.)


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 150 Monster Essences from the Netori Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!)


    "Alright, everything I have now is good, but where''s my bonus objective reward?" I muttered.

 Chapter 42: Chapter42-Suck out her Lemons (18+)

    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Netori Quest] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: 1/1.)


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 150 Quest Essences from the Netori Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!)


    "Alright, everything I have now is good, but where''s my bonus objective reward?" I muttered.


    Suddenly, a virtual screen appeared in front of me.


    (Host, you have notpleted the bonus quest yet.)


    I thought, "But I just finished it."


    **System: Host, you have only fucked Kiara once. Therefore, she cannot be considered your personal fuck toy yet.**


    "Oh, I get it, okay," I muttered, epting the exnation.


    I went back to work, signing documents one by one.


    After 30 more minutes, my office phone started buzzing.


    Hmm, finally it''s over...


    I picked it up and said, "I''ll be there in 5 minutes."


    I got up from my desk and left my office, seeing Kiara in her usual assistant dress.


    "Kiara, put those files back in my cupboard," I instructed as I turned to leave.


    Suddenly, I remembered something.


    Turning back to Kiara, I said, "Oh, yeah, swallow this pill."


    I took a Loyalty pill from my zer pocket and handed it to her.


    Kiara took the pill in her right hand but hesitated. "Michael, I-I already took a Loyalty pill from the KS group when I was a lower agent for them, so I can''t take yours."


    KS...


    My blood started to boil when I heard that name.


    KS was our biggest rival out of the three otherpanies.


    They did the same work as ushigh trade transactions and other things.


    Now, why was my blood boiling?


    That''s because, in Michael''s memories, I saw that during thest CANNES meeting, where all the wealthy and their childrene together, Michael was severely insulted by the KS group owner''s son simply because he lost a solo monster-huntingpetition.


    I was thinking ofwait!


    Why am I getting angry?


    I''m not Michael Frostburne; I''m just Michael...


    My title?


    What was it?


    Why can''t I remember?


    I tried hard to force my brain to remember, but it couldn''t recall anything.


    What''s wrong with me?


    How could I forget my title?


    It was given by my father...


    Now that I think about it, I can''t even remember most of my past life memoriesmy birthday, my friend''s name, even my parents'' names...


    What''s happening?


    Why am I forgetting everything?


    I clutched my head tightly with my both hands...


    What''s going on with me?


    Will I forget who I really was?


    Will I forget everything?


    No, no, I can''t forget.


    What will happen to me if I do?


    Ah, shit...


    Just as I was lost in these thoughts, Kiara''s constant voice snapped me back to reality. "Michael, Michael! What''s wrong with you?"


    Yeah, what''s wrong with me?


    What was I even thinking about?


    Damn, I forgot what I was thinking just now...


    Then Kiara asked again, "So, what should I do with this pill?"


    I realized I had been thinking about this pill the whole time...


    Unbeknownst to me, someone had erased my recent thoughts just a few seconds ago without me noticing it.


    I muttered, "That''s a problem." Then I asked the system in my mind, "System, is there a way to break or remove the loyalty pill she took?"


    (Host, there is no way until youplete a quest.)


    A virtual screen popped up in my vision with a new quest:


    **Quest: Suck out**


    **Objective:** Suck the nipples of Kiara''s boobs.


    **Reward:** Loyalty pill that can rece the old loyalty and establish a new one.


    Again? Huh? Let''s hurry this time, I don''t have much time, I can''t keep Allen waiting...


    "Kiara, let''s make this quick," I said, trying to hide my frustration. "Take off your dress and give me those delicious tits of yours."


    Kiara hesitated for a moment, looking at me with confusion. "Michael, what are you talking about? I can''t just take off my dress here."


    I rolled my eyes and walked towards her, grabbing the zipper of her pencil dress.


    "I''ll help you, don''t worry," I said, pulling the zipper down slowly, revealing her creamy white skin inch by inch.


    As the dress fell to the ground, I couldn''t help but stare at her perfect, round tits, encased in acy ck bra.


    I reached out and cupped them in my hands, feeling their weight and softness.


    "Michael, what are you doing?" Kiara asked, her voice trembling slightly but she didn''t resist a single bit...


    One thing that has changed about Kiara is that now she isn''t resisting anymore.


    I thought it might be because of the Horny meter.


    Then, I used my appraisal skill on her, and a virtual screen appeared...


    **Name: Kiara Henderson**


    ...


    **Horny Meter: 102%**


    Oh, that''s new. I never expected to see the meter go over 100 percent.


    I asked in my mind, ''System, care to exin?''


    (Host, the Horny meter is designed to influence a woman and make her loyal to you. The more you make her horny, the more loyal she bes to you.)


    "Okay, I get that, but can you tell me what''s the maximum limit on this meter?" I asked, curious.


    (1000%)


    Wow, that''s massive...


    Then, I concentrated on Kiara''s questions...


    "What does it look like, Kiara?" I said, squeezing her tits harder. "I''m getting ready to suck on those juicy nipples of yours."


    I leaned down and took one of her nipples into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it and sucking hard.


    "Yummy! Kiara your boobs are yummy."


    "Ah."


    Kiara moaned softly, her hands reaching out to grab my hair.


    Thank goodness she''s enjoying this, or it might have seemed like some kind of forcefully rape...


    I continued to suck and nibble on her nipples, feeling my cock growing harder in my pants.


    But, this time no fucking, or I will definitely bete...


    Kiara looked at me with wide eyes, her breathing bing heavier.


    "Michael, why are you doing this now again?" she asked again, but this time her voice was huskier and more breathless.


    I told Kiara, "Just wait a bit longer. Let me finish up first, then I''ll tell you."


    As I savored the taste of Kiara''s nipple, I let my saliva drip down onto her breast, leaving a wet trail on her skin.


    With my other hand, I squeezed and kneaded her other breast, feeling its softness and weight.


    Kiara moaned and squirmed beneath me, her fingers clutching at my hair as I bit down hard on her nipple.


    The sharp pain only seemed to heighten her pleasure, causing her to cry out in ecstasy.


    "Urgghh, more, more!!" Kiara cried...


    Yeah, slu- Nah, nah, she just be loyal to me, calling her slut doesn''t add up... Then, what should I do call her?


    Cummy... How does that sound? After all she is my future cumpot...


    I was so lusty and hungry of her boobs that...


    Suddenly, I lost my bnce and toppled over,nding with a loud thud on the floor and Kiara also fell down with me...


    But I didn''t let that stop me; I continued to pleasure Kiara, my face buried between her breasts as I sucked and licked her nipples with abandon.


    The sound of Kiara''s moans and the wet pping of my tongue against her skin filled the room, creating an intense and disgusting atmosphere that only served to heighten my arousal.


    But eventually, I knew I had to stop; I will gette if I stay more...


    Reluctantly, I pulled away from Kiara''s breasts and helped her to her feet, both of us panting and disheveled from our passionate encounter.


    Then I said, "Okay, that''s all we can do for now. We''ll continue next Saturday."


    She nodded and begin to dress up...


    Then she asked, "Michael, can you now tell me the reason behind all of this?"


    I replied, "Oh, I did that to remove the loyalty pill they gave you."


    Kiara asked with suspicion, "Are you sure?"


    I asked, "Do you doubt me?"


    Kiara immediately began to shake her head vigorously. "No, I don''t doubt you," she said quickly.


    "Okay," I replied. "Give me a minute, please." I left the room and went back to my office.


    Once inside, I opened my system screen and was immediately flooded with numerous messages.


    Notifications and alerts filled the screen, each demanding my attention.


    I scrolled through them, trying to make sense of the chaos.


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Suck out] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: 1/1.)


    I focused on the most recent notification.


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! A Loyalty pill has been added to your inventory!)


    I sighed in relief, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    Alright, let''s get her to swallow the pill as quickly as possible.


    I looked at my watch and saw that 10 minutes had already passed, meaning I waste.


    ''Damn, what excuse should I give Allen now?''


    I quickly left my office and handed the pill to Kiara. "Swallow it fast," I said.


    Kiara hesitated. "But, I"


    I cut her off, raising my voice. "Just do what I say! Swallow it!"


    She quickly obeyed, putting the pill in her mouth and swallowing it. "Open your mouth," Imanded, and she did.


    After checking to make sure she had really gulped it down, I sighed in relief.


    "Okay, then, bye," I said, rushing off before she could respond.


    I sped to the elevator and waited impatiently for it to go down.


    When I finally got to the lowest floor, I said a quick "Bye" to the other employees I passed and hurried outside.


    There, I saw Allen in his usual butler''s uniform, leaning against the car and holding an umbre to shield himself from the sun''s heatwaves...


    Allen didn''t say anything as he opened the car door for me.


    I got inside and settled into thefortable seats.


    Allen took his ce in the driver''s seat, and our car lifted off into the sky, heading toward my mansion.


    We stayed quiet for a few minutes, the silence filling the car.


    Finally, Allen spoke in his usual emotionless voice. "Master, you arete."


    "Yeah, I know," I replied.


    "Any excuse?" he asked.


    "No excuse. I was just busy with work, that''s it."


    Allen nodded, and I didn''t mind the conversation ending there.


    I was tired from all the work and sex. As we flew over one of the cities in the B-rank state, I looked down and saw people going about their business.


    The sky was filled with cars and taxis, taking passengers to their destinations.


    The advanced technology of this world was amazing, and I felt grateful to live in such a high-tech society.


    The city looked vibrant and full of life. The buildings were sleek and modern, with bright lights illuminating the streets below.


    People moved efficiently, and the air traffic was well-coordinated, showcasing the wonders of this futuristic world.


    Allen spoke again, breaking my thoughts. "Master, I have something to inform you."


    "What?" I asked.


    "There was a boy who came to your office building," Allen said.


    When I heard the word "boy," I immediately asked, "Wait! What did you do with him? Did you send him back or what?"

 Chapter 43: Chapter43-Gravity training room

    Allen spoke again, breaking my thoughts. "Master, I have something to inform you."


    "What?" I asked.


    "There was a boy who came to your office building," Allen said.


    "Oh no, Ethan, I forgot about him..."


    When I heard the word "boy," I immediately asked, "Wait! What did you do with him? Did you send him back or what? When did hee?"


    Allen responded with a surprised tone, "Calm down, young master. He came maybe a week before you woke up. He was frantically requesting to meet you and wanted to talk about something. He even showed us the Frostburne family''s VIP card and said you gave it to him personally and told him to meet him"


    I cut him off. "Forget that. Just tell me what you did with him."


    Allen nced at me briefly before returning his eyes to the sky. "The guards didn''t let him through because they were concerned for your safety and didn''t have your permission. Since you were in aa, they told him to go back and said they would inform him immediately once you gave permission. But he kept insisting, so the guards had no choice but to force him out."


    I frowned, feeling a pang of guilt. "Allen, once we reach the mansion, I want you to immediately visit that boy and pick him up with his sister. Bring them both back to the mansion."


    Allen nodded. "Okay, Master."


    "By the way, you know where he lives, right?" I asked.


    "Yes," he replied directly.


    Afterward, I couldn''t stop thinking about Ethan in the back of my mind.


    Ugh, that guy...


    He''ll definitely get angry at me. What if he refuses to join me?


    But I don''t think he''ll reject my offer, considering I''m giving him a chance to improve his life and live luxuriously.


    But, What did he want to talk to me about?


    Is he even okay?


    The way he kept insisting tells me something''s wrong, but what could it be?


    Anyway, Allen is going there.


    I''m sure he''ll sort everything out.


    After a few more minutes of driving, we finally arrived at the mansion.


    I got out of the car and watched as Allen gave coordinated to the car, making sure that it was ready to go pick up Ethan and his sister.


    He nced at me, nodded, and I nodded back before he set off.


    I turned and walked through the long garden leading to the mansion.


    The garden was a vast expanse of vibrant flowers and neatly trimmed hedges, with winding stone paths guiding visitors through the beautifulndscape.


    The air was filled with the sweet scent of roses, lilies, and jasmine, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    The gardeners wearing hats were all busy at work: some carefully trimming the hedges, while others tended to the flowerbeds.


    I don''t know why, but every time I looked at the hedges, memories of my first encounter with the monsters came flooding back into my mind.


    Leave it...


    I kept ignoring the hedges until I finally entered the mansion.


    As I walked into the mansion, I pushed away the troubling memories and concentrated on reaching my room.


    I moved quickly through the halls, paying no attention to anything around me until I finally reached thefort and peace of my own space.


    Immediately upon entering my room, I shedded my clothes and then, headed straight to the bathroom for a second shower of the day.


    The cool water washed away the day''s tension, leaving me feeling refreshed.


    After drying off, I didn''t waste any time; I dove into my soft, inviting bed and closed my eyes, seeking respite in sleep.


    An hour passed in blissful silence until the abrupt buzz of my phone jolted me awake.


    I rubbed my eyes to clear away sleep, then grabbed my phone and saw a message from Allen.


    I tapped it and read, "Master, It''s going to take me a while to get them to our mansion."


    I didn''t worry about it, figuring dys in air traffic were causing the hold-up.


    Since I couldn''t fall asleep again, I started ying some video games on my phone to pass the time.


    I got so much engrossed into the game that I lost track of how long I''d been ying, and only stopped when the game finally ended.


    ncing at my watch, it read 12:55 p.m., prompting me to switch gears.


    I decided to do some training, so I plugged in my phone to charge its low battery and hurried back outside to my room.


    To my surprise, I found a group of maids waiting for me.


    Before I could inquire about anything, one of them asked if I wanted afternoon food.


    I politely declined, opting to have itter in the evening.


    They nodded in understanding and dispersed.


    Now, I know some of you might be wondering why I don''t have some funcough, I mean sex around with them.


    Unfortunately, I''m not as fortunate as the young masters in other novels. Even the maids in our house are highly skilled, ranging from Gold to tinum rank.


    Yeah, my security is top-notch.


    It''sparable to the security of the current American president in my previous world.


    With that settled, I walked past them, ready to focus on the rest of my day.


    After walking for a few minutes, I approached the elevator and stepped inside.


    I selected the lowest floor where the training area was located.


    After reaching the training area, I nced at the left corner of the room or area...


    You can call it whatever you want.


    I usually refer to it as the training area rather than just a room because of itsrge size.


    In the left corner of the spacious room, there was a spacious gym equipped with state-of-the-art gear.


    Most notably, it featured a gravity room...


    This gravity room allowed individuals to train and condition their bodies by increasing the gravitational force acting on them.


    While Gravity rooms are primarily utilized by Bronze to tinum rank hunters, Ace rankers asionally use them as well, though it''s rare to see higher ranks like Ace to Master rankers training in these facilities.


    Today, I decided to train here instead of sparring with dummies, sticking to the schedule Allen set for me when I first started training here. I''vemitted to working out here at least thrice a week.


    ...


    "Huff huff"


    The sound of heavy panting resounded in the room as I continued lifting the barbell.


    In the Gravity Room, you can adjust the gravity levels ording to your preference, with the maximum setting reaching up to 25 times normal gravity.


    Current, I''ve set the gravity level to nine times normal, while also lifting a heavy barbell at the same time.


    Why, you ask?


    Just to push myself to the limit.


    But, I have to admit...


    Lifting a 20 kg barbell under 9 times normal gravity is incredibly challenging.


    From what Allen told me, even for those who train continuously for days, it''s extremely tough. So, for me, it''s like entering hell mode.


    Last night, I briefly considered skipping gravity training today because I found it so hard and, difficult...


    However, when I realized myziness was creeping in, I made a promise to myself that I would definitely train in the gravity room today.


    When I first entered the gravity training room after a heavy rest, I didn''t immediately start training with the barbell.


    Instead, I began by running in circles for 30 minutes. It would have been easy for only if the gravity in the room hadn''t been five times stronger or normal.


    I remember when I first started training here, I initially set the gravity to three times normal. Seeing that it didn''t affect me at all, I decided to increase it.


    I raised it to four, then five, six, seven, and finally eight times normal gravity.


    It was only when the gravity was eight times stronger that I started feeling the pressure.


    I attempted to test myself by increasing it to nine times, but I failed miserably.


    I fell to the ground and couldn''t get up until Allen reset it back to eight times normal gravity.


    After that, I was determined to make myself stronger than other hunters.


    To achieve that, I needed to train under harsh conditions, which is why I continued practicing in eight times gravity until I found it walk in the park for me...


    Only then did I shift to nine times gravity.


    Allen also informed me that normal training would not benefit an Iron-Rank hunter, which is why I aimed to break through. However, leveling up fast wasn''t always possible.


    I looked at my body which was sweating and breathing heavily, it didn''t seem like I was at my limit.


    Maybe 30 more minutes and, then I am down...


    Then, I ced the 20 kg barbell on the floor and picked up a 30 kg one to lift...


    With the 9 times gravity, it felt like I was lifting a ton of weight.


    Looks like it will not be easy for me...


    But lifting 30 kg barbell in 9 times gravity was nothing impossible.


    While it was difficult training, I could still manage to lift it.


    I came to know from Allen that Iron rank hunters typically manage to lift a maximum of 40 kg barbells in a gravity training room.


    Gold rank hunters, on the other hand, are capable of lifting up to 240 kg, while tinum rank hunters can handle weights as heavy as 500 kg.


    When I asked how much weight Ace-Rank hunters can lift, Allen replied, "10 times more than what the human body can handle."


    I couldn''t estimate the exact number, but I figured it might be over 5000 kg...


    I also asked Allen to create a training routine for me, and he designed this intense regimen I calls "hell mode." Yet, he insists it''s just the beginning.


    I mean, seriously?


    He calls it the beginning, while I''m out here telling everyone it''s like hell.


    And, for anyone thinking how?


    Allen''s training regimen was so intense that I began lifting a 15 kg barbell in the Gravity Room right from the start.


    I know it might sound simple for someone used to the gym, but you have to realize I''m not that type of person.


    ***


    - GRRRR! - GAAHH!


    As I continued lifting the weights, I began to feel weaker, and grunting noises involuntarily escaped from my mouth...


    "Okay, I''m done," I muttered, cing the barbell on the floor.


    Then, I immediately set the gravity level to zero.


    Afterward, I copsed on the floor, panting heavily and covered in sweat.


    My heart was pounding, and my breath was hot.


    I nced at my watch; it was 2:30 p.m.


    I had been training for an hour and thirty minutes now, with a full hour spent on lifting the barbell...


    This marked a significant achievement for me, especially since during myst session, I could only manage 57 to 58 minutes.


    Improving by two minutes felt good and, satisfying...


    And then, I closed my eyes and fell asleep...

 Chapter 44: Chapter44-Lily

    I was currently in the gravity training room, lying on the floor, panting heavily with an exhausted body.


    After that, I closed my eyes, but just as I did, a trinng sound urred.


    I immediately looked at my smartwatch and saw a message from Allen. When I tapped on it, the message read: "Young master, I havepleted the task you gave. Both of the kids, including me, are waiting just outside the entrance of the mansion."


    I quickly wrote a message back: "All of youe to the training area, in the gravity room."


    Within a minute, another message came from Allen: "Ok, Master, as you wish."


    I put down my smartwatch and closed my eyes again.


    The reason I told them toe to the training room was that I was too tired and exhausted to go back to the entrance to check on them, so I called them here instead.


    A few minutester, the door of the gravity training room opened, and Allen entered with Ethan and his sister.


    So, they came...


    They came closer to me as Iy on the ground, touching my forehead with my right hand.


    "Young master," Allen said.


    I immediately changed my posture from lying to sitting and looked in their direction, only to see blood all over Allen''s right hand.


    What?


    What happened to him?


    How did he get hurt?


    No, waitwho did he fight with to get injured?


    For an Ace ranker to get hurt, it means the opponent must have been either another Ace ranker or an experienced tinum ranker.


    But why would high rankers like them fight in the first ce?


    High rankers usually don''t fight in the domain because the Government has a strict rule: any fight between higher rankers will lead to both of them going to prison for at least 10 days, maybe even 15.


    But they fought, which means something serious must have happened between them.


    I don''t worry about Allen too much since money can get a sentence dismissed. But still, for someone like him to get into a fight is rather surprising...


    Shocked, I stood up and asked, "Allen, what happened to your right hand? Why is it covered in blood? How did you get hurt?"


    Allen replied, "Master, I didn''t get hurt. That''s not my blood."


    Confused, I asked, "Then whose blood is it?"


    Allen replied, "Master, the blood belongs to some thugs I encountered on my way to pick them up." He then pointed towards the kids.


    Thugs, huh? In the slum areas, thugs were amon sight. They would loot, take over other people''s property, and constantly try to fight anyone they saw.


    There are no rules or limitations stopping them from doing these things because the government doesn''t usually care much about lower-ss people.


    It''s the same here. Unless you are strong, you can''t live peacefully.


    After all In a world like this, the weak are trampled, and the strong are favored.


    I looked in the direction he indicated and saw a ck-haired boy with a malnourished body and pale skinEthan.


    Hiding behind him was a little girl with blonde hair, her face and skin in the same poor condition as Ethan''s.


    Oh, so that must be his sister...


    I assumed she was his sister.


    Curious, I used my appraisal skill on her.


    ---


    **Name:** Lily Brooks


    **Height:** 4''7"


    **Weight:** 115 lbs


    **Age:** 12


    **Personality:** Caring, Kind-hearted, help ful.


    **Evaluation:** Normal-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** She has a 95% chance of achieving Ace-Rank by the age of 26.


    ---


    Yes, I knew it, another fantastic find...


    The joy I experienced when I saw her status was simply indescribable.


    Her status confirmed my suspicions...


    I half expected her to be just like her brother, but it turns out my expectations were urate...


    Ace rank...


    It''s a rank lower than her brother''s, but in a world where finding an Ace ranker is as rare as finding a needle in a haystack, it''s quite fortunate.


    "Allen, thank you for bringing them here safely," I said, feeling a mix of gratitude and concern.


    Allen nodded, "It was my duty, Master. But we need to get them medical attention and proper food immediately."


    When I heard his words, I have to admit I was quite surprised because I don''t usually see that caring side of Allen often...


    Anyway, that''s good though; maybe he can finally improve his caring andmunication skills while looking after them.


    Yeah, I nned for him to take care of both of my hidden gems...


    I turned to Ethan, who held his sister protectively. "Ethan, I''m relieved you''re here. You and your sister will be safe now. I will make sure you both get the care you need."


    Ethan nodded cautiously. "Thank you, boss," he murmured, his voice faint.


    Who needs gratitude from golden fingers? I''m assisting you now, and I''ll ensure both of you pay me back someday in return.


    "No problem," I replied, "It''s my pleasure to help you both."


    I motioned to Allen. "Allen, take them to the medical center or wing and have the staff prepare a meal for them."


    Inside the mansion, there was a medical center along with a team of doctors. I believe their rooms are located in the guest area.


    I''d like to mention that our guest rooms are also incredibly luxurious andfortable, equipped with high-ss facilities.


    Ethan suddenly scratched his head, a small smile ying on his lips. "Boss, I forgot to introduce my sister to you. This is Lily," he said, his voice slightly nervous yet proud. "She''s a little afraid to meet you."


    With that, Ethan gently guided his sister forward.


    Although I noticed Ethan reassuring Lily repeatedly, saying, "Don''t worry, Lily, they won''t hurt us..."


    That was possibly the first time I heard a young boy saying we are not dangerous to us...


    It clearly showed how difficult their lives must have been, perhaps due to those thugs they mentioned...


    Perhaps those thugs were consistently harassing them when they lived in the slum areas.


    I sighed...


    They were such unfortunate kids...


    Lily appeared hesitant, her eyes flickering with a mix of curiosity and apprehension as she stood before me.


    I rose from my seat to meet her eye level, offering a warm smile to reassure her. "Hello, Lily," I greeted softly, extending my hand in a gesture of wee. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    Lily tentatively took my hand, her grip surprisingly strong despite her initial shyness. "H-hello," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Ethan beamed proudly at his sister, his earlier tension easing. "Lily''s been through a lot," he exined with a hint of protectiveness in his tone. "But she''s strong, just like our parents taught us."


    "That''s admirable," I remarked sincerely, admiring the resilience in both siblings. "You''re in good hands here. Allen will ensure you''refortable."


    Allen, who had been quietly observing the exchange, nodded reassuringly. "Absolutely. Let''s get you settled in, Lily. The medical center is right this way."


    As Ethan and Lily walked behind Allen toward their temporary rooms, I couldn''t shake the satisfaction of offering refuge to those who needed it.


    I know I''m not a saint, but helping needy kids like them feels really good.


    It was moments like these that reminded me why I chose this pathto make a difference, however small, in the lives of others...


    My decisions can either ruin someone''s life or improve it.


    I have the power to make those choices, but don''t expect me to act like a hero and prioritize saving people over myself.


    I''m not that person, and I won''t be like that unless there''s something profitable for me in it.


    As they disappeared from view, I returned to my thoughts, already nning the next steps to ensure Ethan and Lily''s transition into our world would be as smooth as possible.


    Now, how do I exin this to my father?


    Bringing random kids from the slums is something previous Michael wouldn''t even consider, let alone do.


    Now that Michael''s father will find out about this, he''s definitely going to be suspicious of me. I need to tread carefully here.


    As for the reason...


    Let''s say I want to help Ethan. Why?


    Well, because he once saved my life in the jungle.


    But would they believe that a normal-ranked hunter saved an Iron-ranked like me?


    I sighed...


    Darn it, I don''t think I cane up with any convincing reasons.


    Even if I could, I can''t think of any right now. And I don''t even know if Michael''s father, with his high intelligence, would even believe in anything I say...


    Forget it.


    I left the gravity training room and went straight to my room. Before I settled in, I pulled out my smartwatch and sent Allen a message.


    I asked him to give Ethan and Lily loyalty pills and arrange their rooms closer to mine in the mansion.


    ***


    (Author''s Note-Don''t Misunderstand!")


    ***


    I didn''t want to take any chances, so I decided to give them loyalty pills.


    Considering, what if they betray meter on?


    Then, I might get fucked up...


    While typing, Ethan nced at the message but didn''t reply. Wondering if something was wrong, I asked, "Any problem?"


    He quickly responded, "Yes, master, I''ll do as you say."


    Content with his answer, I closed my smartwatch and headed to my room, ignoring the maids passing by.


    After arriving in my room, I jumped into bed to rest for a while. I also nned to eat some food afterward.


    I was too hungry from all those trainings and, others shits...


    I have also decided train this 3 to 4 days in to gravity training room to improve more and more...

 Chapter 45: Chapter45-Rest in peace

    The dense jungle was alive with the sounds of the night: the rustling of leaves, the distant calls of nocturnal creatures, and the pounding of hooves.


    A pack of creatures with two horns, resembling goats, tore through the underbrush at full speed.


    Their eyes were wide with terror, and their breaths came in frantic,bored gasps.


    From behind them, a man''s voice rang out, clear andmanding despite the chaos. "Hey, you guys, stop running and let me kill you peacefully!"


    I was that man, sprinting through the jungle, my breath heavy, and my heart racing.


    I hade into the jungle at night, even though I had work in the office tomorrow.


    My goal was simple: hunt down as many monsters as I could, quickly and efficiently. But now, I found myself in a frustrating chase.


    The moonlight filtered through the thick canopy, casting creepy shadows on the forest floor.


    The air smelled of earth and nts, and the ground was uneven with roots and fallen leaves.


    The creatures ahead of me, these horned goat-like monsters, were my targets.


    They were clearly scared, running through the trees to get away.


    I used my appraisal skill, and a virtual screen popped up in front of me, showing their details.


    **ze Horn Goats**


    - **Height**: 4.2 feet


    - **Weight**: 220 pounds


    - **Strength**: Strong ramming ability, fire-resistant fur and, Unity Roar...


    - **Weakness**: Vulnerable to water-based attacks, sensitive eyes and, weak legs


    - **Critical Body Parts**: Eyes, underbelly


    - **Rank**: Lesser-Rank Monster


    - **Probability**: There''s a 98% chance of winning against these monsters.


    98 percent...


    If only I had my daggers with me, these guys would be dead by now.


    I believe I could easily kill them with my dagger-throwing ability, which is much more urate when I throw them than using this gun.


    I quickly looked at the information, then pulled out my gun and aimed carefully.


    With a loud crack, I fired, but the bullet missed to hit any one of the goats.


    "Darn it, missed it again!"


    I cursed under my breath, annoyed at how bad I was with the gun.


    "Today of all days," I muttered, shaking my head.


    I hadn''t brought any daggers with me, thinking a gun would be the fastest way to kill these monsters.


    Yeah, why?


    Because I gave my daggers to Allen and told him to take them to the cksmith guild for sharpening.


    With all the training and monster hunting, they had lost their edge.


    I also didn''t have any other types of weapons in my inventory because all the weapons I obtained frompleting quests, I gave to Allen. I instructed him to auction them on my Barte tform.


    But I believe it was the right decision because all those weapons were practically useless to mepared to a gun and a dagger.


    I might have received some swords and other items, but I can''t recall them now.


    Now, struggling to hit my targets, I realized how careless that was.


    The gun, which I thought would be my best asset, was actually a hindrance.


    I had been running through the jungle for five hours, my body aching and my patience running out.


    During that time, I encountered many lesser-ranked monsters but not a singlemon rank monster. This was because I was hunting very close to the human domain where there were already multiple cameras and guards stationed around.


    Nowing back to lesser rank monsters, when I say many, I mean literally hundreds of monsters...


    Despite my efforts, I had only managed to kill about fifty of them.


    It''s all because of my beginner skills with guns...


    I have to admit, shooting urately with a gun is much harder than it appears in movies...


    I remembered the flock of sparrows I had seen earlier and how I missed almost all of them due to my inexperience with the gun...


    Breathing heavily, I continued the pursuit, the jungle seeming to close in around me.


    After a few more minutes of relentless running, I managed to position myself for a clear shot.


    With steady hands, I aimed carefully and fired.


    The bullet found its mark.


    "Yes, finally!"


    One of the goats took the hit in its vulnerable underbelly, copsing instantly with a pained bleat.


    The other goat staggered, its hind leg wounded from earlier.


    It struggled to rise, determination for survival gleaming in its wild eyes.


    I approached cautiously, knowing that even injured, these creatures could still pose a minimal threat.


    As I neared, the goat with the leg injury managed to stand, fixing its horns towards me.


    In a desperate charge, it lunged forward, driven by clear survival instinct.


    Reacting swiftly, I fired another shot.


    The bullet tore through the air, finding its mark in the goat''s stomach.


    A gruesome hole appeared, and a torrent of blood spilled out, staining the jungle floor and, some on my shoes...


    The goat copsed with a final, feeble gasp, its eyes losing their fierce glint.


    The jungle fell silent again, except for the rustling leaves and distant calls of creatures.


    I stood there, catching my breath, adrenaline still coursing through my veins.


    Seriously...


    That guy believed his horn could rival my gun.


    Anyway, let''s check his friend.


    I looked at the other goat, barely clinging to life, blood pooling around its wounded underbelly.


    Gripping my gun tightly, I aimed towards it and calmly said, "Goodbye."


    With a sharp crack, another bullet tore through the air, striking the goat squarely in the stomach.


    Another gruesome hole opened up, and blood gushed out in a macabre fountain.


    Despite the mortal wound, the goat continued to twitch weakly, its eyes wide with pain and defiance.


    "Wow," I muttered under my breath, staring at the struggling creature. "You''re the first monster today who hasn''t gone down easy."


    The goat met my gaze for a brief moment, then turned its head to the night sky and let out a feeble roar, ast act of defiance against its impending fate.


    Annoyed by the prolonged struggle, I quickly adjusted my aim and fired another shot.


    This time, the bullet found its mark in the goat''s head.


    There was a final twitch, and then ity still, its roar abruptly cut short.


    "So annoying," I muttered, shaking my head at the stubbornness of the creature.


    As the jungle fell silent once more, I nced at my surroundings.


    Ok, so all clear...


    And then checked my watch.


    It disyed 4:00 a.m.


    I don''t have much time left...


    I contemted opening the character profile to assess my progress, but before I could, a noise caught my attention.


    Hmm, what was that sound?


    Swiftly, I focused on my surroundings, senses heightened.


    Suddenly, a goat leaped out from a bush, aiming for my back.


    Expected...


    Reacting quickly, I sidestepped just in time.


    As the goat rushed past me, I turned swiftly and fired in its direction, hoping not to miss.


    Luckily...


    The bullet hit the goat''s neck, ending its attack instantly with a final, desperate gurgle.


    I sighed.


    Phew, that was close...


    He almost got me there...


    I scanned my surroundings again and muttered, "You guys can stop hiding, I know you''re all here."


    Suddenly, ze horn goats began to emerge from every direction around me.


    Their agitation was clear, likely provoked by the deaths of their kind.


    Instead of feeling panicked or scared, I was actually quite pleased.


    Why?


    Because this was all part of my n.


    Earlier, I had observed that one of their strengths was their unity in roars or in other words their "Unity Roar".


    I spected that these might be a roar skill that could call them all together.


    Skill names and their effects can differ, so there was a risk, but I chose to test my theory anyway.


    After killing the first goat, I waited patiently for the second one to roar.


    When it didn''t and was barely alive, staring at me, I shot it again in the same injured spot, increasing- no, doubling its pain until it finally cried out, summoning itspanions.


    Now, in the current situation, I nced in every direction with one thought on my mind: more monsters meant more Essences, which meant faster leveling up.


    Without hesitation, I opened my inventory and grabbed another gun.


    With a gun in each hand, I shouted, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    I began shooting randomly in all directions, spinning around like a wheel.


    After half an hour of shooting and, killing, I panted heavily, my clothes soaked in bloodboth mine and the creatures''.


    Dead ze horn goats littered the ground: some with holes on stomach, others headless or blind.


    The air reeked of blood''s metallic tang and gunpowder''s acrid stench.


    Moonlight seeped through the thick canopy, casting eerie shadows on the scene of carnage.


    In every direction, there was nothing but silence.


    Despite feeling exhausted and heavy-limbed, I remained standing amidst the aftermath, adrenaline still surging through me.


    I nced from one fallen goat to the next, assessing the toll of the intense battle.


    "You put up a good fight, all of you. Rest in peace..."


    And every few seconds, I hurriedly gathered as many bodies as I could, nning to sell them on Barte or to the hunters'' guild in the future.


    After that, I checked my body and assessed my condition.


    One broken finger... Two broken toes... One dislocated arm, and some internal injuries...


    Well, that''s less than I expected.


    I quickly took out a tinum-ranked healing potion and drank it down. Within a minute or two, I was back to my previous good health.


    But there was still a problem...


    I held my nose and muttered, "Why do they always smell so bad?"


    My clothes were a mess, though they weren''t pristine when I entered the jungle for the hunt.


    I had kept a reasonable distance to avoid getting their smelly blood on me, but I still ended up with some stains.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t enough to make me reek.


    But this fight ruined everything.


    Leave it...


    Then, with a single thought, I opened my character profile, and a virtual screen appeared in front of me.


    (Congrattions, Host, Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Monster Essence of Gerbil has been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory


    ...


    And with that, I received numerous messages indicating that I had killed a total of 22 ze Horn goats, which meant I would receive 22 Essences.


    Let''s check my total progress now.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 46% (1150/2500 essences).


    Attributes:- (0/1)


    [Power]: Iron.


    [Speed]: Iron.


    [Spirit]: Iron.


    [Recovery]: Iron.


    Hmm, that''s great. At this pace, I''ll level up in just a few days.

 Chapter 46: Chapter46-Morally Degenerate (18+)

    Inside my sleek flying car, I satfortably while Allen navigated the bustling morning traffic.


    As usual, he was escorting me to my office.


    I nced out the window and observed the orderly chaos of vehicles zooming in different directions, adhering strictly to traffic rules, even in the sky.


    In this world, where wealth and power often mix, one rule always stood firm: everyone, no matter their status, obeyed traffic rules.


    It was a direct order from the government to ensure safety and order in the skies.


    Even billionaires and top leaders of organizations had to follow speed limits, yield to other traffic, and signal their intentions.


    I liked this part of our society.


    It made sure everyone yed by the same rules, showing that taking care of themunity was more important than personal privileges.


    Of course, people could have security teams, which added protection without messing up the traffic system.


    Now, regarding my security?


    They are everywhere, blended into the traffic, closely monitoring our car.


    Being the son of a multi-billionaire in this domain, it''s obviously necessary that my security should be top-notch.


    There have been numerous cases where rebel organizations, especially TERROR, have targeted sons of multi-billionaires in order to potentially kidnap them, hold them hostage, and demand more privileges, weapons, and other things...


    "Morning traffic seems a bit heavier today," Allen remarked, his eyes focused on the airnes ahead.


    I nodded, acknowledging his observation. "At least everyone is following the rules. It keeps things moving smoothly."


    Allen nodded, skillfully guiding our car through a break in the traffic.


    After a few minutes of driving, we reached my office.


    I got out, said goodbye to Allen, and entered the building, greeting others as I headed straight for the elevator...


    I was practically rushing as fast as I could.


    Why?


    Because today was finally the day I could fuck Kiara again.


    It''s not like I could have fucked Kiara any other day...


    I remember that after having sex with Kiara for the first time, I thought abouting back the next day to fuck her again. But I quickly dropped the idea when I realized that would make both Allen and my father very suspicious of me.


    The previous owner of this usually didn''t like going to the office every day.


    Anyway, I had been fantasizing about her all night after that sex with her and I even masturbated four time while watching some porn videos on my phone.


    Yeah, even in this world, Porn stars and their porn videos were present.


    The government hadn''t made any specific rules about which porns were prohibited from being uploaded on Futur, unlike in the old world.


    Never mind, where was I?


    Yeah, about fucking Kiara... Man, I''ve been waiting for so long.


    Kiara, I''m finally here...


    And then, finally, I arrived at the top floor, stepped off the elevator, and saw no one at Kiara''s desk...


    I was confused because she usually would have been here by now.


    I shrugged it off, thinking she might be stuck in traffic.


    I walked to my office and opened the door, only to see something unbelievable.


    What the fuck?


    I was shocked...


    My eyes literally widened.


    Why?


    Because Kiara was standing in my office, gazing in the direction of the sses protector.


    She was looking at the city and seemed to be enjoying the view, I think...


    But that wasn''t why I was shocked. I was shocked by the dress she was wearing...


    She was wearing a pleated, stretchy mini skirt for high waist for women.


    I muttered, "Ki... Ara."


    When I said that, she finally turned to look at me.


    I had to admit, when I saw her, my heart started racing.


    Kiara said, "Oh, hello, Michael."


    I responded, "Kiara, Kiara, Kiara, do you understand how much you''re affecting my dick right now?"


    She blushed, but only a little.


    And, then, I went close to her and, than she said, "Michael-"


    I cut her off mid-sentence and said, "Quiet! Don''t say anything and stay still if you..."


    I stopped right there, hoping she understood what I meant. I didn''t really want to ckmail her, but I suddenly felt a little urge to do it.


    Then, I sat down and looked at her skirt.


    Oh, so beautiful.


    And, then, I slowly moved my right hand to her skirt and then lifted it.


    It revealed a pink colour panty...


    Ohh, she is wearing pink colour.


    Then, I stood up and brought my face closer to Kiara.


    "You know what? I really like your outfit!"


    I leaned in closer to her ear and whispered, "But I''d prefer to see you in naked outfit more..."


    Then I touched her boobs with my both hands, fondling it a few times, and asked, "How is it? Are you feeling good?"


    When she didn''t answer, I said, "Okay, never mind."


    I brought my right hand closer to her pinky panty, then swiftly went inside of it and began to rub her clitoris.


    After a few minutes, I said, "Nah, this isn''t working. Let''s get you naked!"


    And, then, with that I stripped her naked slowly while enjoying the naked view of her body...


    I mean, who wouldn''t? I''m a man after all.


    Then I ordered her, "Sit on the floor naked!"


    She wanted to protest but decided not to and obediently sat on the floor. Then I also sat on the floor next to her.


    "Kiara, tell me, how was it previous time? I mean, was it nice to cum, when I fucked you five days ago?" I asked her, reaching between her legs and teasing her.


    She was silent, so I shouted aggressively, "Answer me!"


    "Ye-yes!" she confessed.


    "Good, good, keep behaving like that!"


    "And another thing: you''lle for me. You''lle all the time. I''ll make youe so much you''ll beg me to stop."


    And then, I began to rub her clitoris while covering her mouth with my other hand.


    I continued stimting her intensely, wanting to make her give in, feelingpelled to do so...


    Sometimes while stimting her clitoris, I would asionally uncover her mouth and touch one of her breasts, groping and squeezing which made Kiara moaned more and more.


    I actually wanted to tear them down...


    After stimting or fingerring her for a few more minutes, she reached orgasm for the first time and then I started fingering her for the second...


    Even when Kiara seemed like she wanted to protest, I silenced her by covering her mouth.


    Then, she climaxed a second, third, fourth time, and it kept going...


    I kept track of each time she orgasmed, but something unexpected happened at the start of the eighth time.


    Kiara suddenly groaned and muttered through my fingers, "Mo... More."


    I couldn''t hear her well, so I asked, "What did you say?"


    She whispered again, "More."


    This time, I heard her clearly, but I wanted to make her scream loudly to understand.


    So, I slowed down my fingering speed and asked, "Hmm, what did you say? I couldn''t hear it. Could you say it louder next time?"


    Then, I slowed down and she finally begged by shouting,"More."


    "Yes, that''s my cumpot, whenever you want something, just ask loudly. A cumpot doesn''t need to feel ashamed, right?"


    She nodded eagerly...


    So, I increased the speed of rubbing her clit more and more...


    I have to admit...


    I was so focused on fingering her that Ipletely forgot about the time. When I suddenly remembered, I looked at my watch and said, "Oh no, it''s already been 2 hours!"


    I hadn''t even started my work of signing papers. At this rate, I might not finish it at all.


    And, just then, an Idea came and, I looked at Kiara who was making Ahegao face...


    I liked it.


    I could see a small smile on her lips and, there was also saliva dripping from it.


    She is really broken...


    Yeah, I mean it really.


    Then, I used my appraisal skill on her and, checked my horny meter whose percentage was 145.


    I stopped rubbing Kiara''s clit, and she immediately looked at me with a surprised expression and said, "Boss, why did you stop?"


    I looked troubled.


    "Kiara, I suddenly remembered I have a lot of work to do, so I can''t continue stimting you."


    As I tried to stand up, Kiara grabbed my leg and stuttered, "Boss, please don''t leave halfway through, I-I will do your work, I promise, just don''t stop."


    I looked into her eyes with pity.


    I sighed...


    What have I done to this beautiful girl?


    Could I be seen as a monster for making her look like this?


    Yet, why do I feel satisfied seeing her like that?


    Why do I want to do more?


    Why do I want to break her down further?


    I know she''s been bitch, she deserved to be punished, but this feeling...


    Am I morally degenerate?


    No, no, that can''t be right, I must be overthinking...


    I refocused on Kiara, who was pleading with me, and said, "Are you sure about this?"


    She nodded vigorously...


    "Alright then, let''s break you further."


    Damn it, what the fuck am I even saying?


    Then, I returned to my previous task of pinching Kiara''s nipples while fingering her.


    Then, as she continued her orgasm for the 20th time, I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    I immediately reached into pants and begin to undress and pulled out my oversized machine gun.


    And then, I began to position my cock between her legs.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Kiara, who was smiling at me.


    I immediately said, "Kiara, I am starting the real fun!"

 Chapter 47: Chapter47-One Sex is all it takes (18+)

    I immediately said, "Kiara, I am starting the real fun!"


    And, then, I positioned myself between her legs and, then I thrust my cock straight in to her pussy...


    Kira made an approving noise and said, "So... Amazing!"


    Then I started thrusting her, but after a few times, my phone, which was on the table, began ringing loudly.


    "Ugh, darn it! Allen must be calling!"


    I ignored my phone ringing for a bit until I finally messaged Allen that I didn''t need him to escort me today.


    I switched off my phone and then began to enjoy the feeling of pration, that unique sensation you get when you share sex for the very second time.


    After a few minutes of thrusting her, I started trying out different techniques such as pinching, squeezing, rubbing and, kissing her neck, mouth, everything possible while still assisting her in our sex.


    She was breathing heavily, reacting to my every move: the squeezing of her breasts, the rubbing of her clit, the nibbling of her neck and ears, and the constant thrusting into her tight pussy.


    I wrapped my arms around her torso and pulled her up a bit, so I could get deeper, pulling further out and driving back in, moving her whole body up and down mine.


    "This all sex is like a dreame true for me," I told her as her body arched back, her head leaning over my shoulder. "I can feel the excitement building in you, like an electric charge. If I don''t let youe soon, you''ll be screaming for release." I loosened my arms, settling her down firmly on my cock, and grabbed her breasts, squeezing and twisting the nipples forcefully, massaging them.


    My words were having an effect on her, and she leaned over, breaking free of my arms, her hands gripping the edge of the couch.


    She brought her legs together between mine and nted her feet firmly on the floor.


    Without warning, she began driving herself up and down on my cock.


    "Ohh, surprise, surprise, so my slutty assistant is finally acting like a bitch in heat, huh?" I said as I grabbed her hips and helped her, thrusting forcefully.


    The scent of our sex was intoxicating, and I could hear little grunts escaping her lips.


    I let it continue for a while, until I could hear her breathing bing rough and could feel her trembling. "Do you want toe now?" I asked her.


    She remained quiet, struggling with herself.


    "Do you?" I insisted.


    "YES." She hissed between clenched teeth.


    "Good, watch me." I pulled her back against me, letting her catch her breath a second.


    She watched me, as I did all of this.


    "You were incredible," I whispered, my hand back between her legs, as I massaged her clit.


    "Was that really your Second blow-job to me?" I asked.


    "Yes"


    "You know what? That was Incredible."


    I put my hand behind her hair and grabbed a fist full of silky blond hair. I turned her head to me, and greedily enveloped her mouth with mine giving her no time to speak.


    My arm across her chest, tweaking her nipple, held her high on my body.


    My other hand rubbed her pussy hard.


    She was reaching down to touch where my cock was driving in and out of her velvet tunnel, while her other hand was buried in my hair, clutching me.


    I used my hips to bang her hard, and she had her feet up on the couch and was getting some leverage of her own, mming down onto me.


    I wrenched my mouth off of hers and breathed into her ear. "Slutty bitch, Come for me."


    She moaned and her hips ground into me.


    "Come on my big cock."


    She was almost crying.


    "Come for me, Kiara."


    "Oh God," she hissed.


    "Come, Michael!" she screamed, pulling hard on my hair.


    "No, Michael, I am your boss! Only boss!" I said, looking deep into her eyes. She nodded hesitantly.


    I kept pumping her and massaging her clit while she shuddered in my grip. Her hand reached down and grabbed mine tightly, stopping the motion. She copsed against me, her head lolling back, her eyes rolling into her head.


    I could still feel her pulsing around me, reveling in the thought that Ipletely owned this beautiful, hot, and desperately horny woman.


    I pushed her head up. "Watch now. Watch mee for you. See what that pretty little mouth of yours did for me."


    "Here, Ie!" And, with that I shooted my loads of sperms inside of her pussy and, Kiara roared...


    "Ahhhh!"


    Kiara suddenly pulled off my cock and crawled toward floor.


    What''s with her?


    I looked at her in confusion but, my attention was immediately caught on her asshole...


    She looked so good on her hands and knees, her ass presented to me, her pussy pink and swollen.


    I wanted to leap up and take her wildly, but I just enjoyed the view for a few moments.


    "Boss, you came so much," she spoke softly.


    Iughed and asked, "Tell me, what did you expect when I was with you?"


    "I thought after the first two times, you''d be done. But you kept going and going. I could barely handle it."


    "Good girl," I said.


    "Do you know why I came so much?"


    Kiara shook her head.


    "It''s because it was my second time fucking that beautiful body of yours."


    She looked back at me, her face flushed.


    Wait, were her cheeks turning red? Was she embarrassed?


    Embarrassed to be fucked by her boss behind her fianc''s back? That''s ridiculous.


    It looks like I''ve got her now.


    I didn''t waste the opportunity and asked, "Hey, who do you think deserves your beautiful pussy more, me or your fianc?"


    When I said that, Kiara''s expression immediately changed, her face darkening.


    I think she might be feeling guilty...


    I checked the horny meter and saw that the percentage had increased to 170. But then, suddenly, it dropped by 1 and was now 169.


    Startled, I immediately called the system and asked, "System, what''s going on? Why is the meter going down? You said if I fuck her once or twice a month, everything would be fine. So, what''s this?"


    [Host, it''s all your fault!]


    "What do you mean? How?"


    [Who told you to remind her about her fianc?]


    "Wait, is it only because of that?"


    [Yes, host, it''s because of that. She''s slowly regaining her consciousness.]


    "Well, what do I do now?"


    [Fuck and break her more until she only sees you as her fianc.]


    "Ok."


    In my mind, I responded silently.


    Then, I quickly called out, "Kiara, Kiara!"


    But she kept quiet, and I noticed the horny meter decreasing faster, now down to 150 seconds.


    Oh no, if this continues, she might lose all her progress.


    So, I moved towards her and grabbed her hand...


    This time, she finally noticed me and asked, "Bos-no, Michael, what the he-what are you doing?"


    I could tell she was trying to resist and break free from my control.


    I needed to fuck her further.


    So, I immediately began to rub at her clitoris so, that I could make her horny again...


    "Stop-I love-stop it!"


    Kiara''s attitude kept shifting back and forth.


    This went on for another 45 minutes until the horny meter reached 170 again, and everything returned to normal.


    She finally came back under my control.


    ''Phew, I almost lost everything... I need to be more careful about what I say next time.''


    Then I looked at her again, making that Ahegao face expression...


    I asked her, "Kiara, who do you think is the owner of your body and pussy?


    She looked at me over her shoulder, her eyes smoldering. "Boss, It''s yours."


    I leaned back holding my achingly hard dick up to her. "Show me."


    I could see her hesitating before taking my sticky wet sword into her mouth, but she did it, licking me and sucking on me like a baby with a pacifier.


    "I think that''s the most beautiful sight I''ve ever seen. My cock disappearing between your lips, your big blue eyes looking up at me."


    She locked her eyes on mine, and then thrust up and down on my pole, taking it deeply, while watching me.


    "You can be a nasty little girl, can''t you? You don''t mind taking that slimy cock in your mouth. You know it''s your own juices, and you''re loving it."


    She let me know her answer by stopping, taking her face off my knob for a moment, then taking a long slow lick, like an ice cream cone, before giving me a smile and taking me in her mouth again.


    "That''s so nice, Kiara. You''re making me feel so good. I''m going toe shortly. I''ll let you choose where I finish. In your mouth, in your pussy, or in your ass?"


    She pulled her head back and looked at me with disgust. "But, boss, In my ass? That''s so gross."


    "You don''t suck cock either." I reminded her.


    "That''s different."


    "Trust me Kiara, I''ll being in your ass, and often. But this first time, it''s your choice."


    "Come in me, then."


    "I will, but where?"


    "In me, here," she said shyly, gesturing between her legs.


    I understood it but...


    "In where?" I asked her again.


    "In my... love hole."


    "Your love hole?"


    She blushed. Hard to believe. She''d sucked me, she''d fucked me, and she turned red as a beet when asked to talk about her pussy.


    "You want me to finish in your love hole?" I said with a grin.


    "Yes."


    "So you want me to fuck you hard, ande in your pussy?" I asked her teasingly.


    "YES, YES!" She said loudly, "Just fuck me, boss!"

 Chapter 48: Chapter48-Pervert (18+)

    "You want me to finish in your love hole?" I said with a grin.


    "Yes."


    "So you want me to fuck you hard, ande in your pussy?" I asked her teasingly.


    "YES, YES!" She said loudly, "Just fuck me, boss!"


    Iughed, and picked her up and bent her over the arm of the desk.


    She looked so sexy as I spread her cheeks apart and plowed into her with my stiff meat, meeting little resistance.


    The feeling was wonderful and yet it allowed me to screw her for an amazingly long time, considering how worked up I''d been.


    I massaged her ass cheeks and pounded my beautiful new sex toy with long full strokes.


    Feeling wicked, I spread her cheeks wide, exposing her tiny little brown rosebud. I worked up a bit of spit, and let it fall from my lips targeting her virgin asshole.


    She moaned when it hit, and as I enjoyed her, I used my thumb to rub it around and into her back door.


    Eventually I was fucking her hard, while my thumb waspletely buried in her ass.


    "Do you like that?" I teased her, moving my thumb vigorously, stretching her.


    "It''s so nasty. So dirty." She gasped.


    "Hey, Kiara! When we first had sex, you were a virgin, right?"


    "Yes, boss!" Kiara eximed.


    "So, that means you hadn''t been intimate with anyone else before? Did you not have sex with anyone" I asked.


    I intentionally avoided asking about her fianc because I was afraid she might suddenly realize my control over her again.


    That would be disastrous.


    "No, boss, my fianc and I promised each other we''d wait until marriage," Kiara replied.


    "Oh, I understand."


    How sad...


    Her fianc must be thinking that that his lover is working so hard...


    Well, if you look closely, she certainly is working hard...


    Ofcourse, In pleasing me sexually.


    I pulled out of her and I spread her cheeks wide while I buried my tongue in her rear, pushing an inch or more of it up inside her.


    "God, Boss. That''s sick. That''s so dirty." But even as she said it, she was reaching back and helping me hold her cheeks apart.


    I let go of her cheeks and left the job to her. "Hold yourself for me."


    She acquiesced, spreading herself wide.


    I slid first one and then two fingers up inside her wet slit, and then worked them in her bunghole. She moaned continuously, and I couldn''t resist the temptation.


    I pulled my fingers out, and she whispered, "Are you going to do it?"


    "Yes."


    "Nooo," she whispered, but her actions made lie to her words as she continued to hold herself open for me.


    "Yes, although I''ll just tease you this time." I assured her.


    I aimed my pole at her and pressed the fat purple head forward, against considerable resistance.


    "Oww, don''t, it won''t fit," she moaned.


    But even as the words escaped her, I popped past her opening, and suddenly had two thick inches of meat buried in her ass.


    "Ah, but it does fit." I told her, pulling her hands back off her cheeks and observing the white and then red stripes her fingers left behind.


    I waited, letting her get ustomed to my insidious invader.


    "This is so wrong, Michael. Stop now. My butt is burning, and this is so filthy, I can''t believe you''re making me do this."


    "Hold still, baby. You can take some more," I encouraged her.


    I worked to slowly bury a couple more inches into that incredibly tight virgin hole.


    I peeked forward and I could see she was biting her own arm, just above the biceps.


    With almost half my length inside her, I was happy to cornhole her gently, enjoying the tightness, and the view.


    Before long it was easier, and her ass-ring didn''t cling to me so hard on each out-stroke.


    "Boss, you''re fucking my butt so hard," she groaned.


    "Tell me to stop, and I will," I assured her.


    "But you didn''t before," she replied.


    "Go ahead, try me, ask me to stop fucking your cherry asshole, and I''ll pull out right now."


    "Ok, stop." Sheughed.


    I pulled out, and rubbed her sweet cheeks.


    I left a small kiss right on her stretched hole, and stepped away from her.


    "Boss, You really did it!" She eximed, turning over and sitting on the office desk, looking at me.


    The puppy look on her face looks so innocent in her eyes and face. If I hadn''t known she was a traitor before, I might have been fooled by her innocent appearance.


    "Of course. I''ve never lied to you, Kiara. I''ve tricked you, deceived you, and breaked you, but I''ve never lied. You can''t trust me, but you can trust what I say."


    It''s true though.


    What I just said ispletely true.


    "Boss, You''re twisted, you know," sheughed incredulously.


    I''m certain about that.


    "Thanks for thepliment for now, suck me," I told her.


    "But you were just in my butt!" She sounded shocked.


    "Yes, and it''s not nice to go from ass to pussy, so suck me. Suck me clean."


    "Boss, I''m really dirty right now. You''ve already made me look terrible. Can we take a break?"


    "Na, na, Kiara, not now... My little brother still isn''t satisfied, so suck me out."


    She leaned forward and took it in her hand.


    I don''t know why she was suddenly so fastidious, you couldn''t even tell where it''d been.


    "Go ahead," I encouraged her.


    She stroked my cock, and then she lowered her mouth over it, sucking me deep.


    She bobbed her head up and down several times, then pulled off, licked her lips and pulled back.


    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" I asked her.


    "Boss, you taste nasty." She answered looking up at me.


    "Yeah, yeah, I understand. Maybe it feels gross because of fucking your ass." I said.


    But then she took me back in her mouth, and sucked me long and hard.


    "But you''re quite a nasty little women yourself, aren''t you, Kiara?"


    Kiara looked up at me, her eyes locked on mine, and slowly worked her mouth up and down my cock twice, before letting me slip out of that pleasure chamber. She gave my shaft another long lick, then leaned back and licked her lips.


    "Boss, I think you''re ready now." She said with a mischievous smile.


    I got up and took her by the hand, leading her down to the office floor. Iid down on the floor, and waited for her.


    She climbed between my legs, and stroked me with her hand, seeming to enjoy the stiffness awaiting her.


    After just a few seconds she climbed up and lowered herself onto me.


    I was again surprised at how tight she seemed, as she eased herself down my pole.


    I can''t describe the time that followed. Kiara used me.


    She pleasured herself on my prick.


    Whether she was gently swaying back and forth, moving her hips against me, hovering over me and pushing herself down onto my hard shaft, or simply moving up and down my entire lengthy cock in slow, deep movements, she kept herself in nearly constant motion. After what felt like a long time, her hair damp and messy around her face, her boobs shiny with sweat, she was bringing me close to climax, and the closer I got, the more excited she became.


    As we approached the end, she was moving back and forth steadily on me. It was a strong, intense experience, and I was almost at my limit.


    "Cum for me, Boss. Orgasm for me, you Pervert," she whispered, thrusting herself up and down my shaft even faster and harder. "Youe for me."


    "Hey, who do you think you''re calling a pervert?"


    I pulled her upper body down to mine, and grabbed her ass with both hands, holding her just above me and mming my cock in and out of her.


    "I''m going toe in you now, Kiara. I''m going toe in that hot little pussy of yours."


    "No! You''ve got to pull out." She struggled half-heartedly.


    "I''m going toe inside you, I''m going to paint your insides with more cum, and deeper, than you''ve ever felt before." I hissed, thrusting as hard as I could into her.


    Kiara tensed in my arms, then moaned "Oh, Fuck!" and as I emptied my balls inside of her, she bit me hard, screaming into my skin, anding mightily on my cock.


    With each additional jab inside her, squirting my love-juice deep into her womb, she shivered in my arms, and her whole body spasmed.


    As Iy there in the aftermath, my breath slowly returning, my pulse easing back, I recognized that I was still semi-hard, and I rolled my hips, working myself in and out, slowly hardening again.


    Shey there, spent.


    When I felt I was fully hard, I rolled over with her beneath me.


    I lifted her legs up over my shoulders, and gave her another leisurely fuck, this time taking my time enjoying the amazing sensation of my prick slowly piercing her over and over.


    I looked down and took in the view of my wet pole disappearing inside her.


    She was malleable and loose, almost semi-conscious, when I rolled her on her side, and continued in that position.


    Now I was doing the fucking, using her, and enjoying every stroke Iid to her.


    She appeared both beautiful and messy.


    The idea of having control over her whenever I wanted, and some of the things I nned to do with her, got me excited again but, I controlled for now.


    I can''t go on a sex spree with her...


    Or she might actually die..


    I checked the time and realized that we had been fucking each other for about 4 to 5 hours.


    Shit, I have to get out of here now. My Working hours are over...


    I quickly got dressed and turned on my phone, only to see a bunch of missed calls and messages from Allen.


    What the heck?


    I told him not to wait, so what''s going on now?


    Oh my...


    Then, I looked at Kiara, who was lying there covered in my sperm.


    I went up to her and softly said, "Kiara, Kiara! Are you okay?"


    But she was just staring nkly at the sses.


    I finally lost my patience and shouted, "Kiara!"


    She snapped out of it and said, "What, MichaelI mean, boss?"


    I told her, "Get dressed and do the work I gave you."


    She replied, "Okay, boss."


    Then I quickly left my office, took the elevator to the lowest floor, and nned to get a local flying car or call a VIP car to take me to my mansion.

 Chapter 49: Chapter49-Netori King

    Currently, I was lying in my king-size bed, staring nkly at my system''s screen.


    My mind was racing, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease.


    Why?


    Because, on my way home to the mansion after a long day of work, something unbelievable, though profitable, happened to me.


    In front of me was a virtual screen filled with numerous messages. I read them:


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Hidden Quest: [Make Kiara your personal f*ck toy] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired detailed information about Skill levels, which have been added to your (Info) section. You''ve also acquired the Dash skill as a reward, which has been added to the Skills section!]


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Hidden Quest: [Broken Kiara] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 50 Quest Essences from the Hidden Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! You have awakened one of the Epic titles: ''Netori King.'']


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! The system has undergone changes and added a new (Title) section to your character profile!]


    Oh, so many messages...


    I examined them all.


    It took some time, but it was worth it.


    I got many useful rewards.


    I ignored the first quest and its rewards for now and focused on the second quest and my newly awakened title.


    "Broken Kiara..."


    So, there was a quest for breaking her mind by fucking.


    I never expected that.


    The reward was essences.


    Not much, but still good given my current rank.


    Getting free essences is always better than fighting monsters.


    I mean, why work hard when you can get it just like that?


    Then I looked at my new title.


    ''Netori King?''


    Hard to believe that aori hater like me got a title against my belief.


    I know I shouldn''t think this way considering I had fucked Kiara twice, but I couldn''t help it.


    I have changed.


    From aori hater tomittingori all because of the system''s quest.


    But somehow, I don''t feel very sad or unhappy, which I usually should have felt.


    But I don''t feel the slightest bit of guilt; it''s as if I''ve done nothing wrong.


    Maybe it''s because I''m doing this to get stronger and more powerful so that I don''t get left behind by others in this world.


    But still, am I not just justifying my actions with that reason?


    I have to admit deep down that I am someone who has stolen another man''s future wife.


    Maybe I also ruined his future life with his lover because of my shits.


    I know...


    I am guilty.


    I should be ashamed of myself.


    Yet, I''m not.


    I don''t even understand why.


    I should feel guilty.


    But I am not.


    Yet, I won''t force myself to feel guilty.


    No matter how guilty and ashamed I feel about myself and what I''ve done, nothing will change.


    The past is unchangeable, so I''ll move forward and hope not to repeat these mistakes.


    That''s it.


    Nothing else...


    Now, turning my attention back to my newly acquired skill...


    I opened my character profile and looked at the changes after the upgrade.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current Rank: Iron


    Title: Netori King, Lust King


    Progression to Gold Rank: 48% (1200/2500 essences)


    ...


    (Info)


    (Skills)


    I clicked on the information section and then selected the skills level section inside it.


    A virtual screen disying skills levels appeared in front of me.


    Level 1


    ...


    Level 10.


    "Wait! Just that," I muttered under my breath, surprised by the way the levels were presented.


    I had expected them to be like the ranks in this world, but they were numerical instead.


    After a minute, I shifted my focus to the skill section.


    I clicked on it, and a new page appeared listing the recent skill I got.


    Dash (Level 1)


    Curious about this skill, I clicked on it, and a new information page about it appeared.


    (Increase your speed attribute by one Rank for 2 seconds.)


    Now, this skill is seriously overpowered, but the time limit is so damn short.


    I sighed...


    What an incredible skill...


    If only the time limit were longer.


    As I pondered this, a realization hit me.


    Now that I think about it, can''t I upgrade this skill?


    In every video game, a person can upgrade their skills by meeting the necessary requirements.


    So here, everything should be the same, especially since I upgrade my ranks in a simr way.


    But the problem is how?


    I mean, how do I level up?


    I also don''t know the requirements needed for the next upgrade.


    I was thinking of asking the system, but I identally clicked on (Level 1) and a new page appeared, showing me the requirements for the next level up.


    (Would you like to upgrade your Dash skill to level 2?)


    (Yes/No)


    (You need 100 Monster Essences to advance to the next level.)


    (Note: Monster Essences used for upgrading your ranks will be deducted from your character profile.)


    I carefully examined the page, reviewing the requirements for upgrading my Dash skill to level 2.


    Hmm, to upgrade the skill, I have to sacrifice 100 essences.


    It''s not arge amount, but I still hesitated to use them.


    Why?


    Because I usually hunted Lesser rank monsters, earning around 80 to 100 essences per hunting day.


    So, I wasn''t sure if I should upgrade it or not.


    But the hope that the skill might increase its time limit or even raise its rank by 2 was something I didn''t want to miss out on.


    So, I had to think carefully.


    After a moment''s consideration, I clicked on the "Yes" option.


    (100 Monster essences deducted from the host''s Character profile.)


    (Processing the upgrade...)


    (10...9...8...7...6...5...4...3...2...1...0.)


    (Ding, Congrattions Host! Your Dash skill has been sessfully upgraded to Level 2!)


    Some system messages promptly appeared, notifying me that my Dash skill had leveled up.


    My heart felt a twinge of bitterness as I saw the deduction of essences from my character profile, but overall, I was satisfied with my decision.


    Besides upgrading, what else could I have done?


    I couldn''t resist my desire for power...


    So, I went ahead with it.


    I sighed again.


    Human greed always wins...


    It''s very difficult to control it unless you''re a saint.


    Anyway, I checked out my newly upgraded Dash skill.


    Dash (Level 2)


    Then, I clicked on the Dash skill once more to review the updated information.


    Everything else remained the same, except for one crucial improvementthe time limit had increased from 2 to 4 seconds now.


    Then I muttered, "Hmm, okay."


    Now, let''s check the number of essences needed for the next level up.


    With curiosity piqued, I proceeded to examine the requirements for advancing my Dash skill further. Clicking on the Level 2 option again, many notifications promptly appeared:


    (Would you like to upgrade your Dash skill to level 3?)


    (Yes/No)


    (You need 1000 Monster Essences to advance to the next level.)


    Nah, I''m out.


    Yeah, I''m really out.


    I don''t need the upgrade.


    I mean, seriously, system?


    I get that it''s an overpowered skill, but do you really have to increase the essences needed for the next level up by 10 times?


    That''s enormous.


    If I upgraded it to the next level, it might increase the duration by another 2 seconds, but my essences would drop to just 100.


    Then, I''d have to again grind day and night like an ant worker.


    It would take forever for me to rank up to Gold if I upgraded it.


    So, I''m not doing it.


    For now, how about testing the new skill on the training dummies?


    I''m curious to see its impact inbat situations.


    Focusing on my upgraded Dash skill, I decided to test it out.


    I jumped up from my bed and headed to the door, eager to get to my training room.


    Just as I opened the door, I saw someone standing right in front of me.


    Who the heck?


    It was Allen, staring at me intensely.


    I was a bit shocked by his sudden appearance.


    What is he doing out here?


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Why isn''t he saying anything?


    Why is he staring at me like that?


    His gaze felt like aser beam cutting through my heart.


    Allen kept staring at me like a statue, making me really ufortable.


    A minute passed, but he still stood there like a stone.


    Ugh, looks like I have to start the conversation again.


    The silence was getting to me, so I broke it and asked, "Do you need something, Allen?"


    Allen shifted his gaze and replied, "Young master, Master asked me to give you this invitation card."


    He took out a card from his pocket and handed it to me.


    What kind of invitation is this?


    Maybe another wedding invitation from some celebrities or hunters. It wasmon.


    Every month, Michael received at least one wedding invitation.


    It''s the same now.


    Justst month, I got an invitation from one of those guys.


    Usually, neither the previous Michael nor I would go to these weddings unless my father personally asked me to.


    So, let''s see who''s getting married this time.


    I looked at the invitation card and was immediately dumbstruck.


    Why?


    Because it wasn''t a wedding or reception or ceremony invitation.


    It was an invitation to the CANNES meeting.


    I was confused because the CANNES meeting for hunters or celebrities usually didn''t happen at this time of year.


    It typically took ce in December.


    So, what happened? Why was it moved up?


    It was one of the most important meetings in the human domain, held every year.


    Its primary role was to showcase individual or family power or to serve as an emergency meeting for the domain''s key figures.


    Right now, it''s clear to me that this meeting must have been moved up due to an emergency.


    "Is this for real?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes, young master," Allen replied.


    I quietly muttered, "So soon, it wasn''t supposed to happen now."


    Allen heard me and said, "Young master, Master told me the meeting has been moved up because both leaders of the association called an urgent meeting and requested all important persons in the human domain to attend."


    "Urgent? About what?" I asked.


    I needed to gather as much information as possible before attending the meeting.


    It''s an emergency, so something must have happened or already happened to cause this event.


    I was feeling really uneasy for some reason.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    With no emotion, Allen said, "I don''t know, young master."


    ''Damn it.''


    I looked back at the card and said, "Thanks, Allen. You can go now."


    Allen said goodbye, giving me onest look before leaving.


    I no longer minded his stare. My attention was fully on the uing event.


    Examining the card, I discovered that the meeting was scheduled for next week.


    Time was limited, and I needed to prepare for any surprises.


    Right now, focusing on training was crucial to ensure I wouldn''t be affected by any unexpected events soon.


    Then I dashed into my training room to practice my new skill...


    Little did I know, this entire Cannes event had been triggered by none other than myself.


    It would soone back to haunt me.

 Chapter 50: Chapter50-Cannes Meeting

    I stood in my training room, the weight of the urgent CANNES meeting invitation heavy in my mind.


    Gripping the two daggers tightly, I narrowed my eyes at the Iron-ranked dummy standing before me.


    This was my first real test since upgrading my Dash skill to Level 2.


    Taking a deep breath, I activated my Dash skill.


    "Let''s see how this goes."


    Suddenly, everything around me blurred as I darted forward with increased speed.


    At that moment, it felt as if time itself had slowed down.


    My speed boosted to Gold ranksomething I could distinctly feel.


    Normally, it would have taken me at least 4 seconds to close the distance to the dummy.


    However, with my increased speed, I covered that distance in just 1 second.


    Anticipating the dummy''s clumsy swing of his sword, I sidestepped effortlessly, dodging its attack.


    Because of my agility, the dummy appeared slow and predictable, making it easy for me to dodge its attacks.


    It might have been different story if it were any monster.


    Using the momentum from my dodge, I struck with my daggers in one smooth motion.


    The first blow targeted the dummy''s joints, momentarily disabling its arm.


    My time was nearly up, right at thest second of my skill.


    Without hesitation, I followed up with a precise sh across its torso, aiming for vulnerable spots between the metal ting.


    The dummy staggered back, trying to recalibrate its mechanics.


    Sensing an opening, I rushed to his side again.


    This time, I weaved around the dummy in a circr pattern, utilizing the increased time limit to my advantage.


    I moved around the robot, attempting to outmaneuver it and keep it off bnce.


    As I moved, I noticed a cooldown period disyed next to my Dash skill''s name and level bar.


    I had anticipated this limitation.


    A powerful skill like Dash naturally required a cooldown period; otherwise, I could have defeated the robot quickly.


    Fortunately, the cooldown was only 3 hours, allowing me to use it up to 8 times a day.


    This cooldown time might decrease or increase if I further upgrade the skill.


    And then, I threw one of my daggers towards its head, aiming for the switch on the lightbox, and sprinted as fast as I could to get closer.


    The robot casually deflected my dagger with its hand and turned its gaze towards me.


    As I closed in, I aimed for its underbelly, but as anticipated, it grabbed my dagger hand and thwarted my attack.


    It nced at me, and I quietly said, "Caught you!"


    Then, a gun appeared in my right hand near its side stomach area.


    "Goodbye, see you next time!" I eximed.


    With that, I sted a hole in the side of its stomach.


    The robot staggered back several meters and then copsed onto the floor of the training room.


    After that I painted a little, and then, I looked at the destroyed robot.


    Everything went as nned.


    I expected my skill to have a cooldown, so I decided to use my emergency tactic when it ended  the Surprise Inventory.


    I came up with this tactic recently on my way home.


    It hit me: what if I had a skill that could catch an enemy off-guard?


    That would definitely give me an advantage in the battle.


    But then I thought, what if my enemy already expected me to have such a skill?


    That''s when I got the idea of using my inventory, and I created this fighting tactic.


    First, I threw my right-hand dagger at its head to distract it.


    Then, I closed the distance and waited for it to catch my right hand, thinking it had won.


    That''s when I pulled out my gun from my inventory and caught it off-guard.


    I figured having surprise weapons on the battlefield could help me defeat even stronger opponents.


    And now, I have two: my Dash skill and my inventory.


    After that, I spent another three to four hours training with dummies and an additional three hours in the gravity training room.


    Normally, I spend about 2 to 4 hours a day training, and the rest of my time is usually spent on my phone, sleeping, hunting, eating, and other necessary activities.


    However, due to the urgent situation from the association, today was the first day since I arrived in this world that I trained so intensely.


    I wasn''t like those main characters who trained 7 to 10 hours every day to be powerful.


    Sometimes, I find it hard to understand how this character could bezy in his previous world when now he trains like a maniac since arriving here.


    Is it all about gaining power?


    Is it all about protecting someone?


    To me, that''splete nonsense, especially considering how picky I used to be about reading books in my previous world.


    Afterpleting all those sessions, I returned to my room and quickly undressed to freshen up with a shower.


    After a refreshing shower, I put on my night gown and headed to bed for a good night''s sleep.


    Before I closed my eyes, I nced at my watchit was 9:00 p.m.


    I sighed...


    It was still early in the night, yet I was already preparing to sleep.


    This was mainly because I typically hunted at night, closer to the domain after my first sessful night hunt.


    Additionally, I didn''t have to worry much about the darkness because there were plenty of lights set up near the gate and in the safer parts of the jungle.


    ...


    The 7 days flew by quickly, and soon it was the day of the Cannes meeting.


    Morning sunlight seeped through the curtains, rousing me gently from sleep.


    Stretching, I felt a surge of determination as I remembered the intense training sessions of the past days and the sessful improvements in my inventory tactics.


    However, uncertainty lingered about whether it would hold up against higher-ranked monsters, given that I had only tested them on lower-ranked ones.


    The importance of the Cannes meeting felt more pressing than ever before.


    I rose from bed, the events of the previous day reying in my mindthe swift maneuvers, the calcted strikes, and the realization of my growing prowess in this new world.


    Dressing swiftly and purposefully, I checked the invitation card one more time, confirming the details of the meeting.


    Stepping out of my room, I was immediately greeted by Butler Allen, his impably tailored uniform a stark contrast to my hastily thrown-on clothes.


    "Good morning, Master," Allen said with a respectful nod. "Are you prepared for today''s meeting?"


    I returned his nod with a determined smile. "As ready as I''ll ever be, Allen. How about you? Will you be apanying me to Cannes?"


    Allen hesitated momentarily, his usuallyposed expression betraying a hint of regret. "I''m afraid not today, Master. I have to apany your father to Cannes."


    I nodded in understanding and said, "It''s alright, I''m fine with that."


    I knew it was a tradition for Allen to go with Michael''s father to Cannes every year, but I still asked just to be certain.


    With a reassuring smile, Allen guided me towards the entrance. "Shall we proceed, Master? Today, you''ll be using the Bentley Continental GT for your journey."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "A Bentley? That''s quite luxurious, even for Cannes."


    Allen nodded proudly. "Indeed, it''s one of the finest automobiles. It will suit the asion perfectly."


    During the Cannes meeting, it''s customary to use luxurious cars rather than flying cars.


    We reached the front door where the sleek, silver Bentley awaited, its polished exterior gleaming in the morning sunlight.


    I admired its elegant design before stepping inside, where the plush leather seats weed mefortably.


    As Allen shut the door, he leaned in with aforting smile. "Travel safely, Master. Keep in mind what I told you."


    I nodded gratefully, feeling a surge of nervousness once more. "Thank you, Allen. See you soon."


    With that, the engine started smoothly, and we headed towards Cannes.


    I felt excited about the uing meeting, mixed with the thrill of traveling in such a prestigious car.


    ...


    We reached our destination swiftly.


    It was an old castle located in the city of Hellington, renowned as the second most affluent and splendid city after Paradise.


    The city was part of an A-rank state and was also close to my own city.


    The entire castle appeared to serve as a venue for social gatherings among the wealthy.


    "We have arrived."


    The driver stepped out of the car and opened the door for me, drawing attention in the process.


    Owning such a car was considered a significant luxury in this world.


    "It''s an honor to make your acquaintance, Young master Michael."


    A well-trained attendant greeted me first.


    In the human domain, people usually address me as either "Sir" or "Young Master."


    They couldn''t call me by my name directly due to my birth status and another government-imposedw.


    I have to admit, I was really nervous since this was my first time attending such a big event.


    I walked down the red carpet under their guidance.


    Reporters lined up in the coverage line outside the castle, their cameras giving off dizzying shes.


    ---


    **Reporter 1:** "Sir Michael! Over here! How does it feel to attend the Cannes meeting for the first time?"


    **Reporter 2:** "Sir Michael, can you share your thoughts on what the urgent agenda might be for today''s meeting?"


    **Reporter 3:** "Are you nervous about being here with so many influential figures?"


    **Reporter 4:** "Sir Michael, do you have anyments on the recent developments in your family''s business ventures?"


    **Reporter 5:** "What are your expectations for today''s discussions? Do you think there will be any significant announcements?"


    ---


    I heard all those calls and questions, and my heart felt a bit flustered and chaotic. It felt like I was a celebrity.


    Now that I think about it, I am a celebrity, being the only son of the wealthy Frostburne family.


    I walked into the castle, doing my best to avoid looking at or responding to any of the reporters.


    Earlier, Allen had told me to maintain an indifferent attitude while walking down the red carpet.


    One mistake, and I could be humiliated across the entire human domain.


    These visuals were broadcasted all over the inte and throughout the domain.


    It was the only time every TV channel covered this event because it was the only opportunity to see all the important figures of humanity in one ce.


    -Herees Michael Frostburne, the son of the fourth wealthiest man in humanity and the future heir to the Frostburne family throne.


    I was taken aback by the sudden announcement over the loudspeaker as I stepped through the front door.


    Wait!


    Weren''t we the third richest family?


    Why did he say we''re now in fourth ce?


    Did we slip in the rankings?


    In my previous world, as in this one, wealth and status were closely monitored by a system known as "Orveth."


    It ranked the wealthiest families and individuals.


    For years, our family held the third position, giving us prestige, influence, and a feeling of security.


    It was a symbol of our sess and a testament to our enduring power and legacy.


    Anyway, I''m confident we''ll climb back up soon.


    With our big investment in the uing project, we should get great returns, especially since we''ll be the first to introduce it to the market.


    The announcement introduced my arrival.


    "I hope you enjoy your time here," Attendant said to me.


    I nodded and walked into the hall.


    The hall was spacious and colorful, filled with lights that twinkled like stars.


    As I nced around at the other guests'' faces, I some how felt d that I hade.


    There were so many familiar names around.


    Willson, Starfall, Taylor, Lapel and so on....


    "...?"


    However, even in this splendid crowd, there was one person that stood out.


    I recognized her at a nce.


    Lia.


    Suddenly, something unbelievable and shocking happened, surprising everyone in the hall.

 Chapter 51: Chapter51-Classroom

    The hall was spacious and colorful, filled with lights that twinkled like stars.


    As I nced around at the other guests'' faces, I some how felt d that I hade.


    There were so many familiar names around.


    Willson, Starfall, Taylor, Lapele and so on....


    "...?"


    However, even in this splendid crowd, there was one person that stood out.


    I recognized her at a nce.


    Even Lia, who the previous Michael had never seen attending the Cannes meeting, was here today.


    This definitely meant something was up.


    I squinted my eyes, looking for her bitchy sister Anna, who wasn''t with her.


    I was surprised since they usually stuck together when I first met them.


    ''Where is that bitch?''


    Just as I was wondering about her location, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly began to change.


    A hush fell over the crowd as everyone, including Lia, began to look up.


    I muttered to myself, "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Why are they all looking up?


    ncing upwards, I saw something unusu white crystal-like ball floating near the ceiling.


    A timer was visible in its center, protected by ss.


    Oh, it''s just another decoration...


    What''s so special about it?


    What a letdown... I expected something big...


    For a moment, I thought it must be some kind of decoration arranged by the event nners and decorators.


    Then, my eyes fell on some of the decorators who were also looking up.


    Wait! Why are you all looking up? Didn''t you all arranged it?


    However, the mixed expressions of confusion and shock on the faces of some decorators told me otherwise.


    Am I wrong?


    My heart raced as I realized something was not right.


    The decorators wouldn''t look up at the ball if they had arranged it, which means they didn''t.


    Then, who did?


    Rebels?


    I don''t think so...


    This event is one of the most secure, with maximum army and hunters deployed by both associations.


    And another thing, if rebels were behind this, many questions arises.


    Why now?


    The Cannes event has been going on for almost eight decades, and in all this time, even their ancestors never thought of attacking it.


    And are they really that dumb?


    If you think about it, almost all of humanity''s strongest people are here.


    Attacking now would mean a heavy loss of their men and resources. Even if they attacked, they should know that they could never win, even if both rebellion organizations joined forces.


    So, I ruled out the possibility of a rebel attack.


    Then, who did this?


    I used my appraisal skill on the ball, but to my dismay, the information disyed was:


    "Your level is insufficient to discern!"


    This means the object is of a higher rank, but what could it be?


    I tried to think of as many possibilities as I could in my current situation, but as the saying goes, time waits for none.


    The timer continued to count down: 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... 0.


    Fuck, the time is over.


    The crystal ball sted, filling the room with a blinding white smoke.


    My vision wentpletely white; I could only hear the gasps and murmurs of the crowd.


    **Person 1:** "Hey, What''s happening?"


    **Person 2:** "Is this part of the event?"


    **Person 3:** "I can''t see anything!"


    **Person 4:** "Decorators! What the fuck was that? What''s with all this smoke, and what was that strange ball?"


    Then, amidst the chaos, a loud thud echoed across the floor of the castle.


    Hmm, what just happened? Did something fall to the floor or make that sound?


    My heart skipped a beat as I struggled to locate the source of the sound.


    Before I could process further, a voice cried out, panicked and urgent, "Someone help! Sir Zeras has copsed!"


    The name Zeras sent a shiver down my spine.


    He was simr to me in many waysan introverted and quiet person, around the same age as myself, and he preferred to avoid social gatherings and events unless they were important.


    I learned all this about him because he''s also a well-known writer in the human domain who recently published his own life story and biography in a book.


    It may sound surprising, but it''s true.


    Some people are just unusual.


    With his copse, a sudden cascade of events unfolded.


    More thuds reverberated across the floor, apanied by gasps and cries for help.


    People began to lose consciousness rapidly, as if some invisible force was knocking them down one by one.


    Uncertainties clenched my chest.


    What was happening?


    Was it a toxin in the air?


    Or something else...


    None of the exnations made sense for the surreal scene happening right in front of me.


    Suddenly, I started feeling sleepy.


    Why am I so sleepy all of a sudden?


    Sleeping gas?


    It''s definitely sleeping gas; I''ve already inhaled it.


    For a moment, I considered covering my nose with my hands, but I abandoned the idea when I saw the smoke wasn''t clearing up.


    What should I do?


    I don''t understand, but I can just sleep for nowno, what the hell is wrong with me?


    I have to stay awake.


    I can''t pass out like everyone else.


    I struggled against the increasing drowsiness creeping into my limbs, desperately trying to stay alert.


    I have to stay awake.


    My eyelids felt heavy, like they were being pulled down by an unseen force.


    Panic surged through me as I realized I was losing the battle to stay awake.


    I have to...


    Despite my efforts, I couldn''t hold on any longer.


    The world around me blurred, my vision grew dim, and my body slumped to the ground with a soft thud, joining others who had already copsed in the once lively hall.


    I lost...


    Darkness enveloped me as unconsciousness overtook me, leaving behind only the chaotic sounds and unanswered questions in the hall filled with stars and lights.


    ...


    Suddenly, I blinked my eyes open, feeling confused.


    As consciousness gradually returned, I found myself in apletely different environment.


    The vibrant lights and opulence of the hall had been reced by the muted tones of a ssroom.


    Sunlight filtered through windows, casting long shadows across rows of desks and a chalkboard adorned with mathematical equations.


    Blinking away the remnants of sleep, I struggled to piece together what had transpired moments ago.


    My mind was foggy, memories of the chaotic event at the Cannes meeting jumbled with the present.


    Where am I?


    Wasn''t I supposed to be at Cannes right now?


    How did I end up here?


    I quickly checked my watch and was surprised to see that it was already 11:00 a.m., two hours past the time I arrived in Cannes.


    I also checked the date, but it was still the same: April 15th, 2130.


    What''s happening here?


    The time shows it''s the same date, but two hours have already passed since I lost consciousness.


    Shouldn''t I be in a hospital or back at my mansion?


    I stopped questioning myself and focused on my surroundings instead.


    There''s a desk, a chalkboard, and chalk...


    "Is this a school ssroom?" I muttered to myself, looking around uncertainly.


    It seems likely, judging by the setup.


    I checked my character profile which confirmed I was indeed in a ssroom, adding to my confusion.


    So, I''m in a school.


    I can''t get an answer from anyone about how I ended up here, and I don''t have any answers myself because I was unconscious the whole time.


    There''s no one else here but me.


    I sat alone on one of the benches in the ssroom.


    I nced towards the ssroom doors in the southwest corner.


    Deciding to investigate further, I headed towards the doors to get a better understanding of where I am.


    Which city am I in right now?


    Just as I got close to the door, my virtual screen appeared, and I was hit with a bunch of messages.


    [Host, the Chain Quest: [Fear the Walking Dead!] has started!]


    Main Quest: [First Trial!]


    You and others have identally entered the hidden Labyrinth of Ambrosia. Survive 15 days in the Labyrinth without dying.


    Objective: 0/15 days.


    Reward: One of the Seven Keys to the entrance of the Lost Continent.


    Wait! Two quests at once?


    Is there a Christmas or New Year event going on or what?


    I mean, two quests... This is ridiculous.


    I never expected the Labyrinth of Ambrosia to be in that castle.


    And what''s with the other 5 days of survival? The chain quest just told me to survive 10 days, and now this quest is telling me to survive 15 days...


    And there are others here too, which means people who fell unconscious on the floor at the Cannes event, just like me, have also been transported here.


    Is it a coincidence that they''re also part of my quest?


    I''m not sure.


    All I know is that my head hurts a little.


    I message my forehead with my right hand for a few seconds and then let out a sigh.


    Now this is confusing, very confusing.


    I looked at the messages again, and my eyes caught the "Main Quest."


    Huh? That''s new...


    Isn''t this my first time getting a main quest from the system?


    I think so.


    But when I think about the Labyrinth and its location, there are still some questions left unanswered.


    Like, where is this?


    Is this an illusion, or have I been transported somewhere else?


    Forget it for now; checking my surroundings is the main priority.


    I went outside the door, looked left and right, and saw that my ss was in the middle of arge corridor.


    I also realized I was on the fifth floor of a high school.


    How?


    At the end of the corridor, I saw an elevator with a sign above it that had two words written in bold letters: "Fifth Floor."


    I walked over to the windows and looked down at the school yground, only to see something shocking.


    I eximed, "Hey, aren''t those zombies?"


    There were about 100 to 200 zombies wandering around mindlessly.


    Their skin was ck and decayed, and they had visible wounds on their bodies, showing they were once human.


    After being bitten by at least one of the zombies, they had transformed.


    So, this is what the chain quest meant by "Fear the Walking Dead."


    Let''s see if I can use my appraisal skill on them from this distance...


    ''Appraise.''


    I looked at the zombies carefully, but the info screen didn''t appear until I focused on one zombie.


    Then, it finally showed up in front of me.


    Damn, I only used it hoping it would work.


    I half expected it to actually do something in the first ce.


    **Zombie**


    Height: Typically around 6 feet tall.


    Weight: 180 pounds.


    Strength: Moderate physical strength, capable of overpowering an average human.


    Weakness: Vulnerable to headshots or severe brain trauma.


    Critical Body Parts: Brain (for incapacitation).


    Rank: ????


    That''s...

 Chapter 52: Chapter52-Abomination

    **Zombie**


    **Height**: Typically around 6 feet tall.


    **Weight**: 200 pounds.


    **Strength**: Moderate physical strength, capable of overpowering an average human and, Bites.


    **Weakness**: Vulnerable to headshots or severe brain trauma.


    **Critical Body Parts**: Brain (for incapacitation).


    **Rank**: Lesser rank monster


    **Probability**: There''s a 95% chance of winning against these monsters.


    I carefully examined the virtual screen in front of me and realized that I already had knowledge about zombies that matched the information provided by the system.


    One of the perks of watching zombie movies for a decade.


    Still, for a second, I thought they might be of amon rank, but now seeing their actual rank...


    I have to admit...


    They are just too weak.


    However, their numbers are quite high, so if I reveal myself right away, they might all lunge at me together.


    I can''t defeat more than 5, maybe 10, zombies at once.


    I can also see that one of their strengths is their bite, which could potentially transform me into a zombie.


    So, the best strategy now is to kill them little by little and try to decrease their numbers.


    Just as I was thinking about all of this, a sudden noise caught my attention.


    Hmm, a sound?


    No, footsteps?


    I froze, straining to hear more clearly. The sound was faint but unmistakablefootsteps.


    But where is iting from?


    My heart raced as I tried to locate the source of the sound.


    That staircase... So, someone ising up here.


    After carefully listening, I finally understood that the footsteps wereing from the staircase at the end of the left corridor.


    Did the zombies already sense my presence or figure out it''s me?


    But how? I didn''t make any noise or create any chaos that could have attracted their attention.


    I looked at the yground again and saw that the other zombies were just minding their own business.


    So, where did this guye from?


    Forget it.


    Now, the main thing I need to worry about is their number.


    How many are there?


    Is it a group or just one zombieing up here?


    From the sound, it seemed like only one, but why did the footsteps sound so heavy?


    Aren''t these guys supposed to weigh around 180 pounds? Why are they walking like that?


    My mind raced, wondering if it was a lone zombie or a group of them.


    Am I again wrong?


    Either way, I needed to be ready.


    And, this time, I was prepared with plenty of weaponsguns, swords, everything I had.


    Since I didn''t know what this emergency meeting would entail, I made sure to store all my weapons, including backups, in my inventory.


    Another good thing is that I have food and resources with me that couldst for up to 15 days if I use them sparingly and wisely.


    I quickly essed my inventory and pulled out both of my daggers.


    Their weight felt reassuring in my hands as I readied myself for a potential fight.


    The corridor was brightly-lit, with shadows from the windows sometimes confusing me, but I remained focused, staring directly at the staircase.


    The footsteps grew louder, echoing off the walls.


    I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves.


    The moment of confrontation was close.


    I tightened my grip on the daggers, positioning myself in a defensive stance.


    Seconds felt like minutes as the source of the noise drew nearer.


    Oh,e on, why are you wasting so much of my time?


    Finally, a figure emerged from the staircase.


    I was stunned.


    Where did this Marvel charactere from?


    Yeah, the figure in front of me looked exactly like Abomination, maybe his foster brother.


    He typically appeared as arge, heavily muscled humanoid with scaly, greenish-gray skin.


    His head had a reptilian appearance, visible sharp teeth, a broad nose, and pronounced fin-like ears.


    His eyes glowed with an intense, menacing gaze.


    He didn''t have any weapons with him; all he had was his bulky, Hulk-like body.


    He stopped walking and stood at the end of the left corridor, while I was in the middle of it.


    We stared intensely at each other...


    Despite the Hulk-like monster in front of me, my mind was unusually calm.


    Why isn''t he attacking?


    Why is he just standing there?


    I couldn''t understand.


    But since he was giving me free time, I didn''t waste the opportunity and quickly used my appraisal skill on him, and a virtual screen with his information appeared in front of me.


    **Abomination**


    **Height**: 10 feet


    **Weight**: 1000 pounds


    **Strength**: Extreme physical strength, durable skin


    **Weakness**: Slower speed due to bulk


    **Critical Body Parts**: Head, joints


    **Rank**: Umon rank monster


    **Probability**: There''s a 15% chance of winning against these monsters.


    So, at the end of the day, he''s more powerful than me.


    I didn''t have any surprised reaction when I saw his rank.


    Why?


    Because I expected it.


    Considering his body, it was unlikely he would belong to the Common rank category.


    From that appraisal, I understood one thing: the best thing to do right now is to...


    Run.


    I immediately turned around and rushed to the right side of the corridor, heading straight for the elevator.


    There''s no way I could defeat that guy, much less kill him.


    Even if his speed is slow, his physical strength and skin durability are on another level. I doubt I could eveny a scratch on him.


    Also, I was already at a disadvantage, being one rank lower than him.


    As I sprinted toward the elevator, I dared to nce back.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw the Abomination leaping through the air.


    What the hell?


    System, from which side does this guy look like a low intelligence being to you?


    Which low-intelligence monster uses its legs to cover its weakness?


    Are you kidding me?


    He waspensating for his slow speed by using his incredible strength to jump across the corridor, covering ground rapidly.


    Hended with a thunderous crash, halfway down the corridor, and crouched, ready to jump again.


    "Dang, I can''t make it! At this rate, it''s going to catch me on its next leap."


    Panic surged through me as I realized the distance to the elevator was still considerable.


    I activated my dash skill, increasing my speed to the next rank.


    The world blurred around me as I charged forward, the corridor stretching out ahead like a tunnel.


    My feet barely seemed to touch the ground as I ran, adrenaline pumping through my veins.


    The walls of the corridor flew past, adorned with very old, faded posters and flickering lights.


    The metallic smell of the elevator''s machinery mingled with the musty scent of the old building.


    Every thud of the Abomination''snding echoed ominously behind me, a stark reminder of the danger at my heels.


    I was almost at the elevator.


    Just a few more steps.


    I risked another nce back and my heart nearly stopped.


    What?


    The Abomination was right there, his massive hand just inches from my neck.


    In a split second, I realized that if he caught me, it would be over.


    I had no choice.


    With a desperate thought, I upgraded my dash skill through my system, pushing it to its absolute limit.


    My body responded instantly, surging forward with a burst of speed that barely kept me ahead of the Abomination''s grasp.


    His fingers brushed the air where my neck had been just a moment before.


    I could feel his hot breath on my back as he fell forward, missing me by mere inches and crashing into the floor.


    The impact sent a tremor through the corridor, but I was already at the elevator.


    I reached it and frantically pressed the button, my fingers slipping from the sweat and fear.


    The doors opened with a ding, and I dashed inside, mming the close button repeatedly.


    As the doors began to slide shut, I caught a glimpse of the Abomination in mid-air. I was shocked because he had jumped up right after falling, and now his massive hand was just inches away from the elevator gate.


    Luckily, the doors closed just in time.


    A massive thud sounded just as the elevator doors closed, apanied by a roar of frustration from the Abomination.


    "Phew..."


    Thanks to the goddess of luck, I was saved today.


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding, my body trembling from the exertion and fear.


    I knew this was only a temporary reprieve.


    I looked up at the elevator ceiling and drifted into my thoughts.


    That sound...


    That guy must have hit the elevator doors with his body, making that noise.


    The elevator slowly descended, and I reviewed my options.


    I had plenty of weapons, but none that seemed capable of taking down a monster of that magnitude.


    So, I think it was a very wise decision to retreat instead of fighting like a hero.


    I put my daggers in my zer''s pant pocket and opened my inventory.


    Then, I took out two high-explosive guns.


    Why?


    When the elevator opened, I immediately saw something that could have scared the hell out of me, if I hadn''t been ready.


    More than 10 to 20 zombies were wandering around the third floor''s corridor.


    My heart was still racing from the encounter with the Abomination, and now, faced with another deadly threat, I instinctively raised the high-explosive guns.


    The moment felt like an eternity.


    Time seemed to slow down as the zombies turned their decaying heads toward me, their eyes filled with a hunger that sent shivers down my spine.


    The stench of rotting flesh assaulted my nostrils, making me gag, but I pushed through it.


    "Die, all of you," I muttered under my breath as I pulled the triggers.


    The first volley of shots erupted from my guns, the deafening roar echoing through the narrow corridor.


    Bullets whizzed through the air, each one finding its mark with explosive precision.


    The initial explosions tore through the closest zombies, their bodies disintegrating into a mess of blood, guts, and bone fragments.


    The force of the sts sent shockwaves down the hall, causing the lights to flicker and dust to rain down from the ceiling.


    I kept firing, moving my aim rapidly from one target to the next.


    The guns bucked in my hands, but I held firm, adrenaline fueling my every action.


    My eyes darted around, quickly assessing the situation.


    Zombies staggered and fell, some sted apart by direct hits, while others were knocked down by the sheer force of the explosions.


    The corridor was a chaotic symphony of destruction.


    Screams of the undead mixed with the sound of gunfire and the constant explosions.


    "Fuck you guys!"


    Bits of rotting flesh and limbs flew through the air, sttering against the walls and the floor.


    The smell of burnt flesh and gunpowder now mingled with the already foul stench, creating a nauseating miasma.


    I didn''t aim for any specific part of their bodies; my goal was sheer devastation. Arms, legs, torsos, heads  everything was fair game.


    The high-explosive rounds did their job, reducing the zombies to unrecognizable chunks.


    Blood sprayed like a gruesome fountain, painting the walls and the floor in crimson.


    Despite the overwhelming number of zombies, I maintained myposure, methodically moving forward with each shot.


    The corridor began to clear, bodies piling up in heaps.


    I kept my focus, making sure not to miss any stragglers.


    I knew that even a single bite could spell doom, so there was no room for error.


    As thest few zombies fell, I finally paused to catch my breath.


    The corridor was a scene of utter carnage.


    The once bright and foreboding hallway was now littered with the remains of the undead, the floor slick with blood and gore.


    I was heavily panting, struggling to keep hold of both guns in my hands.


    One disadvantage of these guns was that they were too heavy.


    It wouldn''t be so bad if I held only one at a time, but since I was holding two, I could really feel their weight.


    Anyway...


    I wiped sweat from my brow, my hands trembling from the adrenaline rush.


    I knew I couldn''t stay here long. The noise of the gunfire and explosions would undoubtedly attract more zombies  or worse, the Abomination might figure out how to reach this floor.


    I needed to move, find a safer ce to regroup and n my next move.


    Taking a moment to reload, I kept my eyes on the elevator, half-expecting it to open with another nightmare waiting behind the doors.


    To be honest, I knew nothing would happen for now.


    Call it my overconfidence or instincts, but I really felt sure of it.


    I looked at the bloody ground and muttered, "I really went all out fighting them."


    There were zombie organs spilling out of their stomachs...


    I even saw a bloody zombie brain...


    For now, I was alone, surrounded by the aftermath of my desperate fight.


    With a final deep breath, I moved forward, stepping over the fallen corpses.


    I counted their numbers and realized there were only 20 of them.


    The mission was far from over, and survival meant staying one step ahead of the relentless horrors now roaming this world.

 Chapter 53: Chapter53-Hide and Seek

    The ssroom was dimly lit, with the weak light of the afternoon sun filtering through dirty, rusty windows, casting long, creepy shadows around the room.


    Desks were turned over, chalks scattered everywhere, and a tense silence filled the air, broken only by the distant thud of deliberate footsteps.


    I huddled under a wooden bench at the back of the ssroom, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Why?


    So, it all began...


    After I finished off the zombies and decided to leave, everything went wrong when...


    Out of nowhere, another Abomination emerged from a room at the end of the corridor, attracted by the sound of my sts.


    I immediately ran without hesitating because when I used my appraisal skill on him, I saw that my chance of winning was only 8%.


    But since my dash skill was on cooldown, I couldn''t get very far.


    So, I sought refuge in another ssroom on the fourth floor, and right now, I''m hiding behind a bench.


    The bench was too old, its wood rough and splintered, and it barely provided enough cover.


    My knees ached from being pressed against the hard floor, but I didn''t dare shift position.


    Every few moments, I would peek out from behind the bench, my eyes darting towards the windows.


    The ss was streaked with grime, making it hard to see clearly outside.


    asionally, a shadow would pass by, causing me to duck back down, my breath catching in my throat.


    Yeah, that shadow belongs to the jerk who has been constantly wandering around this floor. For the past 10 minutes, he''s been trying to find me.


    I''m certain he already suspects I''m nearby.


    But what''s confusing is that he hasn''t bothered to open or check any ssrooms on this floor.


    He has just been roaming around the corridor, much like the previous one I encountered.


    Nevertheless, the thought of being seen by that creature sent a shiver down my spine.


    Being human, it was natural for me to feel fear.


    However, in this situation, I wasn''t just experiencing simple fear but a profound sense of helplessnessbined with overwhelming fear.


    So, whenever it approached, I made sure to control my breathing carefully to avoid being detected easily.


    I also kept shifting my eyes between the door and the windows to watch for any sign of it.


    The Abomination''s presence felt heavy in the air, like an evil force that drained the life out of everything including me.


    And then suddenly, I stopped breathing and making any sound.


    I literally held my breath without considering the difort or potential danger of doing so.


    As I observed the creature pause its steps outside the ssroom door,


    I realized I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes, and stopping my breath seemed like a wise decision, at least for the moment.


    I could hear its ragged, wet breathing, which made my skin crawl.


    Time seemed to drag on forever as Iy there, every second feeling like an hour.


    I knew I had to stay hidden, as silent and still as possible.


    The Abomination was relentless, and if it found me, there would be no escape.


    All I could do was wait, hoping it would move on and give me a chance to slip away unnoticed.


    It remained motionless like a statue, fixedly staring at the ssroom window, specifically at my hiding ce.


    My decision to hold my breath was bing increasingly problematic because with each passing second, my difort grew.


    At this rate, I feared I might involuntarily exhale loudly, giving away my position and getting caught instantly.


    I started thinking and praying desperately.


    ''Shit, please, go away, get lost, don''t see me, don''t see me.''


    ''God, please help me, just this once. Please!''


    Please...


    And it seemed like God heard my prayers because...


    After few seconds, the monster nced away from my hiding spot, turned its back, and started walking away.


    The footsteps began to fade as it moved further down the corridor.


    I let out a shaky breath, feeling a moment of hope.


    "Phew..."


    Once again, I was saved by God.


    However, I remained still and waited until the sound of footstepspletely faded away.


    I had learned from my past experiences not to lower my guard immediately.


    After a minute, I finally moved from my position behind the bench, wincing as my stiff joints protested.


    Slowly, I crawled towards the ssroom door, making sure not to make any noise.


    My heart pounded as I reached for the door handle, turning it as slowly as possible, praying it wouldn''t creak.


    I opened the door just enough to pop my head out and scanned both directions of the corridor.


    Hmm, it''s finally gone.


    The Abomination was nowhere to be seen.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and stepped into the corridor, moving as quietly as I could.


    The corridor was eerily silent, the only sound being the distant hum of the air.


    I advanced with cautious, deliberate steps, heading toward the elevator at the far end of the hallway.


    But this time, I didn''t n on taking the elevator.


    Instead, I eyed the staircase beside it.


    Elevators were too risky; even a little noise might attract the Abomination''s attention.


    The staircase seemed like a much better option to me.


    I carefully approached the staircase, listening intently for any sounds.


    All clear...


    Hearing nothing, I began to descend slowly, taking each step with utmost care to avoid making any noise.


    After a minute, I reached the fifth floor.


    I was about to step into the corridor when I caught a glimpse of an Abomination.


    Shit...


    Then, I quickly pulled my head back and remained standing by the stairs.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "What the heck is it doing here?" I muttered under my breath.


    At the very least, I expected it to be here.


    I thought it would be on the upper floor...


    Urrgg...


    But what if this guy is the previous one that I encountered aftering here?


    That''s also possible.


    I sighed...


    Huhh, so confusing.


    I again peered cautiously around the corner, trying the catch a glimpse of its but seeing the monster looking in my direction.


    Shock washed over me, and I quickly took a step back.


    Did it see me?


    I waited for a few seconds, but when I saw it wasn''ting closer, I realized it might not have seen me.


    If it had, it would have alreadye this way by now.


    I took a deep breath and thought carefully.


    Everywhere I had been so far, I hadn''t seen any zombies on floors where the Abominations were roaming, except for the third floor.


    Was this just another coincidence or something more?


    It didn''t feel like a coincidence to me.


    Could it be that these zombies fear the Abomination or are somehow connected to it?


    Initially, I might have believed the zombies were afraid of the Abomination, but considering theirrge numbers, that theory seems unlikely.


    I mean, a single low-level monster will typically be scared of any higher-ranking monster unless it''s in arge group with its kind.


    With over 200 zombies around, it''s more likely they are familiar with the Abomination.


    But what if it''s about territory control?


    Maybe each Abomination ims a section of the school corridors while the zombies wander aimlessly across the school grounds and other areas.


    Initially, the Abomination might not have seen the zombies as a threat.


    As for the zombies...


    I made a mistake...


    Now that I think about it, zombies don''t have intelligence, so why would they fear any creature, especially an Abomination?


    These two scenarios seem usible.


    Well, this gives me an opportunity to strategize based on these possibilities.


    Anyway, for now...


    I should go somewhere else instead of wasting time here.


    So, I decided to explore another floor...


    Just as I was about to retreat further, I heard footstepsing from behind the staircase. Panic surged through me.


    Who wasing now? An Abomination or a zombie?


    I didn''t know, but I understood one thing: if someone or something wasing, I couldn''t just stand here.


    I had to hide immediately.


    But where?


    That room...


    I frantically looked around for a hiding spot, my eyesnding on a room just a few meters away.


    With no choice left, I darted towards it slowly, keeping an eye on the Abomination, who was currently looking at anotherrge ss door at the end of the opposite corridor.


    I didn''t know what room I was entering, but that didn''t matter.


    All that mattered was surviving.


    I reached the door and slipped inside, closing it as silently as possible behind me.


    I leaned against the door, breathing heavily but trying to keep quiet.


    The room was lit by the afternoon sun. It was messy, with documents, files, and papers scattered everywhere.


    Ignoring the clutter, I noticed arge cab.


    I crouched behind it, peeking out through a crack in the door.


    The footsteps grew louder, echoing through the staircase and into the corridor.


    But after a few seconds, nothing significant happened; it was just another ordinary zombie that appeared and wandered forward. Here I was, crouching...


    It''s pathetic, but it''s safer than taking the risk of standing there.


    For the past hour, all I''ve been doing is ying hide and seek with that hell of a monster.


    I nced at my watch...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 12:00 PM


    Date: April 15


    Year: 2130


    Rank: Iron-Rank Hunter


    Huhh, only an hour has passed.


    I thought it would be longer.


    Forget about it...


    And then, I checked my character profile and was greeted by several new system messages.


    (Ding, Congrattions Host! Your Dash skill has been upgraded to Level 3!)


    (1000 Monster essences deducted from the host''s Character profile.)


    (Ding, Congrattions Host! The time limit for your Dash skill (Level 3) has been sessfully increased to 6 seconds.)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, Monster Essence of Zombie has been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, Monster Core (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, Healing portion (Bronze) has been added to your inventory


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, Monster Essence of Zombie has been added to your Character Profile!)


    ...


    My hard-earned essences...


    I felt heartbroken seeing my 1000 monster essences deducted.


    I didn''t want to upgrade it.


    I didn''t.


    That shitty gori.


    If only its rank was the same as mine, I would have fought it already.


    I sighed sadly.


    I worked so hard to earn those essences, hunting for hours and days.


    It all went to waste.


    Then, I nced at my character screen.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 4.8% (120/2500 essences).


    ...


    Now, I have to hunt those essences all over again.


    My n to reach the gold rank by the end of April has failed...


    I''m defeated.


    I knew...


    Upgrading the dash skill was beneficial, but at what cost?


    My rank?


    That waspletely uneptable to me.


    I believed rank is more crucial than a skill.


    Because, in the long run, your skill might diminish, but your rank will always stay with you.


    Considering that my dash skill always increased my rank by 1, if I had chosen to upgrade my rank instead of the skill, I could have had the speed of a tinum ranker while remaining in the gold rank.


    This would have been advantageous, even if only for 4 seconds.


    But now it''s not achievable... It will take a long time.


    Then, suddenly...

 Chapter 54: Chapter54-A Villains Backstory

    I leaned back against the cab, trying to steady my breathing, when something on the floor caught my attentiona piece of paper lying just a few steps away.


    Curiosity mingled with caution as I crawled over to it, my eyes narrowing on the bold letters printed across the top: "Viral Outbreak."


    What the...?


    My heart sank.


    The implications of those words were chilling, conjuring images of chaos, sickness, and possibly the very situation I found myself ina school overrun by monsters.


    Then, a sudden realization hit me hard, and I muttered, "No way, no way, those zombies... They were all caused by this virus."


    Then, my eyes darted toward a red radio sitting on the desk.


    I picked it up, surprised.


    This radio...


    It''s here?


    I was surprised because radios weremon in my previous world, but in this current, ruined world, most old artifacts and instruments, including radios, were lost.


    In the human domain, they had radios, but they were powered by monster cores. This one was different...


    I looked at its back...


    It was powered by batteries.


    Who left it here?


    Come to think of it, I never actually figured out where exactly I was in this world...


    And why is the elevator still working even after not being used for centuries?


    As I pondered all of this, my hand identally hit the switch on the radio.


    Oh no, I turned it on.


    Hello My friend,


    I''m Lee Chong San, 47 years old, and I teach at Hyosan High School.


    Even if you know everything about me already, I''m introducing myself just in case someone else is listening instead of you.


    Today, I want to talk about something serious:


    I tried to switch off the radio but stopped immediately when I heard the next few words.


    A viral outbreak.


    What is a viral outbreak?


    It''s when a virus spreads rapidly among people.


    Who created it?


    No one knows except for me.


    Why?


    Because, I created it.


    Why did I create it?


    I created it to make humans stronger than the average person.


    This all started on April 8th, 2030.


    When my son, Hyun Su who was also a student of this school, identally fell from the roof of this school building.


    At least, that''s what his friends and fellow students who were there said.


    Do you know how it feels when the world you imagined turns into a nightmare?


    I know this feeling very well because I experienced it deeply.


    Luckily, Hyun Su survived after falling from the building.


    Everything changed forever because of this.


    He was quickly taken to the hospital, admitted, and he pulled through. It was then that I learned from him that he didn''t identally fallhe was actually thrown from the rooftop by bullies at school.


    From the start, I knew those bullies posed a threat to my son Hyun Su. In the past, I had tried to stop them from harassing him.


    When they didn''t listen, I filed aint with the school authorities, specifically with the principal.


    However, nothing came of it because those bullies'' parents were the school''s biggest donors.


    Yet, I refused to give up. I filed a police report against them, but it was quickly dismissed due to the money and influence wielded by the bullies'' parents.


    And finally, I lodged anotherint with the school, this time directly to the principal, who was my best friend, but...


    The principal, teachers, and other higher-ups dismissed the case. Instead of punishing the students who had bullied and thrown my son, they called me and asked me to withdraw theint, saying it was just kids'' mistakes.


    I felt betrayed by my closest friend, whom I trusted to support me no matter what.


    Before this, I was a scientist. I gave up my career in science at his request to be a teacher at his school.


    What a betrayal.


    I was stabbed in the back.


    I didn''t realize at the time that some part of my heart had changed or been broken.


    When my wife and son discovered what happened, they were furious with me for withdrawing theint.


    My wife and son called me as an ipetent father and husband.


    Do you know how it feels for a man when his own wife and son call him ipetent?


    You can''t understand because you''ve never experienced it.


    How could you understand?


    You... You were...


    I need to calm down a bit...


    Let''s continue from where I left off.


    Yes, so, after my wife and son called me ipetent, they suggested that we should leave this town and settle somewhere else, enrolling our son in a new school.


    The suggestion had merit, but I had made a promise to my mother before she passed away. I had promised her that I would never leave the town where she was born, where she had given birth to me, and where I had spent most of my childhood.


    You know, it wouldn''t have bothered me if it had been anyone else, but my parents were like real-life gods to me.


    In the end, I turned down my wife and son''s suggestion and proposed that we enroll our son in a nearby school and move away from the current one.


    However, my son promptly refused my suggestion, exining that he was too traumatized by this city.


    After numerous attempts to persuade me failed, my wife ultimately filed for divorce.


    She wanted to leave me.


    I epted her decision without protest.


    Why?


    Because it was her choice, and we had married out of love. I respected her decision, even though I had hoped she wouldn''t choose to divorce me. But there was nothing I could do.


    And so, my wife and son left me.


    My friend, do you recall when you asked me what turns a human into a viin and a viin into a monster?


    In my experience, I became a monster because I witnessed the harsh reality of the world: a world that favors the wealthy and oppresses the poor, a world where justice can be twisted into injustice for a small sum of money, a world that stays silent when it should speak up and speaks when it should stay quiet.


    Lastly, it''s a world that watches people struggle without offering help, even when it''s within their means to do so.


    After that, I became a broken man, living each day in a personal hell, with my mind not in the right ce.


    I decided to destroy the world that had made my life so miserable. So, I created a virusa virus that could either make a human stronger or turn them into the living dead, a zombie.


    I named the virus "Yonas."


    Then, the radio cut off and opened to a new scene.


    "Hey, my friend. Today is April 25, 2030. I tried my virus on the first human, and guess what?


    It failed.


    The first human died.


    I experimented on ten more people until the 12th person finally survived. But he transformed into a dead, dreadful being which I now call a zombie.


    He immediately attacked me, and I had to kill him.


    So, today at 10:45 p.m., April 25, 2030, I created a deadly virus that would eventually wreak havoc in all of Hyosan, Seoul, South Korea, and,stly, the whole world.


    Lastly, my friend-No Hansan, if you want to learn more about the virus and me,e visit me at my Green Home apartment, room number 222. We can talk further there, but you must stay alive. Goodbye for now."


    Then the radio stopped, and a buzzing sound indicated the recording tape had ended.


    "So... It''s finished," I muttered.


    I put the radio back on the desk where it belonged.


    What a tragic story.


    A man killed millions just because the world showed him no mercy.


    I wouldn''t me that guy, though. I have to admit that destiny or fate was too cruel to him.


    If this were any novel, that guy would have been a viin.


    Now that''s what you call a perfect viin.


    But if anyone saw my reaction, they''d see I didn''t quite believe it.


    Anyone who hadn''t read the history of this world might have believed it, but not me.


    When that guy mentioned Seoul, I immediately understood that this ce is a South Korean city known as Hayson.


    Now that I think about it, I did see a sign for Hayson High School, but since I didn''t know which country it was in, I left it alone.


    Back to this virus thing.


    ording to history, the pandemic started on August 1, 2030, and the virus was named CONTAGI-30 by every organization at the time.


    I don''t think this virus is the same as that one. Still, it might be possible that the guy who made CONTAGI-30 named it Yonas.


    But there are still many questions.


    History also stated that the first case of the virus was found on July 18, 2030, so if this guy already made the virus on April 25, why did it take another 3 to 4 months for the first victim to appear?


    Secondly, the World Health Organization (WHO) stated that the disease spread with the help of another disease simr to rabies.


    And, this guy never mentioned anything about another disease.


    Another thing I don''t understand is how that guy created a virus in just a few days.


    Even if he was a scientist, what kind of genius could create something like this right after he got broken?


    Thirdly, ording to human history, the virus transformed humans into monsters, not mindless zombies like this guy''s virus did.


    I looked around once more and saw a small square board on the desk with "PRINCIPAL" written in capital letters.


    So, this is the principal''s office.


    Then, I looked at the floor, where papers were scattered.


    I couldn''t understand how these papers were still in good condition after a century.


    For now, I was confused about whether to believe it or not.


    And then, my eyes were drawn to what looked like a map hanging on the corner walls above the chair where the principal would have sat before the pandemic or virus outbreak.


    That could be helpful now, at this time of crisis, when I didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 55: Chapter55-Hordes of Zombies

    For now, I was confused about whether to believe it or not.


    And then, my eyes were drawn to what looked like a map hanging on the corner walls above the chair where the principal would have sat before the pandemic or virus outbreak.


    That could be helpful now, at this time of crisis, when I didn''t know what to do.


    The map mainly focused on detailing every part of the school, its areas, and the ces close by.


    After carefully examining the map for 10 to 20 minutes, I muttered, "Oh, I see, I see."


    Then, I fell into deep thought.


    After examining the map, I discovered many details about the school and the nearby areas.


    The school is divided into five floors, each with four ssrooms and two additional rooms for purposes such as music, library, broadcast room, staffroom, etc.


    There are also two main buildings beside the school: the Archery Center and the school''s cafeteria.


    I also learned the names of some famous local ces near the school.


    So, I now have some knowledge of this ce.


    Then, I shifted my focus to what I should do next.


    Normally, if I had the same amount of essences as before, I would try to get out of this school and go somewhere else.


    But given my current situation and low number of essences, I have decided to kill as many zombies in this school as possible.


    In other words, I''m going on a zombie-killing spree.


    But first, I need to test something.


    If my test is sessful, it will prove my theory correct.


    And if my theory is correct, I will have no problem killing as many of these mindless zombies as possible.


    That''s done.


    I checked my watch again and saw that it was now 12:20 PM. Two more hours until my dash skill gets renewed, and 10 more minutes until my explosives get renewed.


    Yeah, my guns also have cooldowns. In fact, all the guns made in this apocalyptic world have cooldowns.


    The biggest gun manufacturingpany couldn''t fix an important issue when they created them for the first time.


    Guns and monster cores are pr opposites, making them difficult to create.


    This always left a loophole: cooldowns.


    A monster core''s energy is limited to a certain amount of time.


    For example, take an Iron rank monster core.


    It can provide energy for at least two years, but it has a limited quota every minute.


    Imagine the quota is 60 dors, and the guns take at least 2 dors for every bullet they fire.


    So, the quota, which shouldst a minute, gets used up 30 seconds earlier.


    That''s why most guns of my caliberst only 20 minutes at most.


    However, the higher the rank of the core, the longer the time you get.


    So, I think it''s best to wait for the guns to renew rather than recklessly fighting with daggers.


    Besides, fighting with daggers will be very hard considering their overwhelming numbers.


    I need to kill them quickly and efficiently, which requires a good hiding ce.


    For a moment, I thought about going to the rooftop and firing bullets down at the zombies on the ground.


    However, reaching the rooftop isn''t possible with those Abominations waiting for me.


    That''s why I need another ce, and I already know the best hiding spot.


    The problem is, how do I get there?


    The distance between the school and that spot isn''t too far, but those zombies will be a challenge.


    I need to distract them to make it there safely.


    If I don''t, hundreds of them wille at me all at once.


    Even with both guns, I couldn''t take them all down.


    There''s always that one that will slip away, and if it does, I''m done for.


    I rubbed my chin, closed my eyes, and started to think.


    What should I do? How can I distract them?


    I kept pondering, but nothing came to mind.


    Time was passing slowly. A small bead of sweat trickled down from my forehead, down my neck, onto my arm, and finally fell from my hand.


    The sweat felt cool.


    I noticed it but didn''t mind.


    I began recalling everything I could remember since arriving here, searching for anything that could distract those zombies.


    And as I was recalling everything, it suddenly hit me.


    That rm...


    I felt a rush of joy inside.


    Yes, I''ve got it!


    Since arriving here, I''ve noticed somethingmon in every room and corridor.


    I opened my eyes and scanned the principal''s office.


    It didn''t take long for me to spot what I was looking for.


    There it is.


    rm...


    A fire rm...


    I''m confident it''s functional and reliable.


    Why?


    Well, if the elevator works, there''s a good chance other systems are operational too.


    So, I''ll just start the fire, and the rm will take care of the rest.


    That should work.


    With that decision made, I waited for time to pass.


    ***


    Finally, two hours had passed, and both my skills and guns were renewed.


    Now, it''s time for some fun.


    I nced at the pile of papers and files on the floor.


    I had collected them when I had nothing else to do.


    Then, I carefully used the tip of my gun as a makeshift lighter to set the papers on fire.


    Since I didn''t have any lighters with me, I had no other choice but to use one of my guns as a lighter.


    It was my first time doing this, so I wasn''t sure if it would work.


    But luckily, the gun ignited the papers slowly as I pressed its trigger gently.


    Because, one moment of too much pressure and... boom.


    I slowly lit a piece of paper and then threw it onto the stack.


    As the mes licked the papers, a small fire quickly spread across the stack.


    The dry documents caught easily, emitting a faint crackling sound amidst the eerie silence of the principal''s office.


    A hint of smoke began to curl upwards, carrying with it the acrid scent of burning paper.


    Standing back, I watched intently, my heart racing with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness.


    This fire wasn''t just a means to distract the zombies; it was a gamble on their primal instincts, a bet that they would respond to the rm.


    Minutes ticked by agonizingly slow.


    The fire grew steadily, its warmth spreading subtly through the room.


    I hurried to the door and opened it slowly to check the corridor for the Abomination. I knew it had been moving around constantly for the past two hours.


    As expected, the monster wasn''t there.


    I started running down the corridor, aiming to leave the building before the rm went off.


    Finally, just when I reached the entrance of the building.


    Then, it happened.


    A piercing, shrill noise broke the silencethe fire rms.


    Their loud cries echoed through the corridors, bouncing off the walls and creating a sense of urgency that would definitely draw attention.


    The zombies in the other corridors and on the yground, driven by instinct, started shuffling towards the noise.


    Their dull moans grew louder as they all rushed from the yground to the school building at once.


    As I was already outside, they almost caught me right away, but I jumped into the maze surrounding the building when the bell rang.


    I was not trying adjust so, that zombies don''t much get to see me.


    Honestly, I wasn''t afraid if they saw me because I had my gun and could shoot them.


    But I didn''t want to fight a whole army at once, so I let them enter the school building.


    Once their numbers were reduced to a manageable amount, I nned to strike.


    I was also wearing a mask that I found in the principal''s office. It was mainly for protection in case a zombie managed to slip past my bullets and daggers and attack my face.


    Then suddenly, I heard two loud roars from the high school building.


    It seemed they were also agitated.


    Zombies began to flood the entrance of the building, and within a minute, many had gone inside, leaving about fifty struggling to get in.


    I could clearly hear the zombies'' screams echoing through the corridors.


    The fire rms red throughout the school, making a tremendous amount of noise.


    I was sure any monster within a kilometer or more would have heard it by now and might being this way.


    This meant I couldn''t stay here any longer, or I might get trapped between the Abominations and the unknown monstersing this way.


    I needed to move quickly to my hiding spot.


    I took a deep breath, tightened my grip on my gun, and dashed from my hiding spot in the maze.


    My target was the archery center, and I knew I had to move fast.


    The fire rm continued to re, echoing through the empty hallways and drawing every nearby zombie towards the building.


    As I ran, I could hear the moans and shuffling feet of the zombies growing louder.


    Just as I expected, my movement attracted their attention.


    The zombies near the entrance turned towards me, their eyes glowing with a hungry light.


    They began to chase me, their steps slow but relentless.


    I didn''t look back.


    I sprinted forward, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The archery center wasn''t far, but with the zombies in pursuit, it felt like miles away.


    I reached the edge of the yground and nced over my shoulder.


    Over fifty zombies were chasing me, their grotesque forms silhouetted against the backdrop of the school building.


    It felt like a scene from a zombie movieme against an entire army.


    That''s what I thought.


    But, in the end, nothing really changed.


    They were just a feeble horde that I would eventually wipe out sooner orter.


    "Dieeeeee!" I shouted in pure excitement.


    I fired as many shots as I could over my shoulder as I ran.


    Not every bullet hit its target, but enough of them struck zombies.


    Some stumbled to the ground, while others dropped dead immediately.


    But for every one I killed, it seemed like two more took its ce.


    Their numbers were overwhelming, and I knew I couldn''t afford to slow down.


    The system screen disyed messages for each zombie kill, but I disregarded them for the moment.


    My primary focus now was to reach the center.


    The archery center loomed ahead, its doors slightly ajar.


    I could make it if I kept up my pace.


    I continued to shoot sporadically, aiming to slow the horde rather than eliminate itpletely.


    The zombies'' groans grew louder, and I could feel their presence closing in on me.


    I burst through the doors of the archery center, mming them shut behind me.


    "Alright, second partpleted, now onto the next."


    The zombies'' fists pounded against the doors, and I knew it wouldn''t hold for long.


    I quickly scanned the room, looking for anything I could use to barricade the entrance.


    Spotting a stack of heavy archery targets, I dragged them in front of the door, creating a makeshift barrier.


    It wasn''t perfect, but it will suffice for now.


    I took a moment to catch my breath, my heart still racing from the chase.


    The zombies outside continued to pound on the door, their groans filling the air.


    I sighed and checked my condition.


    Besides minor scratches from previous fights, I didn''t have any specific injuries.


    "I pulled it off," I muttered. "Now, time for more kills."

 Chapter 56: Chapter56-Meeting with Lia again

    I sighed and checked my condition.


    Besides minor scratches from previous fights, I didn''t have any specific injuries.


    "I pulled it off," I muttered. "Now, time for more kills."


    Suddenly, an arrow whizzed in my direction, and I barely dodged it.


    ''Who the fuck?''


    I spun around, eyes wide and breath catching in my throat.


    In the dim light of the archery center, a figure stood at the far end, bow drawn and aimed straight at me.


    She was standing in a dark corner of the center, making it hard for me to identify who she really was. I couldn''t even tell if she was male or female.


    The archer was cloaked in ck clothing.


    I couldn''t make out what she was wearing because her clothes blended into the shadows, making it hard to see any details.


    "Hold your fire!" I shouted, raising my hands in a gesture of surrender. "I''m not one of them!"


    The figure hesitated, lowering the bow slightly but keeping it trained on me.


    "Who are you?" a voice demanded, sharp and wary.


    It was a woman''s voice, steady but with an edge of desperation.


    Damn, I forgot I''m wearing a mask.


    She might be thinking I am a robber or something.


    I slowly took off my mask and said, "I''m Michael Frostburne. I am"


    Before I could finish, the archer ran into view from the dark corner, stopping right in front of me.


    I was surprised by who she was.


    "You... Lia?" I eximed.


    The archer was none other than Lia, who was currently wearing an off-shoulder pleated cocktail dress, looking both sexy and gorgeous.


    Lia said, "Yes, Michael, what''s wrong? Why are you so surprised? Don''t you remember me?"


    I scratched my head and said, "Lia, it''s not that. I just didn''t expect to see you here."


    Lia said, "Yeah, me too. I didn''t expect to see you either."


    I replied, "Oh, I see."


    Then, there was a brief silence between us.


    I knew this would happen. Even aftering into this world, my conversation skills were at a failure level.


    I didn''t know what to say next.


    I was always terrible at starting and keeping conversations going, which is why my parents often criticized me in my previous world.


    I didn''t feel bad about it though; talking to someone was always tiring for me.


    So, I never tried to improve.


    The silence was getting awkward.


    Finally, Lia broke it.


    "Michael, do you know where we are right now? I don''t even know what this ce is or how I got here. I was just standing in Cannes when suddenly smoke appeared. Then I fell to the floor and lost consciousness. After that, I don''t remember anything. I woke up here all alone. I didn''t know what to do. When I went outside, I only saw those ugly monsters wh-who"


    As she spoke, I noticed her shoulders trembling slightly.


    Why are her shoulders shaking?


    Then it struck me.


    Is she scared?


    Come to think of it, her voice is also a bit stuttering and shaky.


    I cut her off, gripping her shoulders firmly. "Calm down, calm down. It''s okay. Nobody''s here, see? No monsters." I pointed around us to reassure her.


    Then she became quiet.


    I asked, "Are you okay?"


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "Thanks, Michael. It''s just...everything is so confusing."


    "I can understand, Lia. I''m just as clueless about our location as you. All I know is we''re in a high school called Hyoson," I exined gently.


    Lia''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hyoson High School? But... how did we end up here?"


    She''s asking the same question again...


    I''ve only just told her...


    Sigh, she can be a bit absent-minded.


    "I wish I could answer that," I replied with a sigh. "I woke up in a ssroom inside the school building. Managed to escape from there, dodging zombies, and eventually found my way here to meet you."


    "Wait! So, you set off those fire rms?" she asked.


    I could have corrected Lia, but instead, I simply said, "Yeah."


    "Wow, that''s an impressive way to escape, Michael!" she eximed.


    I refrained from pointing out to Lia that it wasn''t exactly impressive.


    "Thanks for thepliment, Lia."


    She nodded slowly, still visibly shaken but moreposed than earlier. "But it all feels so unreal. One moment, we were at the castle, and now we''re here."


    "I know," I said softly, giving her shoulders a light squeeze. "But let''s figure this out together, okay? We''re not alone in this. But right now, can you show me where the staircase is in this ce? I really need to go somewhere."


    Before Lia could respond, I added, "Don''t ask me why just yet. I''ll exinter."


    Lia managed a faint smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Thanks, Michael. I... I appreciate your help. Follow me, I''ll show you where the staircase is."


    And then she started walking while I followed her.


    While we walked, I began thinking about our earlier conversation.


    I felt like I was saying some crazy stuff...


    I really didn''t want to keep talking, but Lia kept pushing.


    Normally, I wouldn''t have said that, but with zombies still outside, I was anxious to wrap up the conversation quickly.


    My main reason foring here was to hunt, not to socialize.


    As I nced around, I noticed the archery center was huge but mostly empty.


    The walls had targets set at different distances, each clearlybeled for different skill levels.


    They had racks neatly organized with various types and sizes of bows, along with arrows stored in quivers for easy ess.


    The floor was covered with a sturdy, non-slip surface, which ensured stability while shooting.


    I also spotted somefortable seating areas and benches.


    Additionally, there were instructional posters and screens disying tips and techniques to improve archery aim and form.


    Apart from these things, there was nothing else noticeable.


    After a few minutes, we finally reached the staircase located at the far end of the archery center''s spacious interior.


    Before I could thank her, a loud st reverberated from the school building.


    Damn, they acted quickly.


    I ran up the stairs, aiming for the rooftop as fast as possible.


    My mind was chaotic at the moment.


    When all the fire rms in the school went off, I knew those two abomination would destroy them, but I didn''t expect them to start so quickly.


    Now I understood that the loud st just now marked the beginning of their destruction of the fire rms, as thebined noise from all rms suddenly decreased when the st urred.


    After a minute, I reached the rooftop entrance, mmed the door open, and ran out with my guns.


    With both the Abominations and zombies upied with sting fire rms, this was my chance to kill the remaining zombies outside.


    I couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity under any circumstances.


    As I reached the edge of the rooftop, my heart raced with adrenaline.


    Taking a deep breath, I steadied my grip on the guns.


    The atmosphere was tense, filled with the distant echoes of rms and the asional groans of the undead.


    The air smelled of smoke and decay, a grim reminder of the chaos surrounding us.


    I squeezed the trigger, and the first shot rang out, echoing across the empty courtyard.


    The bullet struck true, hitting a zombie squarely in the head. It copsed immediately, its body slumping to the ground.


    A sense of satisfaction mixed with dread as I realized the gravity of the situationthese were once people, now mindless creatures driven by hunger.


    Then, I continued my previous firing, each shot randomly ced to maximize effectiveness.


    They were oblivious to my presence, focused only on the noise and movement.


    And I made sure those guys were killed before they even spotted me up here.


    I aimed for headshots whenever possible, knowing that was the surest way to take down a zombie swiftly.


    The sound of gunfire reverberated through the air, punctuating the eerie silence between shots.


    As I took down each zombie, I felt some of the tension leave my shoulders.


    I stayed focused on the task, ignoring the satisfaction that threatened to distract me.


    Man, I really enjoy killing them down. I wish they would keeping like this.


    While I dealt with the zombies outside, I saw more of them moving toward the archery center out of the corner of my eye.


    So, they spotted me.


    Well, betterte than never.


    They staggered clumsily.


    Some of them approached the entrance, banging on the doors in futile attempts to get inside. Their moans mixed with the ring rms from inside the school.


    I knew I had to stop them from breaking into the archery center, or things would get much harder for me.


    Since I don''t enjoy working much, finishing things quickly was what I was trying to do now.


    I quickly focused on the zombies at the entrance.


    And then I started firing at all of them at once.


    Some bullets missed their target, but others punched holes through some of the zombies.


    They dropped dead within few seconds.


    And just when I thought everything was done, something caught my eye.


    Wait, really?


    I couldn''t help butugh; I was genuinely happy right now.


    Why?


    Next to the Archery Center, there was a gym and a schoolyard, all surrounded by a massive fence.


    The only way in or out was through a wall with the school''s name on it, like any normal school entrance.


    But my happiness came from apletely different reason.


    Arge horde of zombies was sprinting in our direction from the city streets.


    Judging by their numbers, there were maybe another 100 or 200 zombies.


    I began shooting in their direction.


    Most of the bullets missed because of the distance, but I still managed to hit many of them.


    The gunfire drowned out their cries of pain, making a sharp contrast to the chaotic scene around them.


    The atmosphere shifted from battling against a horde to eliminating thempletely.


    asionally, I paused for a few seconds to let my overheated gun cool down.


    Let''s finish it up...


    ***


    The school surroundings and entrance were...


    Just filled with shitty smell.


    The smell of blood lingered in the air.


    25 minutes had passed since then, and finally, thest zombie outside met its end and disintegrated into nothingness.


    With that, I quickly dropped both guns onto the rooftop floor.


    Urggh, so hot...


    My hands literally burned up from the intense heat of both guns.


    The only sound now was my ragged breathing and the distant wail of fire rms in the school building.


    I leaned against the rooftop''s edge, adrenaline still coursing through my veins.


    As I expected, I came out victorious without any losses.


    The Abominations never came out of the high school building.


    Even if they had, I had a backup n to escape from them.


    Fortunately, no one came out.


    I essed my character profile, and a virtual screen appeared before me.


    (Ding, Congrattions host! You have...)

 Chapter 57: Chapter57-Cuckolding Lias Secret Fiance without my knowledge (18+)

    I leaned against the rooftop''s edge, adrenaline still coursing through my veins.


    As I expected, I came out victorious without any losses.


    The Abominations never came out of the high school building.


    Even if they had, I had a backup n to escape from them.


    Fortunately, no one came out.


    I essed my character profile, and a virtual screen appeared before me.


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, 150 Monster Cores (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, 150 Healing portions (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, 150 Monster Essences of Zombies has been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, 150 Monster Cores (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, 150 Healing portions (Bronze) has been added to your inventory


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host, 150 Monster Essences of Zombies has been added to your Character Profile!)


    I ignored those system messages and, check my character interface.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 16.75% (420/2500 essences).


    Good progress, 300 essences at once.


    I just need 2000 more.


    I leaned there for a few minutes until thest fire rm noise from the school building stopped ringing.


    They finally destroyed thest one.


    But...


    I have to admit, they gave me a lot of time to finish off the others.


    And, then, with that I slowly put my guns to my inventory and, then went down to the staircase.


    Aftering down, I was confused when I couldn''t see Lia.


    With that, I slowly put my guns into my inventory and headed down the staircase.


    Aftering down, I was confused not to see Lia.


    "Lia, Lia! Where are you?" I called out.


    I roamed around the archery center but couldn''t find her.


    "Now where did she go?" I muttered.


    I was really confusedjust half an hour ago she was with me, and now she''s gone.


    Now I understood why the system said she was a little dumb and naive.


    She really is a little girl at heart.


    Then, I heard a noise.


    Where is iting from?


    I followed the sound, navigating through the hallways.


    Finally, after following the noise, I found Lia.


    She was sitting in the floor in what looked like a storage room filled with food supplies, munching on a bag of chips.


    "Lia?" I asked, baffled. "What are you doing here?"


    She looked up, a bit surprised. "Oh, hey, Michael. I was little hungry and found this storage room. Want some?" She held out her bag of chips with a grin.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her childish act...


    I yed along with her.


    "Sure, why not?"


    I took some chips from her bag and, while munching, scanned the storage room.


    Hmm, there are so many packaged foods here and there.


    It looked more like a shopping room than a supply room to me.


    With this food, I was sure I could definitely survive in this ce for another 10 to 15 days.


    My primary goal was very simple: just to survive...


    I didn''t want to go out and battle even though there are thousands of zombies out there that I could easily defeat and gain essences from.


    Yeah, I didn''t want to go.


    Why?


    Because my objective for the chain quest was just to survive for 10 days, which meant that within these 10 days, something is definitely going to happen...


    Also, I didn''t know if there were any other monsters like that abomination. If there were, going out would basically mean suicide for me..


    Ok, then, with that decided, the only thing left for me to do is


    Before I could finish my words, my system screen flickered and disyed a new quest.


    Quest: [Pussy Lover!]


    Touch Lia''s pussy without her knowing.


    Objective: Touch 0/1


    Reward: 150 Monster Essences


    (ept/Reject)


    Huh? Pussy touch? Without her knowing?


    System! Are you serious?


    How is that even possible?


    Touching her pussy is one thing, but doing it without her noticing is just absurd.


    I don''t think I can do it.


    So, I selected the reject option.


    (Ding, Quest: [Pussy Lover!] Has been sessfully rejected by the host!)


    (Ding, Creating new quest!)


    (Processing...)


    What do you mean by creating a new quest?


    I got my answer right after that when another screen from the system appeared in front of me.


    Quest: [Pussy Lover!]


    Finger Lia''s pussy without her knowing.


    Objective: Touch 0/1


    Reward: 200 Monster Essences


    (ept/Reject)


    System, how shameless can you be to force me to ept this quest?


    I reviewed the quest.


    Damn, now this is a problem...


    200 essences are good but the risk...


    I decided to reject it again...


    (Ding, Quest: [Pussy Lover!] Has been sessfully rejected by the host!)


    (Ding, Creating new quest!)


    (Processing...)


    Quest: [Pussy Lover!]


    Put your middle finger inside Lia''s pussy without her knowing.


    Objective: Touch 0/1


    Reward: 220 Monster Essences


    (ept/ept)


    Nah, nah, nah, system, this is just cheating.


    ''Why isn''t there a reject option for this quest?''


    The system stayed silent, ignoring my question.


    ''System, are you there?''


    But still, there was no response from the system.


    So, you''re just going to stay quiet and not respond...


    Seeing that the system still wasn''t answering me, I reluctantly epted the quest with no other option.


    After that, I nced at Lia, who was still munching on the bag of chips.


    How can I even pull this off without her noticing


    As I said this, a sudden realization hit me.


    Wait!


    At Night..


    Yeah, At midnight, when she''s fast asleep, that''s when I can do it.


    But before that, I have to make sure she''s in a deep sleep.


    Because, If she wakes up, my quest and reputation will be ruined instantly.


    And let''s not forget, she''s the youngest daughter of the head of the Federal Association, so one wrong move and my entire family could be swiftly eliminated.


    I sighed...


    "Huhhh."


    Let''s wait and see how it goes for now.


    ...


    As time passed quickly, night fell around us, and the dark sky stretched overhead.


    Right now, Lia and I were sitting in the storage room, eating packaged foods.


    The room felt oddlyfortingpared to the strange atmosphere outside.


    Yeah, it felt a bit strange outside. I remember when I went out onto the rooftop, I felt a little ufortable for no apparent reason.


    I didn''t understand why I was feeling that way.


    But whenever I looked at the city and the school, I felt an odd familiarity with them...


    Even though this is my first timeing here.


    But still, for now, I ignored this uneasy feeling and focused on the risky task ahead.


    After our quick meal, we decided to settle down for the night.


    Lia found a corner with a makeshift bed made of nkets and pillows, probably set up by the school staff before everything went wrong.


    "Are you going to sleep there, Lia?" I asked, worried about her safety.


    She nodded, polishing off thest of her foods. "Yeah, I tried lying down there and it feltfortable, so I decided to sleep there tonight."


    I smiled, d that she was managing okay. "Great. I''ll be nearby, just in case."


    With that settled, I found a spot not far from Lia, making sure I could keep watch over her throughout the night.


    The storage room was surprisingly quiet, except for the asional distant groans of zombies left behind by me.


    As Lia settled into her makeshift bed, I leaned against a stack of boxes nearby, my senses alert.


    The dim light from a small emergencymp created eerie shadows around us.


    I checked my watchit was almost midnight, the time when Lia would be sound asleep.


    Feeling a mix of excitement and nervous, I closed my eyes briefly, listening to the steady rhythm of Lia''s breathing.


    She was already deep in slumber, her peaceful face state that.


    But I chose to wait a bit longer, just in case she hadn''t fully fallen asleep yet.


    ***


    After waiting for several more hours, I decided it was time to proceed with the task at hand.


    I nced at my watch, which read 2:30 a.m.


    Now I understood why I was suddenly feeling so sleepy.


    Hmm, looks like I need to finish this quickly.


    As the hours passed, I found myself growing more and more restless.


    The anticipation ofpleting the quest was building up inside me, making it difficult to keep still.


    Finally, I decided to make my move. I slowly got up from my spot and approached Lia, who was still sleeping peacefully.


    The dark light from the emergencymp cast eerie shadows on her face, making her look even more innocent and vulnerable.


    As I got closer to her, I couldn''t help but stare at her exposed shoulders and the curve of her breasts, barely concealed by the dark shoulder-off pleated cocktail dress she was wearing.


    And, with that I felt little horniness...


    Her figure was absolutely stunning, and I felt my heart racing at the sight of her.


    I slowly moved my hand towards her thighs, feeling the warmth radiating from her body.


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I was really ready to go through with this.


    But the thought of gaining 220 monster essences was too tempting to resist.


    I gently parted her legs and moved my hand closer to her panties.


    Oh, fuck, she''s wearing ck panty.


    It matches her dress perfectly...


    Now, let''s remove it slowly...


    As I touched the soft fabric, I felt a jolt of electricity run through my body.


    And, my cock immediately stood up.


    I couldn''t control it.


    I looked up at Lia''s face, half-expecting her to wake up and catch me in the act.


    Ugh, what on earth am I even thinking?


    But she was still fast asleep, her breathing slow and steady.


    I begin to slowly pulled down her panty.


    Slowly, slowly...


    As I was in the middle of removing her panties, which were around her knees, I heard a grumbling sound...


    Shit, did she wake up?


    I slowly, moved my head up but she was still sleeping.


    So, I sighed..


    And, then, finally took it off...


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing  Lia was so small and delicate, and her pussy was so tight and inviting.


    I felt a surge of desire run through me, making it difficult to keep still.


    As I moved my middle finger closer to her pussy, I couldn''t help but notice how her breathing was bing heavier and more erratic. I hesitated for a moment and, looked at her face but then I ignored it and, came close to her pussy.


    I gently pushed my finger inside her pussy, feeling the warmth and wetness of her juices.


    Oh, shit, it is so wet and, soft...


    Lia let out a soft moan, her body trembling slightly.


    "Ah."


    When I heard it, I immediately looked up and saw her eyes twitching slightly...


    My life shed before my eyes at the thought of her discovering me...


    I didn''t have much time to pull her panty on her again.


    I was sure I was done for, but fortunately, she didn''t wake up.


    And, again I sighed...


    Thank god, I was saved.


    Damn, I couldn''t believe how good it felt  her pussy was so tight and soft, and I could feel every inch of her walls as I moved my finger in and out.


    I was so lost in her softness that Ipletely forgot I was doing something way too risky task currently.


    Man, I could have really gotten caught by her.


    I think it''s better to stop before things get out of hand, but...


    This extreme softness...


    Even Kiara''s hand isn''t this soft...


    I really want to do more, but I shouldn''t...


    But...


    Forget it...


    In the end, my intrusive thoughts and feelings took over, and I surrendered to the softness of Lia''s hand without worrying about the consequences.


    Ultimately, I decided to fuck her a bit more.


    And, then, I continued to fuck her with my finger, feeling her juices flowing down my hand.


    Now that I think I was literally fucking her but it was with my middle finger instead of my cock.


    I did it another three to four times, and then she made a loud, unconscious moan again.


    "Ahh."


    Hmm... She really likes it...


    Then, Finally, I pulled my finger out of her pussy and gently pulled up her panties.


    Lia let out a soft sigh, her body still trembling with pleasure.


    ''Alright, job''s done. Now, let''s get out of here as fast as possible.''


    Just as I was about to move away from Lia, a message popped up in front of me, grabbing my attention.


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Hidden Quest: [Cucked Lia''s secret fiance] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 20 Quest Essences from the Hidden Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!]


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Normal Quest: [Pussy Lover] has beenpleted!]


    No way! She was engaged...


    Wait! Doesn''t that mean I Cuckold another man without me knowing anything about it.


    I sighed...


    It seems to be the case...

 Chapter 58: Chapter58-Invisible Barrier

    ''Alright, job''s done. Now, let''s get out of here.''


    Just as I was about to move away from Lia, a message popped up in front of me, grabbing my attention.


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Hidden Quest: [Cucked Lia''s secret fiance] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 20 Quest Essences from the Hidden Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!]


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Normal Quest: [Pussy Lover] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 220 Quest Essences from the Hidden Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!]


    No way! She was engaged...


    I stood there, speechless.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    I never expected her to be engaged to someone in the first ce.


    Now that I think about it, I did see a white ring on her finger before, but I thought it was just another fancy ring.


    Who knew it was her engagement ring?


    I really didn''t know.


    I tried to justify myself even though I knew it was no use.


    When my head was getting messed up from all those justifications, I tried to calm myself down.


    Calm down, Michael, calm down.


    Think carefully.


    It''s not your fault; you didn''t know.


    What can you do now?


    You''ve alreadymitted the forbidden act.


    The word "secret" from the quest clearly meant the ceremony must have been conducted in secret.


    So, how could I have known?


    I touched my temples and, after a few minutes of massaging, I muttered, "So, without knowing, I messed with another guy''s fiance."


    "Urghh..."


    After grumbling for a few more minutes, I finally let it go and went to bed to get some sleep.


    ***


    And, just like that, Four more days and nights passed until something mysterious happened on the fifth day.


    I was sitting in a chair under the scorching afternoon sun, diligently sharpening my daggers.


    For the past four days and nights, I''d been hunting down stray zombies that had escaped my earlier attacks, gathering their essences.


    It seemed like another ordinary day until two loud roars broke the silence.


    "What the heck?" I muttered. "Those roars, aren''t theying from those abominations?"


    Why are they roaring all of a sudden?


    In thest four days, I''ve been up on the rooftop, consistently fighting off zombies.


    During that period, these creatures remained silent, wandering the corridors without paying any attention to the zombies I was killing.


    I initially thought they were acquaintances, but I guess they''re not.


    Honestly, for a moment, I thought they were robotic guards programmed to patrol the corridor rather than monsters.


    I mean, look at them. What kind of monsters stay quiet and locked in a room while others are fighting all around?


    Curious and alert, I quickly stood up, rushed to the rooftop''s edge, and peered down to see what was happening.


    There, much to my surprise, I saw the two abominations emerging from deep within the building.


    Huh? Why are theying out?


    Then, they suddenly dashed to the entrance of the high school and quickly went outside without even ncing at me, even though I was clearly visible from the rooftop.


    What''s going on?


    They didn''t even nce in my direction.


    That doesn''t seem normal.


    Usually, they would have jumped onto the rooftop and tried to kill me by now.


    But, they didn''t do it...


    Then suddenly, I heard Lia calling me.


    "Michael! Michael! Come here quickly, I have something to show you."


    I immediately went down to see what she wanted to show me.


    I rushed down the stairs, each step echoing in the silent building.


    As I reached the bottom, I found Lia pacing anxiously near the food storage room.


    Her face was pale, and her eyes wide with unease.


    "Lia, what is it?" I asked, my voice tinged with emotionless.


    "I can''t get into the food storage room," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Why not?" I asked, frowning. "What happened?"l


    "I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head. "There''s some kind of wall out there. It''s not letting me enter inside."


    I stared at her, incredulous. "What are you talking about? Is this any time to tell jokes?"


    "I''m not joking, Michael," she said earnestly, looking me straight in the eye. "Believe me, there''s something strange going on."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Lia, this isn''t funny. We need that food. Are you sure you didn''t just imagine it?"


    She shook her head vehemently. "I know what I saw. I tried to push through it, but it was like hitting an invisible barrier. I couldn''t get through."


    "Alright, alright," I muttered, still skeptical. "I''ll check it out myself."


    Together, we walked to the food storage room.


    I reached out a hand, expecting to feel nothing but air.


    Instead, my fingers pressed against an invisible force, as if a solid wall had appeared out of nowhere.


    "What the..." I muttered, pushing harder. It was no use.


    What kind of barrier is this?


    It is just too strong to get through.


    "You see?" Lia said, her voice a mix of frustration and fear. "I told you, I''m not making this up."


    I stepped back, bewildered. "How is this possible? There''s nothing here, but it feels like solid stone."


    Lia nodded. "Exactly. It''s like some kind of magic or... I don''t know. Something we can''t exin."


    I looked at her and paused...


    Can you at least say something useful? What do you mean by "Can''t exin"?


    Then, I stared at the invisible barrier, my mind racing. "We need to figure this out. We can''t afford to lose ess to the food storage."


    "Do you think it has something to do with those roars we heard earlier?" Lia asked.


    "Maybe," I replied, my eyes narrowing. "Something changed, and whatever it is, it''s affecting the building. We need to find out what''s causing this."


    We stood there for a moment, silent and contemtive, before I turned to Lia.


    "Let''s search the rest of the building. Maybe we''ll find some clues."


    She nodded, the nervousness in her eyes reced by determination. "Right. Let''s go."


    We headed off in different directions around the archery center.


    I tried to enter the left part of the archery center, but I couldn''t.


    There was another invisible wall there.


    After wandering around, I realized it''s just the same invisible wall continuing. I guess I''m trapped in here.


    After thinking about it, I figured out that this barrier might be an invisible wall surrounding some kind of zone I''m in.


    I''ve yed many battle games, so it was pretty obvious to me.


    But I was still curious if my theory was correct or not.


    To find out, we have to wait.


    But if we wait, we might get trapped in this center.


    So, no, I''m not going to stay here for very long.


    Usually, in video games, the invisible barrier moves forward slowly, shrinking the safe zone.


    The safe zone bes smaller, leading to a...


    Nah, nah..


    Doesn''t this mean that this barrier will also get smaller?


    Given that it suddenly appeared out of a think air, it is hard to predict but, this might be most likely scenario.


    If it does, then I''m doomed because in the end, the zone will be very small, causing arge-scale battle with monsters, and these will be high-rank types.


    Darn it, what should I do now?


    Sitting and waiting is not an option.


    Fighting the monsters is an option, but if a monster like an Abomination appears, I can only escape by using a dash kill.


    However, if the zone bes too small by then, I might not be able to escape, leading to a life-and-death situation that could end up in my opponent''s favor.


    So, I''m not choosing that either.


    After thinking for a few seconds, I finally came up with an idea that might help me survive: regroup and hide with others.


    Besides me and Lia, there should be many guests who got transported here, and surely at least two or three higher ranks among them.


    If I regroup with them and stay low, when they fight the stronger monsters, I can easily escape their battle and shift the pressure onto my team.


    They might be mad at me if they survive the battle, but there''s also a chance they might get wiped out.


    But what if I pretend to be injured and stay out of the fight?


    During the battle, I could try to get injured by a low-rank monster and step ou-


    Oh, wait!


    They might have healing potions like me, so they could heal me, which would ruin my n...


    Forget it...


    All these ideas are risky, and if not done correctly, they might fail.


    If I keep thinking like this, I won''te up with any ideas.


    Let''s regroup with the others first and then make a n.


    I immediately turned back and headed toward the previous ce. Sometimes I bumped into the invisible walls, but I didn''t mind since it was hard to keep track of where they were.


    When I got back, I saw Lia waiting for me.


    As soon as she saw me, she started to say, "Michael, the wall is"


    I cut her off mid-sentence. "I know, I know what you are going to say, so please don''t say it. I already know about it."


    "Are you sure?" she asked.


    "Do I look like a dumb idiot to you?" I snapped.


    "No, no, I was just asking," she replied quickly.


    But still, I overheard her part of the conversation to confirm if I was on the right track.


    After hearing it, I realized I was correct, as she ryed the same information I had gathered a few minutes earlier, but in less detail.


    "Pack your stuff I mean, get ready. We are leaving this ce."


    "But where should we stay?" she asked, sounding worried.


    "There are many ces out there, so just do it fast," I said.


    She nodded and hurried off to gather her things.


    I took a moment to collect my thoughts, making sure I was in a good state of mind.


    In thest few days, I hadn''t slept much because I wasn''t used to sleeping in strange ces, especially on a bench instead of afortable bed or sofa...


    Which is why It was important for me to check my mind...


    I didn''t have a headache at the moment, and that was a relief.


    Then, I turned my attention back to the current situation.


    We didn''t have much time to waste.


    Once we were ready, we moved out together, carefully navigating the maze of invisible walls.


    "We need to find the others and regroup," I said. "We''ll be safer in arger group."


    She nodded in agreement.


    With that, we departed from the school building and headed towards the inner city to find the others.

 Chapter 59: Chapter59-Gluttony Bags

    When we stepped outside the school building, I scanned the surrounding neighborhood, which was currently filled with silence.


    I wasn''t too surprised by the silent and empty street, considering I was the main reason for it.


    I had killed nearly a hundred zombies on these streets just a few days ago.


    Then I turned to Lia and said, "Lia, for now, let''s split up and search those houses in different directions. Collect as much packaged food as you can, but make sure it''s not expired."


    Given the chance that the zone might start shrinking and the barrier could expand, it was better to gather as many resources and as much food as possible to survive in the uing days.


    She nodded and was about to head off when I called out, "Wait!"


    She turned back, "What, Michael?"


    I tossed one of my explosive guns toward her. "Take this with you in case you run into any monsters. You can use it to protect yourself."


    I could see the question forming on her face, so I added, "I''m giving you the gun because it''s dangerous out there. Better safe than sorry, right?"


    She nodded, a little sheepishly. "Thanks again, Michael."


    I nodded back. "Be careful."


    When she finally walked away from me, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Man, it was tough to keep up my usual character around her...


    I tried to avoid eye contact with her because of what happened between us.


    I felt a bit ashamed for what I did.


    Leave it for now, I have others things to do.


    And, then, I looked at houses in front of me.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then, I entered the first house, which was only a few meters away from me.


    I moved quickly since I had to check other houses too.


    I searched each room as fast as I could to find anything useful.


    In the kitchen, I found some packaged foods in the fridge.


    As I worked, I kept an eye out for any signs of danger, ready to use my own weapons if needed.


    ***


    Minutes turned into hours as we searched through the houses.


    I found some packaged foods and a few useful supplies, but I stayed vignt, knowing danger could be lurking around any corner.


    After two or three hours of searching, I regrouped with Lia at the same ce we split up.


    I hadn''t told her where we''d meet, but she was atleast a little smart enough toe back here.


    I looked at Lia.


    She looked a bit worn out but determined.


    "I found a good amount of food," she said.


    She turned to show me her bag of packaged foods.


    "Good job," I replied. "Sorry, I didn''t get much food, though."


    As expected, kind-hearted Lia said, "It''s okay, Michael. Not every ce will have food. Don''t be sad."


    Then, I responded with a voice still pretending to be sad, "Thanks for your encouragement, Lia."


    And then I said, "Let''s keep going."


    Lia replied, "Okay."


    As we continued moving forward, my thoughts lingered on our recent conversation.


    I didn''t tell Lia that I gathered lots of packaged foods, opting instead to store them in my inventory rather than in my bag.


    I wanted to keep this knowledge to myself, thinking about my future survival.


    If food ever bes scarce, I know I can rely on the stored provisions in my inventory.


    I was certain that food would be scarce because our bags aren''t like Gluttony Bags.


    Unlike a Gluttony Bag, which is made from an umon Gluttony monster with an endless stomach, ours don''t have unlimited storage.


    Gluttony Bags are widely used by humans because they offer limitless space and can be carried anywhere.


    Simr to my inventory, which also provides unlimited space and portability, but my inventory has an extra benefit of preserving any items for extended periods, unlike the Gluttony Bag.


    Suddenly, I snapped back to reality at the sound of a gunshot.


    I turned to Lia, who had fired the gun, and then looked ahead to see a zombie lying on the ground with a hole in its stomach.


    So, it was a zombie...


    For a moment there, I thought she had fired randomly for no reason.


    I rushed over to Lia''s side, scanning the area for any other threats while she caught her breath. "Are you alright?" I asked, concern evident in my voice.


    "Yeah," Lia replied, still a bit shaky but regaining herposure. "Just one zombie. I heard iting from behind and had to react."


    I nodded, relieved that it was just a lone zombie. "Good job. Stay alert; there might be more nearby."


    We continued cautiously moving around the streets...


    As we moved, I kept a close eye on Lia, making sure she was handling herself well.


    ***


    After what felt like a long time of walking, I checked my watch and saw that it was currently 3:30 p.m.


    Feeling tired and thirsty from walking in the heat, I decided it was time to rest for a bit.


    I turned to Lia and said, "Lia, let''s take a break in one of these houses before we continue."


    "Sure, Michael, if that''s how you feel," Lia replied without hesitating much.


    I didn''t know if she was feeling the intense heat of the sun like I was, but I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    We entered a random house, and I quickly looked around.


    There were four rooms in the house, so I chose one to rest in.


    After entering the room, I noticed it was just as ordinary as the one I had back in my previous world.


    There was a single bed, two cupboards, and a reading desk.


    Iy down on the bed to rest and stared at the ceiling. It wasn''t as fancy as what I was used to.


    It felt strangely nostalgic to be resting in this room.


    As I think about it more, this city really resembles the South Korean city from my previous world, except there are no humans here and it''s overrun by zombies.


    The presence of electricity here indicates that the zombie outbreak must have urred recently.


    This suggests that this city isn''t from this world because if it were, there wouldn''t be any electricity due to years of neglect, malfunctions, and damage caused by zombies and earthquakes.


    ***


    After about 45 minutes, we decided to go deeper into the city to find more supplies and a safer ce to n our next move.


    As we moved further into the city, we saw more destruction.


    Buildings were falling apart, and the streets showed clear signs of zombie activity with remnants of past battles.


    But something else caught both my and Lia''s attention right away.


    Lia said, "Michael, look at this blood..."


    There was a drop of blood in the middle of the street. It stood out because you don''t see blood every day, especially in a city.


    I replied, "Hmm, you''re right. It looks like it''s from a human. Judging by the surroundings, it seems like a fight happened here recently, and the drop of blood suggests that guy got injured during the fight."


    "Then, let''s find that person who got injured, he might be nearby." Lia suggested me.


    I stared at her.


    Lia asked, "What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I mean, seriously, how kind-hearted could you be?" I replied. "We''re talking about a stranger who just got injured by some unknown monster recently, and we have no idea where to find him."


    "You want us to find him? Are you serious?" I asked, incredulous.


    "But, Michael-"


    "Think about it, Lia. We''re already dealing with our own problems, and now you want to go on a wild goose chase for someone we don''t even know? What if it''s a trap? What if we end up getting injured or worse because of this? We can''t just risk everything for someone we might never find." I shouted at her.


    I was really frustrated by her kind-hearted nature. Helping others is fine, but risking your life to do it is just idiotic and dumb.


    I couldn''t do it.


    "Michael yo"


    I cut her off again and said, "Sheesh."


    I put a finger to my lips, signaling her to be quiet.


    She got the message and stayed silent.


    I heard a noise.


    We both remained quiet, trying to listen more closely.


    The silence was eerie, broken only by asional distant growls or shuffling footsteps.


    Zombies?


    Suddenly, as we turned a corner, we saw something terrifying: arge group of zombies, maybe dozens, slowlying toward us down the street.


    Lia and I froze, trying to figure out what to do.


    Without hesitation, I used my Appraisal skill to check out the zombies.


    "No way, there are so many zombies..."


    One might expect a nervous or scared tone in the voice, but I was feeling excitedimmense happiness surged through my body.


    Oh my god, so many essences...


    Without hesitation, I used my Appraisal skill to check the ranks of the zombies to make sure they were lower-ranked.


    I quickly confirmed they were all lower-level zombies, not dangerous on their own, but together, they posed a serious threat to anyone elsethough not to me.


    Turning to Lia, I said urgently, "Lia, start shooting!"


    She hesitated, nervousness in her eyes as she looked at the mass of undead. "Michael, there are too many of them, we can''t"


    Before she could finish, I raised my weapon and started shooting, aiming carefully at the nearest zombies.


    If you don''t want that kill, then don''t. But don''t tell me not to kill just because there are too many.


    I''m not going to miss any essences.


    They''re all mine.


    The shots echoed in the quiet air, each bullet hitting its target urately.


    The cries of the zombies filled the air. I was on a killing spree.


    Not one zombie could get close to me as I shot in a zig-zag pattern, covering the entire area.


    Zombie bodies fell and disappeared one by one.


    The zombies'' barrage and charge failed because of my shooting pattern, and it was clear that it was only a matter of time until I killed them all.


    I didn''t know their exact number, but it was probably around 50 or 60.


    It didn''t take me long to kill them all, but not every zombie was killed by me since


    Lia also helped out.


    This made me a little unhappy because I didn''t get to kill them all.


    The evening air was no longer filled with their disgusting smell.


    I turned toward Lia to say something until I heard a cry for help.


    "Help! Anybody, please help us!" The voice belonged to a woman.


    I immediately went toward the source of the noise, not because I wanted to help her, but because I wanted to kill more monsters.


    The cry for help came from another corner.


    I ran as fast as I could to get as close as possible.


    It took just a minute or two to get there, but what I saw really surprised me.

 Chapter 60: Chapter60-Netori Quest: [Forbidden act!]

    "Help! Anybody, please help us!" The voice belonged to a woman.


    I immediately went toward the source of the noise, not because I wanted to help her, but because I wanted to kill more monsters.


    The cry for help came from another corner.


    I ran as fast as I could to get as close as possible.


    It took just a minute or two to get there, but what I saw really surprised me.


    There were two figures surrounded by about 10 to 15 zombies.


    One was a woman, and the other was a man.


    What surprised me wasn''t just their presence, but that the woman was my personal assistant, Kiara, apanied by an unknown man I didn''t recognize.


    And the unknown man she was with appeared injured, as kiara was supporting his waist and back.


    What are they doing here?


    I couldn''t understand how they had entered.


    I had assumed only the guests from the castle meeting were transported here, but seeingKiara and this man made me question my assumptions.


    If I was wrong, then that means...


    My eyes widened as I realized something.


    Regr people who weren''t guests had also been transferred here.


    Fuck it, if that happened, there''s no way those guys could survive.


    I thought only guests like me had arrived here, and I expected them to easily survive because guests who usuallye to Cannes are strong individuals.


    However, that wasn''t the case with the regr people who were weaker...


    I know calling someone like Kiara an Iron ranker doesn''t quite fit, but considering I could narrowly escape from even umon rank monsters and they couldn''t, it made me think they are weak.


    Now, don''t get me wrongI''m not concerned about their deaths personally, but it could disrupt my n to survive.


    How?


    If there are too many regr people here, the guests will likely try to protect them.


    No, they will definitely protect them.


    Why?


    It''s about their prestige and reputation.


    Being famous has its pros and cons.


    If any of the guests, who are also sons and daughters of powerful figures, don''t help the regr people and if these people manage to escape and tell the media how unhelpful the guests were, it could lead to widespread criticism.


    This could cause significant problems for them and lead to many losses.


    And, so the strong guys will definitely protect them more instead of other guests in their group which is a massive disadvantage for me.


    I was processing everything too quickly, my mind racing ahead.


    Then Lia''s urgent shout brought me back to reality.


    "Michael, what are you doing? Go save them!" she yelled.


    Her cry not only brought me back to the moment but also drew the attention of others, including zombies.


    Without hesitation, I aimed my gun and started shooting.


    This time, I had to be extremely careful with my shots because a single missed bullet could seriously injure Kiara and, the other person.


    The first shots hit their stomachs and faces, quickly taking down ten zombies within a minute. But then a major problem arose.


    The gun suddenly stopped firing and went into cooldown mode.


    "Shit, not now!" I cursed aloud.


    Five more zombies were already closing in on me, ready to attack.


    Having no other option, I quickly discarded my gun and drew both of my daggers to face the zombies head-on.


    It was my first time using daggers to kill zombies.


    As they came within inches of me, I swiftly struck.


    Three zombies copsed with gaping holes where their hearts used to be.


    I nced back to see Lia giving me a thumbs up.


    ''Nice,'' I thought, relieved.


    Then, I lunged forward, the adrenaline pumping through my veins as I engaged the remaining zombies with my daggers.


    The nearest zombie lurched towards me, its rotten arms reaching out.


    With a swift sidestep, I dodged its grasp and plunged one dagger deep into its skull.


    The creature let out a guttural moan before copsing at my feet.


    Meanwhile, the other zombie closed in from the side.


    I spun around, using the momentum to sh horizontally with my other dagger.


    The de sliced through their necks with precision, severing the head of his in a spray of red, viscous fluid.


    As I dispatched those two, I sensed movement behind me.


    Without thinking, I quickly turned and thrust my dagger upwards, aiming for what I thought was a zombie''s chest.


    However, as I realized my mistake, I halted the dagger''s movement just before it could harm Lia.


    The de touched her chest to be specific her boobs gently and stopped.


    She let out a soft moan, "Ah."


    Embarrassed, she turned away.


    "I''m sorry, Lia," I said quickly, realizing my mistake.


    I hadn''t expected to startle Lia.


    I hoped she would forgive me...


    Luckily, Lia quickly forgave me, saying, "It''s okay, Michael."


    I pretended to scratch my head and replied, "Thanks."


    Breathing heavily, I surveyed the scene.


    The street was littered with motionless bodies, the once-threatening horde reduced to a scattered group of lifeless corpses.


    Lia approached cautiously, her eyes wide with awe and relief.


    "Michael, you would have really killed me by now."


    I made a pretended guilty expression and said, "I did apologize for that now..."


    And she repeated the same thing, "It''s okay, we''ll talkter. For now, let''s go check on those guys."


    Her words reminded me that Kiara and the other person needed help, so I hurried over to them.


    As Lia and I approached Kiara and the unknown man surrounded by the fallen zombies, I noticed Kiara''s expression shift from relief to concern as she supported the injured person...


    "Kiara, are you both okay?" I asked, trying to assess the situation quickly.


    Kiara nced up at me, her eyes wide with a mix of gratitude and worry. "Boss, I... I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Well, it seems fate had other ns," I replied with a slight smirk, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    Lia looked at me with a puzzled expression and asked, "Michael, have the two of you met before?


    I replied, "Yes, Lia. This is Kiara, my personal assistant."


    Lia nodded understandingly and murmured, "Oh, that makes sense."


    Lia stepped up, looking serious but trying to reassure us. "Okay, let''s focus on helping that person. Michael, do you have any healing potions left?"


    I nodded and reached into my bag, pulling out a small bottle with a bright blue liquid inside. "Here, Kiara. This should do the trick."


    Kiara took the bottle with a thankful nod and carefully gave the potion to the person to drink.


    I was curious about who that person really was...


    She seems to care a lot about him.


    What''s their rtionship?


    Within moments, the deep wounds on his side began to close, and color returned to his pallid face.


    The healing magic within the potion worked swiftly, revitalizing him.


    As he recovered, he began to open his eyes slowly. When he finally looked around, his gaze settled on Kiara first, then on us.


    He softly asked, "Kiara, are you alright?"


    Kiara replied cheerfully, "I''m fine, Alex. How about you?"


    Alex nodded, then gestured towards us.


    "Kiara, who are they?"


    Kiara turned to introduce us formally.


    "Boss, this is Alex, my fianc. Alex, meet my boss, Michael and, that is..."


    I nced at Lia and then at them, saying, "She''s a friend of mine."


    I didn''t know why, but Lia seemed a bit bothered when I mentioned her as a friend of mine.


    Does it mean something important to her?


    I didn''t expect that, though.


    And then Alex stood up with Kiara''s assistance.


    He was a tall man with broad shoulders and a strong build.


    His dark hair was tousled from the recent events, and hisplexion was pale, likely from exhaustion and injury.


    He was simr to me, dressed in a blue zer and navy-colored pants.


    He managed a weak smile despite his recent ordeal. "Nice to meet you, Michael. Thanks for the potion."


    I extended a hand, which he shook firmly. "d I could help. You two certainly found yourselves in a tough spot."


    Lia interjected with a smile, trying to ease the tension. "Well, they had some impressive backup," she said, gesturing towards me with a yful wink.


    Kiara chuckled softly, grateful for the levity Lia brought. "Thank you both. Boss, I''m sorry we ended up in this mess."


    I waved off her concern. "It''s not your fault. We''re all just trying to survive here."


    Then Lia asked the question I was curious about, "How did both of you get here?"


    Alex and Kiara both answered simrly, saying they had been near a restaurant close to the castle where the Cannes meeting was happening.


    Suddenly, a crystal ball appeared out of nowhere, releasing a gas that made them sleepy and transported them here.


    After a short pause, Alex spoke up, his voice more confident now. "Young master Michael, Kiara and I struggled to survive against those monsters. Could you please let us join your group?"


    I considered his request for a moment, then nodded. "The more the merrier. Strength in numbers, especially in a situation like this."


    Kiara looked relieved, her worry easing slightly. "Thank you, Michael. We won''t slow you down."


    I am sure that you both will definitely slow me down...


    But if I end up in a life-or-death situation because of you, don''t count on me to save you.


    I''d rather run away like a coward than foolishly fight a stronger monster.


    But I didn''t disy any emotions on my face; I simply nodded.


    Lia grinned. "Alright, let''s make sure we''re all geared up and ready to move. Michael, you lead the way."


    I just nodded again and was about to step forward when a virtual screen appeared in front of me with another bizarre quest.


    Netori Quest: [Forbidden act!]


    Engage in a sexual act with Kiara while her boyfriend is nearby.


    Objective: sex 0/1


    Reward: Rage Skill


    (ept/Reject)


    "Why, system? Why?"

 Chapter 61: Chapter61-NTR Alex (18+)

    I just nodded again and was about to step forward when a virtual screen appeared in front of me with another bizarre quest.


    Netori Quest: [Forbidden act!]


    Engage in a sexual conversation with Kiara while her boyfriend is nearby.


    Objective: sex 0/1


    Reward: Rage Skill


    (ept/Reject)


    ''Why, system? Why can''t you just give me an easy quest?''


    I couldn''t examine the screen properly in front of me when Lia asked with concern in her voice, "Michael, why did you stop? Is something wrong? Did you hear any zombie sounds again?"


    At her words, Kiara and Alex immediately became nervous, looking at me for an exnation and readying themselves with just their fists.


    I pushed my previous thoughts aside, turned to them, and said, "No, no, nothing''s wrong. I just stopped for no reason."


    We continued on without saying much.


    Traveling for another hour or two, we asionally encountered lesser-ranked zombies.


    Each time, I quickly dispatched them without much effort, my daggers slicing through the undead with ease.


    As we moved, I noticed various buildingpanies, hospitals, mansions, and government officeslooming in the deste cityscape.


    After a while, the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows that made the streets even more foreboding.


    At one point, I turned back to the others and said, "Guys, let''s stop here. It''s too dangerous to travel at night."


    I pointed to a nearby house that looked rtively intact. "We''ll stay there for tonight and move forward tomorrow."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, relief evident on their faces.


    We approached the house cautiously, checking for any signs of danger.


    Once inside, we secured the doors and windows as best we could.


    The interior was dark and dusty, but it would serve as a temporary refuge.


    "We should take turns keeping watch," I suggested. "It''s important that at least one of us stays alert for any threats."


    Lia volunteered to take the first shift, her expression determined. "I''ll keep an eye out. You guys should get some rest."


    Kiara and Alex went to one room while I went to another.


    There were three rooms in the house we entered.


    After entering my room, I jumped onto the bed like a kangaroo and began thinking about the problems that had been constantly roaming around on my mind.


    I opened the previous quest and stared at it for a few minutes until I finally sighed.


    (Ding, Quest epted!)


    Yeah, I epted the quest because of the reward.


    Getting a skill was very hard since thest one I acquired was over a month ago.


    Also, I didn''t know if this new skill would be as powerful as thest one, so rejecting the quest wasn''t an option.


    Actually, I had nned to ept the quest when I first saw it, but I hesitated because I didn''t have a n to fuck Kiara with Alex around.


    So, I held off...


    Otherwise, I would have epted it while we were traveling.


    So, after finalizing my n while we were traveling, I decided to ept the quest without any further hesitation.


    My n was straightforward: the quest indicated that Kiara''s fianc should be nearby, without specifying the exact distance.


    When we arrived here, I suggested that one of us should remain alert for any threats while the rest rested.


    So, while Alex guards downstairs, I''ll go upstairs andplete the quest in their room.


    This setup ensures Alex is close by, fulfilling all the quest requirements for me to finish it.


    But still...


    I''ll feel bad afterpleting the quest.


    Why?


    Because when I appraised Alex, I found out he''s actually a good, helpful guy with a kind-hearted personality.


    If he discovers that Kiara is cheating on him with me, his heart could shatter, and he might even consider suicide.


    So, I have to be extremely cautious to ensure he doesn''t find out anything.


    I''m also handling this situation carefully for another reason.


    If Alex discovers that I stole his fiance, he might file aint against me with the authorities.


    I''m not worried about theint itself because I can settle it by paying some money and withdrawing the case.


    However, the real issue will be if he decides to reveal everything to the media, which could seriously damage my reputation.


    I know initially no one will believe it, but if an agent from any agency leaks the details of the case, I''m sure everyone will start believing it.


    Agents from these agencies are corrupt and will disclose anything for money, just like their leaders.


    Personally, I''m not concerned about my reputation plummeting, but I''m worried about my family''s reputation.


    If our reputation suffers, we could lose many clients, investors, and ongoing projects, which would lead to a serious downfall.


    And, of course, that''s why I''m taking these precautions.


    "Now, let''s wait for time to pass."


    I checked my watch; it was 6:30 p.m.


    I would be thest one to guard, so Alex would be second or third.


    Assuming each person guards for at least 3 to 4 hours, I would have plenty of opportunities toplete my quest.


    ***


    And so, I waited for time to pass. After two hours, I emerged from my room and quietly peered down from the balcony where Lia was on guard duty.


    I waited there until Lia decided to take a break and came upstairs, immediately noticing me.


    "Michael, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be resting?" she asked.


    "I''ve already had enough rest. I came out for some fresh air," I replied.


    Lia hesitated and then asked, "So, are you going to take over guard duty now?"


    She paused, seeming unsure.


    I understood her hesitation.


    "Go tell Alex to take over," I suggested.


    Lia looked at me with a shy expression and said, "Michael, I think you should guard. They might be upied with something up there."


    At first, I was confused by her meaning, but then it dawned on me.


    I coughed lightly and responded, "Don''t worry, just do as I say."


    Lia hesitated again.


    "But, Michael"


    I interrupted her, cing my right hand on her shoulder.


    "I meant it."


    Then Lia went to their room and knocked gently until Alex opened the door in his usual attire.


    She ryed my instructions to him, and Alex nodded before heading downstairs to take over guard duty.


    After that, Lia also went to her room, bidding me "Good night" before she left.


    Before I could respond, Kiara emerged from her bedroom, d in a silky nightgown that emphasized her ample cleavage and exposed a hint of ckce panties beneath it. Her face lit up at the sight of me.


    "Michael! You startled me! What are you doing up here? Did something happen?"


    I admired the sight of her for a moment before turning back to Lia, who was shifting ufortably.


    "Well, I wanted to tell Alex to take over. I think you girls might need to get some proper rest now," I replied.


    Lia looked even more suspicious at this statement and retorted, "Alex should continue. There are always things happening that might threaten our lives, like Alex standing there so awake with zombie outbreaks ongoing."


    Kiara nced at her fiance and shrugged before entering her room. Lia also went into her room, leaving me alone.


    I needed to start quickly as time was short. It would take some time.


    Quietly, I entered Kiara''s room and found her sitting on the edge of the bed.


    She looked surprised but didn''t say anything until I closed the door behind me.


    "Boss, why are you still up? Just go get some rest like Lia said."


    As Kiara leaned in closer, her hand brushed against the visible strap of her ckce panties.


    A shiver of pleasure ran through me at the thought, but I schooled my features to keep from reacting.


    Ignoring Kiara''s words, I took a step closer and said softly, "Why do I have to leave? I wanted to fuck you instead."


    Kiara nched at my unexpected words, then red at me and took a step back, visibly protecting herself.


    "Boss, what are you talking about? I''m not alone, Alex is here," she said nervously.


    "Don''t worry, he''s downstairs, so he definitely won''t hear you moan," I reassured her.


    "But, but-"


    I expected her hesitation.


    I went close to her and, then touched her right boob with night gown.


    She moaned out, "Boss, don''t, Ahhh!"


    I said with a lustful face.


    "Kiara, will you not do?


    "I will do what you ask, but for now, can you please stop molesting my boob?"


    ''Huh? Wait! What? Seriously? That fast?''


    I was too surprised when she said yes without much hesitation.


    I expected some resistance from her, like "No, boss, I can''t do this, Alex is here," and so on.


    But I never thought she would ept so fast.


    Eventually, I knew she would ept because beforeing here, I had some doubts about the horny meter.


    So, I asked the system whether women with a high horny meter percentage would always ept my requests.


    The system answered, "Yes, host, any woman with more than 150% on the horny meter will ept any request from the host, as long as the host gives her an assured reason or ensures there will be no consequences for their actions together."


    So, this means...


    My reason that Alex is downstairs guarding assured her that Alex won''t find out about what we are going to do here in this room.


    I let go of her boob, which I had been grasping tightly, and said, "Take off your nightgown and, move your boobs for me."


    I enjoyed watching her move.


    The way her heavy breasts bounced and swayed was particrly alluring, especially when she bent over.


    I noticed her nipples were getting hard and that there was a small, distinct damp spot in the crotch of her panties when she leaned over with her back to me.


    She finished arranging thest pillow and turned to face me.


    "Boss, Now that you''ve had your show, is there anything else?" she asked.


    "Oh, I can think of a few things," I replied with a suggestive smile. "Why don''t you start by crawling up on the bed?"


    She paused for a brief moment, before positioning herself at the edge of the bed, appearing to be preparing toy down. However, I stopped her gently and said, "Turn around and crawl towards me. Stay on all fours and face me."


    Although she seemed unsure, she followed my instructions and turned around, crawling towards me.


    I gently stroked her hair and drew her face close to mine, where we shared tender, passionate kisses.


    Once our kisses ended, I stood up and ran my hands up and down her back, feeling her body rx under my touch.


    "Boss, Wouldn''t that be easier if I lie down?"

 Chapter 62: Chapter62-I Cucked Him (18+)

    I enjoyed watching her move.


    The way her heavy breasts bounced and swayed was particrly alluring, especially when she bent over.


    I noticed her nipples were getting hard and that there was a small, distinct damp spot in the crotch of her panties when she leaned over with her back to me.


    She finished arranging thest pillow and turned to face me.


    "Boss, Now that you''ve had your show, is there anything else?" she asked.


    "Oh, I can think of a few things," I replied with a suggestive smile. "Why don''t you start by crawling up on the bed?"


    She paused for a brief moment, before positioning herself at the edge of the bed, appearing to be preparing toy down. However, I stopped her gently and said, "Turn around and crawl towards me. Stay on all fours and face me."


    Although she seemed unsure, she followed my instructions and turned around, crawling towards me.


    I gently stroked her hair and drew her face close to mine, where we shared tender, passionate kisses.


    Once our kisses ended, I stood up and ran my hands up and down her back, feeling her body rx under my touch.


    "Boss, Wouldn''t that be easier if I lie down?"


    "Perhaps, but if you lie down, I wouldn''t be able to do this," I exined, as my hands reached her shoulders. Instead of moving them back down her spine, I brought them around and under her, holding a full breast in each hand. I massaged them gently, "I think you enjoy them being yed with even more in this position."


    "Mmmm, maybe it''s because the blood rushes to them," she responded, purring softly.


    I positioned myself on my knees so that I could see what I was touching. After kneading her entire breasts, I focused my attention on her nipples, which had be erect and rigid.


    I teased and stimted her nipples by circling and flicking them with my fingers.


    Then, I gently pinched each one between my thumb and forefinger, pulling them straight down, stretching out her breasts further.


    I took pleasure in the way her soft, pliable breasts jiggled and moved as I tugged, twisted, and shook her nipples.


    After several minutes of this stimtion, I gently squeezed each breast one final time.


    Then, I got up, walked around the bed, and positioned myself behind her.


    She started to roll over, but I stopped her, "Stay just like that, I''m not done yet." I then noticed that while there had previously been a small wet spot, her panties were now thoroughly soaked in the crotch area.


    I began to knead her butts through the fabric of her underwear, "It seems like you''re really enjoying this."


    "Perhaps just a little," she responded with a sigh as I slipped her panties down her legs.


    She lifted each knee in turn, allowing me to easily remove the panties from her legs.


    The view was provocative, but I desired more, "Spread your legs a little wider."


    Kiara shuffled her knees apart, offering me a clearer view of her swollen vagina.


    Droplets of her natural lubrication clung to her pussy.


    However, I wanted to see even more, "Rest your head down."


    She began to lie down, but I stopped her, "No, just ce your head down. Remain on your hands and knees."


    Realizing how vulnerable this pose would leave her, she hesitantly lowered her head and shoulders to the bed, arching her back and thrusting her buttocks in the air, exposing herself fully to me.


    "Is this what you wanted, boss?" she sighed.


    "Yes, just like that," I responded, finding the sight mesmerizing.


    Her full, round buttocks cradled her small, tight anus.


    Amazing...


    Below them, I marveled at the most stunning vagina I had everid eyes on, even in photographs.


    Her outerbia were swollen and puffy.


    Between them, her deep pink, engorged innerbia protruded, slightly parted and revealing a growing pool of moisture.


    A droplet of this liquid had already begun to trickle down towards her visible clitoris.


    "Show me your pussy."


    "I thought that''s what I was already doing," Kiara said.


    "Show me more. I want to see inside as well. Let me see the entire view." Imanded...


    She moved her hands down between her legs and used her thumbs to spread apart her outerbia.


    The action caused her innerbia to part slightly, surrounded by the deep red of her outer lips.


    "Wow, you have a beautiful vagina. Show me more. Spread the inner lips," I urged.


    The sight of her slender index fingers sliding between her innerbia, through her own wetness, and spreading them wide open was breathtaking.


    The deep pink interior gleamed with moisture, meeting at the bottom around her hard clitoris anding together again at the top, encircling the entrance to her vagina.


    An opening that was now pulsing rhythmically and freely flowing with lubrication.


    "Would you like me to kiss you?" I asked.


    "Yes, please," she groaned, addressing me as "boss."


    I promptly got off the bed and returned to her head, kissing her deeply on the mouth. Then, I nted gentle, tender kisses on her lips. "Is there anywhere else you''d like me to kiss?"


    "Yes. Down there," she replied.


    "Down where?" I asked, encouraging her to be more specific.


    She was not typically one to use such explicitnguage, especially not in that way.


    "Where my hands are," she answered hesitantly.


    I wasn''t going to let her off the hook that easily.


    After all, I enjoy teasing while fucking or sex.


    It''s something I''ve always wanted to try but couldn''t due to my immense bad luck.


    Now that I finally have the opportunity, I will certainly fulfill my wish.


    "And where are your hands?" I inquired further.


    "Between my legs," she responded quietly.


    "And what are your hands doing between your legs?" I continued.


    She was bing increasingly anxious.


    "They''re holding me open," she admitted softly.


    "Holding what open?" I persisted.


    She was struggling to find the right words.


    "My...pussy. They''re holding my pussy open," she confessed.


    "So where would you like me to kiss you?"


    "...my pussy. I want you to kiss my vagina..."


    With my lips pressed against hers, I whispered, "show me how you want me to kiss your vagina."


    She licked my lips and then nted several passionate kisses.


    Soon she was thrusting and swirling her tongue inside my mouth.


    A deep, guttural moan escaped her as he broke the kiss and moved back around behind her.


    I was again struck by the sight of her so lewdly disying herself to me.


    I leaned in and inhaled the unmistakable musky scent of her wet pussy.


    It was little smelly but still good...


    She moaned impatiently as I nted a light kiss on each finger holding her lips open and sighed as I finally ced a gentle kiss directly on her vaginal opening.


    I then proceeded to ce tender kisses all around her syed open pussy.


    "Ahhh, Boss!"


    She groaned again as I ced my tongue lightly on her clit and slowly drug it up the length of her open slit, finally reaching her throbbing hole where I ended by flicking the tip of my tongue against her opening.


    Then, replicating how she had kissed me, I ced a full open-mouthed kiss on her pussy and began to thrust my tongue into her.


    She responded immediately by rolling her hips, humping her needy pussy against my face.


    I knew she was reaching for her climax, but before she could get there I broke the kiss.


    Sliding back down her slit, I briefly took her engorge clit between my lips, giving it a firm suck before backing away.


    Amazingly still holding herself open with her fingers, she continued to roll her hips. She was so wet now that a string of juice was hanging from the base of her clit. "God, please...I need you."


    I needed her too, but I was enjoying this too much to let it end that quickly. "You need me how?"


    "I need you inside me."


    "You need me inside you where?" I prodded.


    "My pussy. I need you inside my pussy."


    "And what is it you need inside your pussy? How about my finger?"


    She moaned as I slid a long middle finger inside her hole, but it wasn''t enough. "Mmmm, no damn you. I need...I need your...cock, boss. I need your cock inside my pussy," she panted.


    I was already on my knees between her legs. "Well why didn''t you say so," I chided while sliding my cock head through her gaping slit from hole to clit and back. Every time I reached her opening, she rolled her hips, trying to get me inside.


    As I continued to tease her hole and clit with the head of his cock, she practically begged, "Stop it, Boss, please, put it in. Put your cock inside me. I''m so close. I want you inside me when I cum. Fill my pussy so I cane all over your hard cock."


    Her explicit words were almost too much for me to handle. Yet, I persisted and pushed deeper. Together, we sighed, and with a single long, slow motion, I entered her fully. Immediately, she fulfilled her promise as her pussy tightly gripped me, and she moaned in delight, "ooooohhhhh."


    As the contractions of her vaginal muscles faded away, I slowly withdrew and reentered in a steady rhythm.


    "Nothing feels better than when you cum on my penis. I really enjoy making fucking you," I confessed.


    "I love when you fuck my pussy so intensely," she admitted while gently stroking my firm shaft.


    Her fingers brushed against my full, heavy testicles as I continued to move in and out of her.


    As my speed increased, she sighed, "keep going like this, and I might just cum on your cock again."


    As I began to thrust into her with increasing force, I panted, "I hope you do, but I can''t hold back much longer."


    She nced back over her shoulder with zed eyes. "Don''t hold back. Cum for me. Cum in me. Bury your beautiful hard cock in me and fill my pussy with your hot cum."


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her ass tight against my groin, burying my cock as deep in her pussy as I could get it and holding it there.


    As she felt my cock swell and begin to twitch inside her, she gently took my balls in her hand and caressed and squeezed them. "Boss, I love feeling your cum squirt inside my pussy!"


    She began to rub my balls against her clit. "I love it!."


    She felt a fresh flood of warm wetness in the palm of her hand that was cupping my balls against her.


    "I love when you give me so much cum that it overflows my pussy," and a fresh set of spasms shot through her.


    A deep, animalistic moan escaped both of us as I felt her vagina tighten around my still sensitive penis, as if it was trying to extract the remaining semen from my testicles.


    Exhausted, we both lowered our legs to the bed andy down,pletely spent.

 Chapter 63: Chapter63-Almost got caught by Alex

    Currently, I wasying with Kiara in the bed after sex.


    Ohhh, what a deep fuck was that.


    I was worn out and weary, all because of sex.


    But, I actually liked it.


    It was enjoyable.


    "That was nice, right?" I asked, turning to face her.


    Kiara looked back at me with a satisfied smile. "Definitely, Boss."


    I was lying next to Kiara in bed, still basking in the afterglow of our intense lovemaking.


    But just as I was about to say something else, we both heard the sound of heavy footsteps on the staircase.


    Given that only Alex was downstairs, it was clear that he wasing up to the room.


    I nced at my watch and saw that there was still time left for his guarding duty.


    ''Why was heing here?''


    Kiara immediately panicked and sat up, looking around for a way to cover herself.


    "Boss, we''re doomed. He''ll definitely catch us. We''re dead. We''ll get caught in no time."


    I ced a hand on her shoulder and whispered, "Calm down. I''ll hide under the bed."


    "But what if he finds you? What if he"


    I cut her off, "Shut up!"


    She immediately went silent.


    I continued, "Listen, just act normal and say you took off your clothes because it was too hot in the room."


    But she still looked panicked and uncertain.


    "But still"


    I interrupted her again, "Just do as I say!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it," she finally agreed, quickly pulling the sheets over herself as I slipped under the bed with the clothes I took off before having sex with her.


    The footsteps grew louder and heavier until finally, the door swung open and Alex entered the room.


    He was clearly shocked to see Kiara lying there naked, and she immediately tried to cover her with a pillow.


    He quickly closed the door with a "Thud."


    "Kiara, why-why are you naked?" he asked, embarrassed.


    "It, uh, was just too hot in this room, so I took them off to get some fresh air," she stammered, still hiding under the covers.


    I could hear the exchange from my hiding ce under the bed, and I smirked to myself.


    It was clear that Alex had no idea what had just happened between Kiara and me.


    Kiara then asked with concern, "Is everything okay down there?"


    "Yeah, everything''s fine," Alex replied shyly.


    As Kiara put on her clothes, she asked, "Then why did youe here now?"


    Alex replied, "Can''t Ie to see if my beautiful wifey is asleep or not?"


    Damn, his rizz skills are better than mine.


    Kiara happily replied, "Come inside."


    Alex said, "No, no, I just came upstairs to check on you. If Sir Michael finds out I''m cking off, he might kick us out. Who needs a useless guy like me?"


    Absolutely, who needs a weak guy anyway?


    If not for Kiara, I would have kicked him out already.


    And with that, I heard heavy footsteps again, indicating that he was heading back downstairs.


    As soon as he was gone, Kiara let out a sigh of relief.


    "That was close," she whispered, still trembling a little.


    I chuckled to myself and crawled out from under the bed.


    "Yeah, that was a close one."


    I began to dress again. As I put on my clothes, I nced at Kiara and said, "You did well, Kiara." She nodded...


    After a brief silence, I finished dressing.


    "I should get some rest too. Tomorrow''s going to be a long day," I added, yawning slightly.


    She nodded in agreement, still looking a little dazed from our earlier encounter.


    Then, I headed towards the door.


    "Goodnight, Boss," she whispered, as I headed towards the door.


    "Goodnight," I replied, before stepping out into the hallway and closing the door behind me.


    It had been an eventful night, but I knew that tomorrow would bring even more challenges and obstacles.


    ***


    I entered my room cautiously and quietly, careful not to alert Alex.


    After settling in, Iy on my bed and essed my system to review my character profile.


    A virtual screen appeared before me.


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Netori Quest: [Forbidden Act!] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host! You''ve gained the Rage skill, now sessfully added to your skills section!]


    The Rage skill...


    Judging by its name, it seems to be rted to anger or fury in some way.


    After examining it for a few seconds, I murmured, "Let''s see how much it can boost me now."


    I ignored the other system messages and opened my skill window section. After that, I clicked on the "Rage skill."


    Rage (Level 1)


    (To Activate:- Your rage should be at the highest!)


    (Increase all your attributes twofold for 2 seconds.)


    I carefully studied the skill information.


    Hmm, the skill itself is good, but the activation method is the issue.


    It requires my anger to reach its peak, which is normally impossible because I won''t just get angry while fighting lesser or umon rank monsters.


    Another thing is, I don''t even know why or how I should get angry.


    I mean, there should be a significant reason to trigger it. But if there''s no reason, how can I tell myself to get angry or feel angry?


    And even if I do get angry, how can I ensure my anger reaches its peak?


    Honestly, upon further consideration, this skill seems practically useless in normal situations unless I am consumed by overwhelming rage.


    Oh, what a waste of time it has been!


    Then, I nced at the other messages.


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host! 60 Monster (Lesser) Cores have been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host! 60 Healing (Bronze) Potions have been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, Host! 60 Monster Essences of Zombies have been added to your Character Profile!)


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 29.75% (720/2500 essences)


    ...


    I smirked when I saw the number of essences I currently have.


    It was nearly the same as before.


    Then, I went to bed for some much-needed sleep and rxation.


    ***


    After four hours of sleep, Kiara woke me up by knocking on my door to tell me it was my turn to guard.


    Then, I headed downstairs to guard.


    To be fair, I wasn''t really guarding. I was just sleeping on the sofa downstairs.


    I was sure no monsters would enter the house since all the windows and doors were closed.


    After waking up and getting the others up, I told them it was time to move.


    Alex and Kiara agreed and got up, but the main issue was Lia, who was a deep sleeper.


    It took me half an hour just to wake her.


    Once everyone was awake, we had our fair share of breakfast and set off from the house.


    ***


    We hadn''t been traveling for more than twenty minutes when we came across a neighborhood full of zombies.


    My heart started pounding, and I quickly used my appraisal skill to check their threat level.


    "Now, that''s a surprise," I muttered in surprise as the information appeared before my eyes...


    Common rank?


    This is the first time I''ve seenmon rank monsters since I got to this city.


    The others noticed my reaction and immediately got tense.


    "What''s wrong?" Kiara asked, looking around for any danger.


    "These zombies," I said, pointing at the horde, "they''remon rank. We''ve only seen lesser rank monsters until now."


    Alex''s face turned serious. "So, does that mean they''re stronger?"


    Are you an idiot?


    Don''t you understand what I mean bymon rank?


    I really wanted to say this to his face but held back.


    "Yes, definitely," I replied, quickly thinking of a strategy. "We need to be extra careful. These aren''t like the ones we''ve faced before."


    Lia, still groggy but alert, stepped forward. "So, any n, Michael?"


    I turned to look at the zombies.


    "No, we''re going to fight without a n."


    Lia looked at me, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean exactly by what I said just now."


    As the group faced the unexpectedmon rank zombies, tension thickened in the air.


    I took charge, assessing the situation swiftly.


    "Kiara, Alex, find cover and stay hidden," I ordered, my voice firm. "Lia, with me. We''ll draw their attention away from them."


    With that, I raised my voice, shouting loudly to attract the zombies'' focus towards us. "Hey! Ugly bastards! Over here!"


    The zombies heard our shout and turned towards us, their cloudy eyes focusing on our direction.


    They groaned and began moving closer, stumbling towards us.


    Lia and I stood back-to-back, getting ready to fight. I pulled out my gun and dagger, preparing for theing battle.


    "Stay calm, Lia. Focus on thier head!" I told her, trying to sound calm herself.


    As the zombies closed in, I maintained a strategic distance, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    The first group of four zombies approached, their decayed hands reaching out.


    With no aim, I fired multiple gunshots, taking down two of them with headshots.


    I aimed mostly for their heads because when I used my appraisal skill on them, it showed that their only weak spot was their heads.


    The other two zombies stumbled closer, and I quickly took them out with fast shes of my dagger, aiming for their necks and heads where they might still have some function left.


    Lia watched my back, shooting her own gun to make sure no zombies sneaked up on us from the side.


    We worked together, attacking and protecting each other, using our advantage of being able to attack from a distance against the slow-moving zombies.


    Suddenly, two zombies got close to us despite our efforts.


    They jumped at us, trying to bite. I quickly put away my gun and focused on fighting up close.


    With one hand, I blocked the first zombie''s attack with my dagger, stopping its bite.


    At the same time, I used my other hand to hit the second zombie''s face with the barrel of my gun, knocking it off bnce.


    Seizing the opportunity, I delivered a precise stab with my dagger into the first zombie''s eye socket, incapacitating it instantly.


    With a swift twist, I disarmed the second zombie by wrenching its head back and shing its throat with my dagger in a single fluid motion.


    After fighting hard for a few minutes, we defeated all ten zombies that had firste at us.


    "Ha...ha...ha...ha..."


    Breathing heavily, I looked around to make sure there were no zombies left standing anywhere.


    "Are you alright, Lia?" I asked, checking her for any signs of injury.


    She nodded, still catching her breath. "I''m fine. Thanks for covering me back there."


    I nodded in return, acknowledging her efforts. "We make a good team."


    After dealing with the immediate threat, I looked over to Kiara and Alex.


    They hade out of their hiding ces near another house''s entrance, looking cautious.


    "You guys alright?"


    They both nodded, visibly relieved but tense from the close encounter.


    "We should keep moving," I decided, scanning the area for any signs of Zombies ahead...

 Chapter 64: Chapter64-Smith Brothers

    After we decided to continue moving, we walked through the ruined streets for another thirty minutes.


    When we turned a corner, a horrifying scene appeared in front of us: hundreds of zombie bodies scattered across the ground, blood covering the pavement, and an eerie silence filling the air.


    It was clear this wasn''t a random event; someone had recently killed these zombies in a methodical manner, leaving their bodies still fresh.


    I could tell they were killed recently because if they hadn''t been, their bodies would have disintegrated in to the air by now.


    As I carefully looked over the scene, something stood out to me.


    These zombies weren''t killed by just one person.


    Why?


    Some of the bodies had different injuries and marks, suggesting they were killed by a group of people.


    This means a group killed all these zombies and then left.


    As I thought more about this, a realization hit me.


    Left?


    They couldn''t have left already because we would have seen them if they had.


    Which means...


    It''s a trap...


    "Everybody be-"


    Before I could finish warning them, a gunshot rang out loudly beside us...


    Damn, they''ve surrounded us from all sides, cutting off any chance of escape.


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence, ordering us not to move.


    "Don''t move!" I recognized the voice of a young man.


    I turned swiftly to see three figures approaching us.


    Another surprise...


    As our eyes met, both their expressions and mine revealed surprise.


    The three guys were the Smith brothers.


    As they came closer, I could see their distinct appearances and personalities clearly.


    The oldest brother, Jack, imed to have faced many battles with monsters, though I couldn''t verify his said stories in interview...


    His dark eyes revealed determination and experience, and he was respected for his leadership and ability to stayposed in risky situations.


    Next to Jack was Sam, the middle brother.


    He had an average build but seemed strong in how he carried himself.


    Sam had green hair and blue eyes, and he was the brother I knew the least about.


    He was quiet and didn''t speak much, which made it difficult for even reporters to get information from him.


    Bringing up the rear was Allen, the youngest brother.


    Although he was shorter than his brothers, he was quick and known for his agility.


    Allen had blue hair and ordinary ck eyes.


    He was the only brother who enjoyed appearing on TV interviews.


    As they came closer to us, their expressions softened a bit, showing both relief and caution.


    Why?


    All because our families have been friends for a decade and have been business partners in many projects, deals, and transactions.


    Their family ranked as the eighth wealthiest in the human domain.


    The previous Michael rarely went to parties but would often run into at least one of the three brothers.


    You could say they were like friends.


    Even though Michael never called them friends, only business partners, they always considered him a friend.


    It was strange but true.


    I knew them well, and they knew me, but their surprise must have been for different reasons than mine.


    Why?


    Unlike them, who regrly faced interviews with reporters, I rarely revealed myself in public, making it difficult for them to encounter me easily.


    I could easily tell that they were surprised to see me here...


    I looked at Kiara, Alex, and Lia, and gestured for them to lower their weapons.


    As the Smith brothers approached, Jack, the eldest, stepped forward with a cautious yet determined look in his eyes.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t our old friend," he said, his voice carrying a mix of surprise and suspicion.


    I nodded, keeping my tone calm. "Jack, Sam, Allen. It''s been a while."


    Jack''s expression softened slightly as he nced at his brothers. "We weren''t expecting to run into you here. What brings you to this part of town?"


    I hesitated for a moment, weighing my words carefully. "Just passing through, like everyone else. We saw themotion and decided to investigate."


    I told them a lie without any specific reason.


    It just felt right at the time, especially considering the situation we were in.


    Allen raised an eyebrow. "Commotion, huh? You mean the pile of undead back there?" He gestured towards the scene of ughtered zombies behind us.


    "Yeah," I replied, trying to keep my exnation simple. "It looked like trouble, so we approached cautiously."


    Sam, who had been silent up until now, spoke up with a hint of curiosity. "Who are the other three with you?"


    I briefly introduced Kiara, Alex, and Lia.


    I was a bit stunned when they didn''t react to Lia''s identity at all.


    It seemed strange to me, so I asked them directly.


    Jack mentioned there was a specific reason, but he didn''t borate, so I didn''t press further, even though I was curious to know more.


    After that, I exined how we had been traveling together, searching for a safe ce to stay.


    Jack nodded thoughtfully. "Your journey here must have been tough. Would you like to join us?"


    I looked at him, puzzled.


    "I mean, you''re wee to join us. We''re heading to a safe spot nearby. There''s safety in numbers."


    Why wouldn''t I?


    I was out searching for a group in the first ce.


    What could be better than receiving an invitation to join one right in front of me?


    But I hesitated.


    I knew I had to wait before replying.


    If I responded too quickly out of excitement, they might be suspicious of me.


    There was a slim chance of them being suspicious, but it was still possible.


    The previous Michael had always turned down most requests and offers from the three brothers, except for business-rted ones.


    They were skilled in business, after all.


    I pretended to carefully consider Jack''s offer, aware of their reputation for survival skills and resourcefulness. "Thank you, Jack. Show me the way."


    The brothers exchanged a nce, silently acknowledging my eptance.


    Jack shouted, "Come out, they''re on our side."


    Following Jack''s call, eight guys emerged from different directions, each armed with a gun.


    I asked, "Who are they?"


    Allen replied, "They''re our servants."


    I asked again, "servants?"


    "No, wait," he corrected himself, "they''re our friends."


    "But you just said Servants!"


    I was confused. Were they servants, friends, or workers? I couldn''t make sense of it.


    Jack intervened, stopping Allen. "Michael, sorry about my little brother. He''s just messing with you. They''re regr hunters or people who got stranded here."


    I nodded in response.


    I wasn''t upset by it.


    To me, it didn''t seem like he was joking around.


    Jack then guided us through the deste streets towards their group''s stronghold, a fortified shopping mall.


    Approaching the shopping mall, my attention was drawn immediately to the heavily armed guards and barricades securing the entrance.


    It was clear that security was tight for their group.


    Jack inquired, "Impressed by our security setup? It''s all overseen by our boss!"


    As we continued walking, I couldn''t resist asking, "Who your leader?"


    Sure, here''s a simplified version:


    Jack straightforwardly said, "Marcus Taylor."


    "Marcus, that guy? Seriously?" I replied.


    Jack nodded.


    I sighed.


    Marcus Taylor is Ross Taylor''s son, the leader of the Hunter Association. He''s essentially a potential future leader of the human domain.


    But here''s the main issue: I didn''t even know he wasing to the meeting.


    Lia, Anna, and Marcus all have mysterious identities in the human domain.


    Most people don''t even know if they even exist because their associations strictly forbid them from showing their faces.


    So, for them to show up at the Cannes meeting makes it way more important than it already is.


    What is really happening here?


    Sam interrupted my thoughts with a phone call, asking, "Michael, have you met Marcus before?"


    Maybe he got that idea because I zoned out after hearing Marcus''s name.


    I said, "No, I was just surprised to hear that he was at the meeting."


    "We were just as surprised as you when we first met him," Allen added.


    I nodded in acknowledgment, curiosity about Marcus growing with every step. "How did you all end up here?"


    Jack paused, as if considering how much to reveal. "It was 5 days back. We were scavenging nearby when we stumbled upon this ce. Marcus found us before we even knew it was safe."


    "And Marcus... what is his strength?"


    I probed, eager to learn more about the mysterious guy who had apparently impressed the Smith brothers.


    Also marcus''s strength is as mysterious as his identity so, I wanted to know everything about him...


    Jack''s expression turned serious. "Marcus is... different. He''s strong, both physically and mentally. He offered us to join his group, but we refused at first."


    "Why refuse?" I asked, intrigued by their initial rejection of such a person.


    Sam chimed in for the first time since our encounter. "We thought he was weak. Cocky, even. We challenged him to a fight."


    Allen smirked, recalling the memory. "Marcus, being Marcus, didn''t back down. He made a bet with us. If we could defeat him inbat, he''d do anything we asked. But if he won, we''d have to join his group."


    "Bold move," Imented, imagining the tension of that challenge.


    Jack nodded ruefully. "We epted. Thought we could take him. Turns out, Marcus is no pushover. He beat all three of us."


    "So, you had no choice but to join?" I surmised, picturing the scene where the brothers, proud and skilled as they were, had to bow to someone stronger.


    "Yeah," Jack admitted, a touch of respect in his voice. "He showed us what real strength looks like. Since then, we''ve been with his group."


    We arrived at the entrance where guards stood watchfully.


    While Jack spoke with the guards, I used my appraisal skill on him and his brothers to learn more about them.


    ''Appraise.''


    **Name:** Jack Smith


    **Height:** 6''1" (188 cm)


    **Weight:** 200 lbs (91 kg)


    **Personality:** Brute-headed, determined, experienced,posed, authoritative,  have dimentia problem...


    **Evaluation:** Gold-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** There''s a 10% chance of reaching Ace rank by the age of 45.


    ***


    Name: Sam Smith


    Height: 5''11" (180 cm)


    Weight: 170 lbs (77 kg)


    Personality: Quiet, reserved, strong presence, introspective, mysterious


    Evaluation: Gold-Rank Hunter


    Probability: There''s a 100% chance of reaching tinum rank by the age of 45.


    ***


    Name: Allen Smith


    Height: 5''8" (173 cm)


    Weight: 150 lbs (68 kg)


    Personality: yful, agile, enjoys public attention, quick-witted


    Evaluation: Gold-Rank Hunter


    Probability: There''s a 69% chance of reaching Ace-Rank by the age of 50.


    ***


    I wasn''t very surprised by their information since it was mostly what I already knew...


    I thought I would learn more about them, but I was wrong.


    There''s nothing new except their future rank probabilities.


    ***


    Jack exchanged a few words with them, and soon we were inside the mall, walking through what had once been a bustling shopping center, now transformed into a fortified sanctuary.


    Inside, the atmosphere was surprisingly calm.


    People went about their tasks, securing defenses, tending to supplies.


    It was clear this was amunity that had found stability in an unstable world.


    But, something shocked me...

 Chapter 65: Chapter65-Marcus Taylor

    I wasn''t very surprised by their information since it was mostly what I already knew...


    I thought I would learn more about them, but I was wrong.


    There''s nothing new except their future rank probabilities.


    ***


    Jack exchanged a few words with them, and soon we were inside the mall, walking through what had once been a bustling shopping center, now transformed into a fortified sanctuary.


    Inside, the atmosphere was surprisingly calm.


    People went about their tasks, securing defenses, tending to supplies.


    It was clear this was amunity that had found stability in an unstable world.


    But something surprised me.


    The ce was filled with wealthy and influential people. I noticed many important figures from various families strolling around, along with numerous unfamiliar faces.


    Jack turned to me and asked, "Want to meet Marcus?"


    I replied, "Sure, why not?"


    "Then follow us," Jack said.


    With that, Jack and his brothers headed off in a specific direction. I followed them since I wasn''t familiar with the area.


    Lia walked behind me.


    Kiara and Alex didn''t join us.


    When I asked the reason, they simply said they didn''t feel like it.


    I figured it was because they were ufortable or shy around high-ranking people, especially since they were new to this environment.


    The Smith brothers led me up to the staircase.


    As we walked, I nced around at the surroundings of the shopping mall.


    To me, the shopping mall didn''t seem extraordinary; it looked just like the malls in my previous world.


    But, there was a problem...


    Most people were staring in my direction as if they''d seen a ghost walking.


    I felt really ufortable with all the eyes on me because I don''t like being in the spotlight or getting too much attention.


    I didn''t understand why so many people, including high-ss individuals, were staring at me while I walked around.


    I mean, am I some kind of Diamond?


    I can understand it from regr people who haven''t seen someone like me up close before, but why were influential people staring at me too?


    They''ve seen me before and even talked to the previous Michael, so just why?


    I didn''t understand the reason.


    For a moment, I considered asking the brothers but decided against it and withdrew from all those stares.


    I looked back at Lia, who appeared unfazed by the stares from the guests and others.


    I couldn''t understand how she could stay soposed.


    Afterward, I redirected my attention to meeting Marcus.


    After walking for a few minutes, they stopped at a room.


    Jack turned to me and said, "Michael, behind this door is the leader''s room, where Marcus is."


    I get it, just open it quickly.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Then, they opened the door to the room.


    As the door swung open, revealing the leader''s room, a hushed atmosphere greeted us.


    Inside, a person sat at a desk, writing on a piece of paper.


    They had thick, neatly styled red hair that framed their square-shaped face and strong jawline.


    Their piercing blue eyes showed determination and intelligence, with a straight nose and medium-sized lips.


    With a muscr build and a liking for well-fitted suits, they had a professional andmanding presence, showing strength and leadership in how they carried themselves.


    This person was none other than Marcus Taylor, the uing leader of the hunter association.


    Beside him stood a girl I had already metAnna, Lia''s sisterstanding tall andposed.


    Both Marcus and Anna looked up at us as we entered.


    Suddenly, Anna lunged forward, and for a moment, I thought she was heading towards me.


    But I was wrong.


    She rushed past me and hugged Lia tightly. "Lia, thank God you''re okay! I was so worried something might have happened to you."


    Lia hugged her sister back just as tightly. "I''m fine, sis, nothing happened," she reassured her, and they kept hugging each other.


    Marcus wasn''t surprised by our sudden entry.


    He looked at Jack with mild irritation and said, "Jack, I''ve told you to knock beforeing in."


    Jack shrugged. "Oh, I forgot."


    Marcus then turned to Allen. "What about you?"


    Allen grinned. "I knew, but does it really matter?"


    Marcus sighed and shook his head. "When will you all learn some manners?" he muttered.


    He then turned to me, extending his hand in a gesture of wee. "Michael, it''s good to see you. I hope the journey here wasn''t too troublesome."


    That was as straight as my dick...


    I shook his hand, feeling the firm grip of someone used tomand. "You already know about me? Thats a massive surprise to me though."


    Honestly, I wasn''t really surprised that he knew me.


    Even though he had never seen me this close before, I''m sure he had already seen my face and had information about me.


    "Haha, you really like to joke around a lot!" Marcus said.


    But that wasn''t a joke...


    "So, how do you think about this ce? Marcus Questioned me.


    I replied. "This ce is impressive."


    Marcus smiled, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "We do what we can to maintain some semnce of normalcy," he said. "Please, have a seat. We have much to discuss."


    As we all settled into the room, Anna and Lia finally released each other from their embrace.


    Anna looked at me with a warm smile. "It''s good to see you again, Michael. I hope you haven''t been causing too much trouble the my sister."


    I chuckled softly. "Not more than usual," I replied, earning augh from both Allen and Lia.


    Marcus cleared his throat, drawing our attention back to him. "Alright, guys, let me talk to him now."


    He then continued, "Michael, since you''re here, does that mean you want to join our group?"


    "..."


    I didn''t answer.


    "Michael?" (Marcus)


    "..."


    "Michael, are you listening?" Marcus asked.


    "..."


    I was speechless.


    I had no words to say.


    My condition was that rming.


    Why?


    When Marcus asked me the question, I used my appraisal skill on him, and what I saw took me by surprise.


    **Name:** Marcus Taylor (Super Monster)


    **Height:** 5''8"


    **Weight:** 100 lbs (91 kg)


    **Personality:** Your level is insufficient to discern!


    **Evaluation:**Your level is insufficient to discern!


    **Probability:** Your level is insufficient to discern!


    My eyes practically popped out when I saw the words "Super Monster."


    I have to admit, I wasn''t prepared for that.


    Super monsters...


    As Ambrosia was constructed and the deaths and killings by monsters and diseases significantly decreased, humans started to reconstruct their lives within Ambrosia and enjoyed peaceful years thereafter.


    But, as the saying goes "All good things muste to an end."


    Nothingsts forever, not even peace.


    So, after living peacefully inside the sanctuary for a few years, again some humans begin to get affected by the same deadly disease.


    Strangely, these individuals could control negative traits like greed, lust, pride, envy, gluttony, sloth, and wrath for 14 days after infection.


    This period became known as the "period of monsterrorisation."


    Many people sessfully passed through this period and gained special abilities, bing known as Special monsters.


    However, they still faced criticism and persecution from the society who viewed them as monsters.


    The leaders of the new government, who had guided humanity back from the edge of extinction, even order their extermination.


    And with thatmand, thousands of super monsters were in, until those individuals rebelled against the government and formed their own organization known as ECLIPSE.


    However, humans mostly referred to it as a Rebellion organization rather than ECLIPSE.


    Personally, I couldn''tprehend why humanity opposed them.


    I mean, those individuals could have joined humanity and potentially elerated technological advancements and many other things.


    I''ve read numerous history books but haven''t found a single reason exining why humans went against super monsters.


    What did they do to deserve being killed?


    They had human-like faces, hands, teeth, and everything else, except for special abilities, so why?


    I couldn''t understand...


    But let''s focus on the current issue.


    Marcus being a super monster suggests that humanity is either in grave danger or under the control of an evil force.


    Why?


    When people be super monsters, the government usually kills them or they join ECLIPSE to protect themselves from future persecution by agencies.


    But since nobody knows Marcus is a super monster, I can only consider one possibility: Marcus''s family might already know but chose to protect him because he''s the future leader of their organization.


    This means if anything happens to him, there might not be a hunter association in the future.


    But it also implies that the hunter organization supports super monsters.


    If I disclose this information to the federal association, it could trigger a massive war between the two associations, potentially leading to the eradication of one.


    I''m certain they would also seek to eliminate me because I started the conflict.


    For now, the best choice is to keep quiet and focus on my own affairs instead of getting involved with others.


    "Sorry, Marcus, I was a little upied with my thoughts," I finally responded, breaking the silence that had settled ufortably in the room.


    So, the bitch has already started bitching around.


    Before Marcus could say anything, Anna interjected sharply, "Yeah, yeah, you''re always upied in your rubbish mind." Her tone was teasing but carried an underlying edge.


    Marcus stepped in, speaking calmly but firmly to Anna. "Anna, you should cut it out with the teasing."


    Anna just shrugged and turned her head away. "Humph, I''m not teasing, just telling the truth."


    If anyone else had said what she did, I might have found it cute. Her words caught me off guard with their sharpness.


    In that moment, a single word slipped into my mind: "Bitch."


    Marcus turned to me, his gaze steady and focused. "So, are you joining us or not?"


    "Yes," I replied immediately, eager to ease the tension the question caused in the room.


    "Good," Marcus nodded, his face rxing a bit.


    Marcus continued, his tone serious as he addressed both Lia and me. "Michael, Lia, I need you both to listen carefully. What I''m about to tell you is very important."


    He paused, collecting his thoughts before continuing. "There''s another group out there, apart from us. They don''t recruit like we do. Instead, they kill anyone theye across."


    Marcus'' expression darkened. "This group is made up of criminals from the infamous TERROR organisation."


    I was taken aback by this revtion.


    Rebels here also?


    They also got transported?


    "They have one motive," Marcus emphasized, his voice unwavering. "To kill."


    He went on to exin how this organization was initially formed tobat the threat of criminals killing indiscriminately. "It started as a defensive measure," Marcus rified. "But over time, it turned into something likeman peoples."


    I listened closely, understanding the seriousness of what Marcus was saying.


    Marcus added another important point. "Most people here are hunters, ranked from Bronze to Gold. They''re the ones who can defend us from threats like the terrorists."


    "How do you manage to feed everyone here, considering therge number of people to feed?" I asked.


    At that moment, I was more curious about their resources than the rebels or whatever else, since I felt safe and secure for now.


    "Ahh, Michael, don''t hurry me. I''ll get to it soon, just wait a bit," Marcus said.


    Before I could respond, Anna quickly added, "He''s always quick to listen or do anything! Oh, wait, I mean, touching anything."


    Allen then asked curiously, "Anna, what do you mean by ''touching anything''?"


    "Well, about that, why don''t you ask your friend? I''m sure he knows more about it than me, considering how close he was involved," Anna replied.


    This bitch...


    Allen then turned to me and asked, "Michael, what does she mean?"


    I made a funny face and said, "Oh, nothing. She''s just joking around."


    Anna interrupted, "Who said I''m joking around? Uhmmghaghs-"


    Before she could finish, Lia covered Anna''s mouth and said, "I''m sure my sister is just kidding around with all of you."


    Anna forcefully opened her mouth and retorted, "Lia, what are you doing? Why won''t you let me speak?"


    Marcus intervened, saying, "Enough, Anna. He just arrived a few minutes ago, so stop."


    "But-"


    Marcus cut her off again, saying firmly, "That''s enough."


    Anna fell silent after that.


    ''Ohh, yes. Take that bitch.''


    I felt a wave of satisfaction when Anna finally stopped talking after Marcus stepped in.


    Her constant annoyance was pushing my patience to the limit.


    Marcus then turned to me and apologized again for Anna, saying, "I''m sorry about Anna, Michael. She enjoys teasing people; I hope you don''t mind."


    I replied, "It''s fine."


    Marcus nodded and said, "Thank you." Then he continued, "Where was I? Oh yeah, about that feeding part."


    To sustain ourmunity, Marcus outlined the organization of eight teams. "Each team is led by a leader with at least one lieutenant," he rified. "These teams venture out to procure food and supplies, as it''s too dangerous for ordinary people and bronze rank hunter. The terrorists target anyone they see as a threat or enemy, which includes our teams."


    "Fortunately, they haven''t been able to inflict much damage on our teams because most of those who venture outside are either Iron rank or Gold rank hunters."

 Chapter 66: Chapter66-Conversation went wrong

    I suddenly asked Marcus, "Is this ce even safe? Given that rebels are here, don''t you think they might consider attacking this ce?"


    So, what would his answer be?


    I already knew the answer, but I asked to see how he''d react.


    Since he''s a super monster, I was suspicious that he might be connected to the rebels.


    Even though that''s not very likely.


    Marcus looked at me with a calm yet determined expression. "Don''t worry about that. We have more hunters than they do," he reassured me.


    Expected...


    I nodded, "I see."


    After a few seconds of silence, Marcus continued, "So... Michael, what do you think about joining one of our teams?"


    What?


    I raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean by that? Why do I have to join your team? Don''t you have enough people already? And besides, I''m just an Iron ranker. I''m sure there are others more capable than me."


    I fired off my questions at him when he asked me to join.


    I don''t want to risk my life protecting some random dude.


    I''d rather end my own life than sacrifice it for someone else''s sake.


    My life isn''t worth so little.


    Marcus leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving mine. "We do have sufficient people, but our Team 8 needs a lieutenant. And I believe nobody could be better for that role than you."


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    I just got here a few minutes ago, and now he''s assigning me a role.


    No way, I''m not doing that.


    Let''s push him a bit more.


    I was taken aback. "Why me?"


    His answer was both simple and shocking. "Just because I like you."


    I... Like... You...


    Nah, nah, nah, tell me, you are joking?


    There is no way...


    Did he really just say that was his reason for picking me?


    The room fell silent.


    The shock was palpable, and everyone seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Allen was the first to break the silence,ughing. "Marcus, are you gay?"


    Marcus rolled his eyes, though a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "No, Allen, it''s not like that. I meant that I like Michael''s skills, his attitude, and the way he handles himself. We need someone like him on our team."


    But you haven''t even seen my skills or how I handle myself. What have I even done to prove I can handle anything?


    Anna, still slightly taken aback, found her voice. "Marcus, are you sure about this? He''s just arrived."


    Yeah, yeah...


    Jack and Sam exchanged nces, clearly trying to gauge Marcus''s seriousness.


    Lia looked at me with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Michael said straightforwardly, "I am absolutely serious."


    But I''m not serious.


    I quickly replied, "No!"


    The tension heightened as Michael looked at me and asked, "What did you say?"


    From his question, I could tell he was caught off guard.


    I repeated, "No, I am not joining your team."


    Michael sighed heavily and said, "Michael, You''ve really left me no other option."


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked.


    Then, Marcus''s expression hardened as he leaned forward, his eyes locked onto mine. "Michael, I don''t think you understand the situation fully. This isn''t a request. It''s an order."


    I felt a surge of frustration. "I said no, Marcus. You can''t just force me into a role I didn''t ask for."


    Marcus stood up, his posturemanding. "This is not just about you, Michael. It''s about the safety and future of everyone here. We need capable people, and I believe you can make a significant difference."


    Now this is getting frustrating...


    Really frustrating...


    He''s painting me as a viin just because I''m trying to avoid my responsibility of protecting ordinary people.


    I have to do something or I might really be a viin.


    I red at him, feeling cornered. "You haven''t even seen what I can do. How can you be so sure?"


    Marcus''s eyes narrowed. "I have my ways of knowing, Michael. And right now, I''m giving you an opportunity to step up and be part of something bigger than yourself."


    An opportunity?


    Is that what you call ithelping others instead of focusing on saving yourself?


    If it is...


    Then, I am sorry, I call this dumb, idiotic and shitty.


    I was about to speak up when someone stepping forwardpletely changed the situation.


    Anna stepped in, her voice soft but firm. "Michael, maybe you should reconsider. Marcus wouldn''t insist if it wasn''t important."


    Wait! What-


    Lia nodded, her eyes filled with concern. "He''s right, Michael. You have potential. We''ve all seen glimpses of it."


    No, you too...


    Man, this is cheating.


    This guy really...


    At first, I nned to keep refusing it.


    I wasn''t worried about any consequences because he''s Ross Taylor''s son...


    All because he''s not the heir currently...


    In both the Taylor and Parkour families, the leading families, there''s a rule that states until the current heir steps down and passes the throne to his son, his son''s position is no different from any other influential family''s son.


    So essentially, he''s just like me.


    But the real issue began when Lia and Anna intervened...


    Now it feels like it''s three heirs against just me...


    But if I consider that these guys are not heirs but just sons of influential families...


    Then I have to admit, if I keep refusing now, what if they decide to take serious action against me?


    I wasn''t scared of anything else, but there was something they could use against me. If they threatened me with it, I''d have no option but to join.


    I shook my head, feeling overwhelmed. "This isn''t fair. I just got here. I need time to think."


    I requested additional time because I needed to think ande up with a n to turn things around, but...


    I failed...


    Marcus crossed his arms, his tone unyielding. "There''s no time for that. The rebels are a constant threat, and we need every capable person we can get. You''re joining Team 8, whether you like it or not."


    I clenched my fists, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness. "And if I refuse?"


    Marcus''s gaze was steely. "Then you''ll be leaving this ce. We can''t afford to have anyone here who isn''t fullymitted to our cause."


    Got me...


    This was my biggest fear.


    If I refuse to join, I might end up having to fend for myself against the rebels who are hunting down anyone they find.


    It''s impossible because they outnumber me and could easily overpower or even kill me.


    I''m certain he''s aware of this and is using it as leverage topel me to agree.


    I''ve been defeated.


    I looked around the room, seeing the serious expressions on everyone''s faces.


    Realizing I had no other option, I let out a resigned sigh. "Fine. I''ll join your team."


    Marcus grinned eagerly and chuckled,


    "Haha, I knew it! Michael, you''ve made the right call. Wee aboard. We''ve got plenty to do, but I''m confident you''ll be a big help."


    Fuck you!


    Allen pped me on the back, still chuckling. "Looks like we have a new lieutenant!"


    Allen, I thought you were on my team.


    Anna, still somewhat skeptical, nodded slowly. "Let''s see what you''ve got, Michael."


    Lia gave me a small, encouraging smile. "You''ll do great, Michael."


    I forced a smile, feeling the weight of my new responsibilities pressing down on me. "Yeah, thanks you all."


    Thank you all for fucking me in every possible ways.


    Then, I took a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts, and asked, "Marcus, what exactly will I be doing in Team 8?"


    Marcus leaned in closer, his gaze focused. "You''ll be a lieutenant. Your main job will be leading missions with leader, coordinating with the team, and making sure everyone stays safe. It''s a crucial role, and I think you have what it takes to do it well."


    Yeah, I''ll make sure to look out for myself instead of others, even if I get punished for it.


    And, them Michael spoke up, "Since everything''s sorted out now..."


    Then, he turned to Jack and proposed, "Jack, why don''t you give Michael a tour of the shopping mall and help him find his room?"


    Jack nodded with a grin, acknowledging Marcus''s suggestion. "Sure thing. Let''s get you acquainted with the ce, Michael." He looped his arm around my neck in a yful manner, but I stiffened and asked him firmly, "Jack, cut it out."


    Ignoring my protest, Jack chuckled and began guiding me towards the exit. "Come on, Michael, no time to waste. You''ll get settled in quickly."


    As we walked towards the hallway, I turned back to Marcus, who was still standing with aposed demeanor. "Marcus, who''s the team leader of Group 8?"


    Marcus smiled faintly, his eyes lingering on me. "You''ll find out tomorrow. For now, focus on gettingfortable. Rest up, you''ll need it."


    I sighed inwardly, realizing Marcus wasn''t going to give me a direct answer.


    Feeling a mix of curiosity and frustration, I followed Jack down the hallway.


    He along with Allen kept up a steady stream of conversation, pointing out various rooms and facilities within the base.


    Despite my initial resistance, Jack''s easy-going nature and friendliness began to ease my tension slightly.


    As we entered a spacious room that was designated as mine, Jack gestured around. "Here we are, your new digs. Not too shabby, huh?"


    I nced around the room, nodding in appreciation. "Yeah, it''s decent. Thanks, Jack."


    There''s a cozy bed, two wardrobes possibly filled with clothes, a personal desk and chair, and a bathroom...


    It''s not bad, especially since I used to live in a simple ce like this in this world too.


    "No problem," he replied cheerfully. "Now, let''s continue that tour. There''s a lot more to see."


    We spent the next hour exploring different parts of the base, from training areas to the cafeteria and medical wing.


    Throughout the tour, Jack introduced me to various team members and personnel, each offering a weing smile and a few words of encouragement.


    It was clear they were trying to make me feel like part of the team, despite my initial reluctance.


    After all that walking around, we ended up back where we started, at the entrance of the shopping mall.


    As I looked around, I noticed fewer people staring at me than before.


    Now, most of the looks I was getting were from girls.


    I guess being godly handsome is hard...


    But, still, Why were the guys staring at me earlier?


    I asked, "Hey Trios, do any of you know why so many people were checking me out when we first arrived here, but now no one seems interested?"


    I called all three brothers together.


    That''s what the previous Michael used to call them when he needed their advice.


    Allen, always ready with a quip, grinned mischievously. "Oh, Michael, they weren''t checking you out. It was Lia they were eyeing."


    "Lia?" I echoed, perplexed. "But Lia-"


    Trios exchanged knowing nces before Allen continued, "Exactly! They''ve probably never seen her before and didn''t realize she''s the daughter of the leader of the Federal Association."


    I blinked, trying to process this new piece of information. "Wait, so, all that because of that!"


    "Yep," Jack chimed in, joining the conversation. "She''s got that whole mysterious, powerful vibe going on. People around here are always curious about someone new, especially someone with such connections."


    Sam nodded thoughtfully. "It makes sense now. Those initial stares weren''t about you, Michael. They were about Lia."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the realization. "So, all this time I was wondering..."


    "And now you know," Allen said with a grin, nudging me yfully. "Just remember, being handsome has its perks, but it''s Lia who really turns heads around here."


    Huhh, for a moment there, I thought it was all because of my good looks, but turns out it was all because of Lia.


    Just as I about speak another thing, a loud, mocking voice rang out, cutting through the chatter of the crowd.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the weakling himself."


    Who said that?


    I looked back to see...

 Chapter 67: Chapter67-Solos Kamstur

    Just as I about speak another thing, a loud, mocking voice rang out, cutting through the chatter of the crowd.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the weakling himself."


    Who the fuck said that?


    I looked back to see...


    A figure with straight dark brown hair, a sharply chiseled face, a strong jawline, and striking green eyes.


    Look who''s here.


    Michael''s arch-enemy, and probably mine too, given how he insulted me.


    I turned to see Solos, my archenemy, standing there with his trademark smirk...


    So, who was he?


    He was the son of the owner of the KS Group.


    I really didn''t like his smile...


    It brought back the memory of him smiling the same way at thest Cannes meeting, where he defeated Michael in the solo monster hunterpetition.


    His presence was like a dark cloud, immediately changing the atmosphere...


    I used my appraisal skill to check his stats.


    Name: Solos Kamstur


    Height: 5''11" (185 cm)


    Weight: 220 lbs ( 100 kg)


    Personality: Arrogant, domineering, disdainful towards everyone and everything


    Evaluation: Gold-Rank Hunter


    Probability: There''s a 70% chance of reaching tinum rank by the age of 40.


    Ohh, he''s a bit shorter than me, but otherwise just as I imagined.


    I kind of expected to run into him since he always tries to cause trouble with me at any event or asion.


    I don''t get why he does that.


    But who cares?


    Right now, I''m not in the mood to y along, so I''ll just ignore him like I ignored my ex.


    I tried to ignore him and started walking towards my room, but he wouldn''t let it go.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you, moth*r fuc*er! Weakling!"


    Nah, not working on me, try saying something more.


    "Bastarddddd!"


    That''s amon ng...


    "Fuc*ker!"


    That''s a cheap one.


    "Whore''s son!"


    That''s-


    Wait! Whore''s son?


    Did he really just insult my mother like that?


    I froze in ce, his words hitting hard.


    He''s really pushing it now...


    If he had said anything else, I might not have been so upset.


    But those words ignited something inside meanger, maybe...


    Anger red inside me, but I kept myposure and slowly turned to face him.


    Solos stood there, arrogant and confident, surrounded by his cronies.


    He was a Gold ranker, and he wore his status like a badge of honor.


    "What are you staring at?" he taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Want to hit me? Hey, you guys look, look! An Iron ranker like him thinks he can fight me, a Gold ranker?"


    The crowd around us began to murmur, someughing, others watching with keen interest.


    My fists clenched at my sides, the urge to retaliate burning inside me.


    I wanted to p him across the face as hard as I could.


    But I knew better.


    Solos was trying to provoke me, to make a scene.


    "Solos, leave him alone," Jack said, stepping forward with his brothers. "We''re not here for a fight."


    Solosughed, a harsh, grating sound. "Of course, the Smith brotherse to the rescue. Pathetic." He turned his attention back to me. "What''s the matter, Michael? Can''t speak for yourself? Or are you just going to hide behind your friends?"


    Jack''s words brought me back to reality...


    I could easily defeat using my Trump card but...


    ncing around, I noticed several faces observing me closely, including two in particr...


    James Wilson and Mira Lapele were both watching our interaction with curiosity.


    The issue here is these guysI''mpletely surrounded by future heirs of powerful families.


    Revealing my trump card now wouldn''t be a good idea, especially since those two, will quickly figure out my ability and, also a measure to counterattack it...


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm. "I''m not here to cause trouble," I said evenly. "Just let it go, Solos."


    "Let it go?" Solos echoed, feigning shock. "Why should I? This is the most fun I''ve had all day."


    His croniesughed right on cue, making the humiliation worse.


    I felt Jack''s hand on my shoulder, silently reminding me to stay calm.


    "You''re not worth it," I said, turning away.


    But Solos didn''t stop there. "Yeah, run away, coward! That''s all you''re good at. Just like how you fled when your mother was killed!"


    I lost myself when he said that, distracted by a system message that appeared in front of me...


    (Rage meter: 67%... 75%... 85%...)


    I disregarded whatever was on the screen.


    The anger kept rising, not my own, but that of the previous Michael.


    I didn''t want to feel angry, but inheriting this body, memories, and emotions from the deceased Michael stirred up turmoil inside me, leaving me no choice.


    As Solos'' spiteful words cut through the air, my blood boiled with a mix of fury and pain.


    His mention of my mother was too muchI couldn''t stay calm any longer.


    Ignoring the warning signs in my vision from the Rage meter, I summoned my Dash skill, feeling a surge of energy propel me forward like a lightning bolt.


    "Enough!" I roared, charging straight at Solos with a speed that startled even him.


    His smirk faltered momentarily as he realized the sudden change in my demeanor.


    In the blink of an eye, I closed the distance between us.


    Within seconds, I was right in front of him, so close that I could feel his breath.


    "You are gone."


    I aimed a powerful blow at his chest with full concentration.


    "You''re fast," he sneered, trying to maintain hisposure, "but not faster than me."


    Solos anticipated my attack and quickly raised his arms to defend himself.


    But then, something inside me snappeda hidden source of power surged forth in response to my anger.


    Suddenly...


    (Rage skill (Level 1) Activated!)


    (Ding, Host, your (Speed) attribute has been doubled!)


    (Ding, Host, your (Spirit) attribute has been doubled!)


    (Ding, Host, your (Power) attribute has been doubled!)


    (Ding, Host, your (Recovery) attribute has been doubled!)


    My head was so messed up that I ignored those messages.


    Without realizing it, my Rage spell activated, instantly doubling all my abilities at a critical moment.


    I aimed my strikes at his hands shielding his stomach and hit them forcefully.


    "Keurgh!"


    I heard him groan in pain.


    But, I didn''t stop and continued tond four to five hits on his hands within just one second.


    My punches and kicks became faster, stronger, and more urate than ever before.


    As my rage-fueled assault intensified, I disappeared from Solos'' sight momentarily, moving with such speed and agility that the onlookers could barely follow.


    A hushed silence fell over the crowd as they witnessed the sudden turn of events.


    Solos'' cronies, who had beenughing moments ago, now stood frozen in disbelief.


    Then, in the next instant, I appeared behind Solos quickly and unexpectedly.


    Then, I kicked him as hard as I could in the spine, catching him off guard.


    He copsed to the ground with a heavy impact from my forceful kick.


    Blood spurted from his mouth as he hit the floor.


    He painfully turned to face me from his position on the ground.


    "You! How dare you strike me?"


    "Bloody shit! Your arrogancy will never end huh?"


    "Let me put an end to it."


    I shouted at him.


    With onest burst of energy, I gripped his neck tightly, staring into his wide, surprised eyes.


    "I kept telling you not to push me, not once, not twice, but did you listen?" I warned, my voice filled with anger and determination.


    "Kearghu."


    Solos struggled to breathe, unable to reply, his face twisted in pain and defeat.


    "Did you?"


    "You didn''t listen, and now look at the consequences of messing with me."


    The fight was over decisively, and my message had been clear.


    But I tightened my grip on his neck, just as I had done to Kiara days earlier, to intimidate him further and ensure he wouldn''t bother me again.


    Solos had no choice but to use his both hands to try to loosen my hold on his neck.


    "Urgghkrh!"


    He actually managed to almost seed because all my buffs were on cooldown, and I could barely maintain my grip.


    If he hadn''t been injured, he would have probably kicked my ass by now.


    Still holding on?


    Good.


    Let''s increase the pressure a bit more...


    I tightened my grip a bit more, surprised that no one from the crowd attempted to intervene to save him, not even his loyal followers.


    Scanning the shocked crowd, I noticed the absence of Mira and James, which disappointed me greatly.


    Because of him, I had to use both of my best skills in this small fight.


    I''m certain those two would have figured out at least one of my skills by now.


    I should-


    Before I could react, a kick aimed straight at my face forced me to sprint backward from where I stood, leaving Solos behind.


    Solos immediately lost consciousness after I left him.


    Damn, that was a close call.


    With short dark hair neatly cut and a stubbly jawline framing a average-looking face, a person stood out with his striking green eyes.


    He was none other than Solos'' bodyguard.


    Eoin...


    I was thinking about him.


    I was wondering where he was?


    For a moment, I thought maybe he hadn''t been transported here, but it turned out I was mistaken.


    He usually sticks close to Solos, ensuring his safety, but today it seems he let his guard down.


    I quickly used my appraisal skill on him, and a virtual screen appeared in front of me.


    Name: Eoin


    Height: 6''1" (185 cm)


    Weight: 220 lbs ( 100 kg)


    Personality: Strong-willed, fierce, unwaveringly loyal


    Evaluation: Gold-Rank Hunter


    Probability: There''s a 65% chance of reaching tinum rank by the age of 50...


    No surname, huh?


    That''s not expected...


    Then, I focused on him, who was inbat mode and ready to strike me at any moment.


    Before anyone could move, a person stepped between usit was Marcus.


    "Hey, hey, guys, no fighting," Marcus said calmly. "No fighting between each other."


    What in the world?


    How did he get here so quickly?


    I didn''t even see him arrive.


    No wonder he easily defeated the Smith brothers...


    His speed is just insane...


    Then, he turned to Eoin.


    "Eoin, why don''t you back off?"


    "Why should I back down when he''s the one who started it?" Eoin replied angrily.


    "I know he started it, but isn''t your young master equally at fault?" Marcus replied.


    "W-what?" Eoin stuttered.


    "I mean, who insults someone''s parents to provoke them? And by openly insulting a family head, he''s likely looking at one to two days in jail," Marcus continued...


    As Marcus spoke, relief washed over me as I remembered something crucial...


    It''s a government rule not to disrespect any of its members in public.


    Since my father is an important partner and member of the government, insulting my mother is like insulting him.


    My mother was once a leader of our family, which makes it even more serious.


    This means he indirectly broke a government rule in public.


    "But" Eoin tried to interject.


    "Imagine if heins to his father, who happens to lead one of the most influential families. With so many witnesses here, you know whose side the government would take, r-i-g-h-t?," Marcus said slowly and firmly.

 Chapter 68: Chapter68-I really regret my earlier decision to come here!

    "But" Eoin tried to interject.


    "Imagine if heins to his father, who happens to lead one of the most influential families. With so many witnesses here, you know whose side the government would take, r-i-g-h-t?," Marcus said slowly and firmly.


    Eoin hesitated, his fierce demeanor wavering under Marcus''s reasoning.


    He knew Marcus was rightthe consequences of Solos'' actions could escte quickly if taken to the authorities.


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, sensing the tension and awaiting the oue.


    "Fine," Eoin finally said through gritted teeth, stepping back but keeping a wary eye on me. "But this isn''t over."


    Marcus turned to me, a calm yet stern expression on his face. "You too, calm down. No need to escte things further."


    I took a deep breath, my anger subsiding slightly.


    I knew Marcus was right as well.


    Continuing this fight would only make things worse, and I had already made my point clear.


    "Alright," I said, releasing my grip on Solospletely. "But let him know, next time he won''t be so lucky."


    Marcus nodded, stepping aside as I walked away.


    Solos'' cronies quickly rushed to his side and took him to the medical wing.


    I think so...


    Given the way I beat him, he''s definitely going to be there for a day or two.


    Jack and his brothers caught up with me, their expressions a mix of concern and approval. "You handled that well," Jack said, pping me on the back. "But be careful. Solos won''t forget this."


    "I know," I replied, my voice steady. "But for now, let''s get out of here."


    As we walked away, I felt the eyes of the crowd on my back, some filled with respect, others with curiosity.


    I also heard a few murmurs, like:


    **Guest 1:** "Did you see how fast he moved? I didn''t know he could do that!"


    **Guest 2:** "Who would''ve thought an Iron ranker could beat a Gold ranker like that?"


    **Guest 3:** "Solos really went too far this time. He totally deserved it."


    **Guest 4:** "I heard Michael''s dad is important in the government. Solos is in big trouble."


    **Guest 5:** "Maybe, but Solos'' dad is a respected businessman. I think Solos might still get punished since his dad is really strict."


    ***


    Most people were supporting me because of what Solos did, but I still saw some unhappy faces in the crowd.


    I also saw James returning, but Mira didn''te back.


    I didn''t know where she was, but I didn''t care since I was too busy thinking about other things.


    When I looked at the crowd, James and I made eye contact for a few seconds.


    He smirked a little before going back to his usual expression.


    I didn''t mind, though.


    From his smile, I could tell he had some idea about my skill or was nning something.


    We''re neither friends nor enemies, so it''s hard to guess if he''s plotting against me or Solos.


    I also didn''t use my appraisal skill because I''d need to stare at him for a second or two, and I can''t do that right now.


    If I did, he might get suspicious or take it as a provocation.


    Since I just came out of a fight a few minutes ago, provoking someone strong like him would be a bad idea and might change the opinions of the people around us about me.


    So, I went with the flow and left the area. It didn''t take long before I got to my room''s entrance.


    Allen and Sam were busy with Marcus''s call right after the fight, so Jack was the only one who came along for safety.


    After saying goodbye to Jack, I went into my room and locked the door.


    Then, I sat on the edge of my bed, lost in my thoughts.


    Solos...


    That guy will definitely seek revenge for what I did to him today.


    His attitude reminds me of those arrogant young masters in cultivation novels.


    I''m sure he''ll try to send someckeys or criminals after me.


    So, I need to be prepared for anything and grind as fast as I can.


    The quest is alsoing to an end, and Solos''sckeys will probably be at least Gold rank.


    I can''t rely solely on my skill to protect myself all the time.


    So, I need to level up, and I have a perfect n for it.


    But I''ll have to wait until tomorrow when I meet with my group.


    ***


    Tomorrow came quickly.


    I woke up, took a shower, and put on some regr clothes I had stashed away in a corner of the shopping mall.


    After dressing, I headed out to meet my group.


    Yesterday, Jack told me that each group has its designated meeting spot in the mall.


    Group 1 meets at the entertainment venues inside the mall, Group 3 at Anchor shop, and Group 5 at one of the specialty rooms.


    So, everyone has their own meeting ce, including my group.


    As I walked, I noticed many people ncing in my direction.


    I could understand whythey must have heard about me or seen me defeating a Gold ranker effortlessly.


    Ignoring the nces, I headed towards our meeting spot.


    After walking for a few minutes, I arrived at the spot which turned out to be a food court or restaurant.


    There were many people bustling aroundsome eating, some chatting, and others looking for seats.


    The atmosphere felt strangely normal and surreal at the same time, considering we were far from our own world.


    I noticed arge table meant for groups or families amidst the other seats.


    It stood untouched, with eight empty chairs.


    I headed straight for it, knowing this was where my group was supposed to meet.


    It was odd to see so many people crowded around, though.


    Marcus had instructed that our group meeting ce should be clear of others.


    Was I in the wrong ce?


    Jack had clearly told me that the onlyrge table in the middle of the restaurant was where our group would gather, with no one else around.


    I sighed in frustration.


    Whatever the case, I decided to sit there and wait for the others to arrive.


    I didn''t care whether people stayed or leftI would just be focusing on my own task ahead.


    I took a seat at one of the eight chairs, waiting for the others to arrive.


    I arrived early, considering the team meeting starts at 9:05 a.m., and it was only 8:30 a.m., now.


    So, I waited for about 10 minutes until something unusual started happening around me.


    People who had been sitting and eating breakfast began to stand up and leave one by one.


    At first, I didn''t pay much attention as it was happening slowly, but by 8:50 a.m., arge number of them got up and left, which startled me a little.


    However, I swiftly regained my usual calm demeanor, specting that they might be leaving because the meeting was about to start soon.


    That appeared to be the most usible exnation.


    I sat there for a few minutes, waiting patiently at therge table designated as our group''s meeting spot in the once bustling food court.


    As people gradually began to leave, creating an unusual quiet around me, a hand suddenly patted my shoulder. Startled, I turned to see who it was.


    It was a fairly average-looking guy with ck hair and ordinary eye color.


    He offered a friendly smile and said, "Hello, lieutenant."


    I furrowed my brows slightly, not immediately recognizing him. "Hmm, do I know you?"


    He chuckled lightly. "Ah, my apologies for not introducing myself sooner. I''m Aeron, one of the members of our group."


    "Aeron," I repeated his name, trying to remember if I''ve heard of him before in Michael''s memories. "Nice to meet you, Aeron."


    He nodded enthusiastically. "Likewise, sir."


    When he addressed me as "sir," I stopped wondering about his identity...


    He must be one of the sons from a wealthy family, since only those guys call me "Sir."


    Raising an eyebrow at being called "sir," I said, "You can just call me Michael."


    I didn''t care whether he called me Sir or Michael, as I wasn''t concerned about anyone''s status.


    Aeron seemed a bit taken aback but promptly nodded. "Thanks, siruh, I mean, Michael."


    "It''s fine," I replied.


    At that moment, I thought our conversation might end there, but Aeron had other ideas in mind.


    "Michael, I must say, that was quite the disy yesterday with Solos. Taking down a Gold ranker like that... impressive."


    I shrugged modestly. "It had to be done. He crossed a line."


    "Yeah, well, a lot of us were impressed," Aeron went on, motioning to the emptying food court. "Looks like people are clearing out..."


    I nced around, noting the dwindling crowd. "Seems like it. What about the rest of the team? Have they arrived?"


    Aeron''s expression faltered slightly. "Ah, about that... Seems like everyone''s running a bitte today. You''re actually the first one here."


    I nodded in understanding. "Alright. No worries. They''ll show up eventually."


    After Aeron kept asking me about how I defeated him, what it felt like to beat a Gold ranker, what skills I have, if I''m overpowered, and whether I should have gone easier on him or not, he really got on my nerves.


    He wouldn''t stop talking, and it started to give me a headache.


    Now I deeply regreting here...


    I also checked his status, and even the system''s opinion of him matched mine.


    **Name:** Aeron Hidia


    **Height:** 5 feet 7 inches


    **Weight:** 165 pounds


    **Personality:** Chatterbox, friendly, and very good at making friends.


    **Evaluation:** Iron-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** There''s a 20% chance of reaching tinum rank by the age of 50.


    Shit, he really is a chatterbox...


    I also see why he can easily make friends.


    Before I could nned to cut him off, the rest of our group arrivedfour others besides Aeron.


    I appraised them to learn about them before they introduced themselves.


    They were all Iron-ranked like me.


    There was Natalie, a petite girl with a serious demeanor; David, a tall,nky guy who seemed lost in his thoughts; Emily, a cheerful girl with a ready smile; and finally, Liam, a stoic guy with a strong presence.


    They took their seats around the table, ncing at me with a mixture of curiosity and respect.


    It was clear my altercation with Solos had made an impression.


    After everyone had taken their seats around the table, a silence fell over us.


    It was palpable, awkward even.


    I could tell from their expressions that they were unsure how to interact with me now, especially after the recent events involving Solos and my true identity.


    Natalie was the first to break the silence, her voice serious yet measured. "Hey, I''m Natalie," she said, offering a nod in my direction.


    David followed suit, his gaze distant as if he was lost in thought. "David," he muttered quietly.


    Emily smiled warmly, trying to ease the tension. "I''m Emily! Nice to meet you," she chirped.


    Liam nodded curtly, his stoic demeanor unchanged. "Liam," he stated simply.


    Each introduction was not much brief, hesitant almost, as if they were gauging my reaction.


    Aeron, ever the chatterbox, couldn''t resist jumping in.


    "And I''m Aeron, as you already know!" He chuckled, trying to lighten the mood.


    I nodded politely, acknowledging each of them in turn. "Good to meet you all," I replied evenly, though my mind was already on the next order of business.


    "So, where''s the leader?" I asked, ncing around the table. "And are there any other members?"


    Aeron scratched his head sheepishly. "Well, about that... He might be runningte again. He said something about sorting out some issues from yesterday."


    Natalie crossed her arms, her expression unreadable.


    "Typical," she muttered under her breath, clearly not pleased.


    Emily leaned forward, concern flickering in her eyes. "Do you think he''s okay? He doesn''t usually miss meetings."


    Liam shrugged slightly, breaking his silence. "He''ll show up when he''s ready," he stated calmly, his confidence unwavering.


    "I''m okay with him beingte, and now for my second question," I said.


    Emily finally spoke, her voice gentle. "Um, sir, there''s no eighth member in our group. It''s just us six."


    "Oh, I get it..." I replied.


    But then, a momentter, a realization struck me.


    Hold on! What? Only seven members?

 Chapter 69: Chapter69-Leader of the Whitehat organisation

    Emily leaned forward, concern flickering in her eyes. "Do you think he''s okay? He doesn''t usually miss meetings."


    Liam shrugged slightly, breaking his silence. "He''ll show up when he''s ready," he stated calmly, his confidence unwavering.


    "I''m okay with him beingte, and now for my second question," I said.


    Emily finally spoke, her voice gentle. "Um, sir, there''s no eighth member in our group. It''s just us six."


    "Oh, I get it..." I replied.


    But then, a momentter, a realization struck me.


    Hold on! What? Only seven members


    That guy...


    He intentionally did this...


    You bastard.


    I was seriously pissed off.


    When Marcus said Group 8 didn''t have a lieutenant, I thought that was the only empty position.


    But aftering here, I realized another spot is also vacant.


    A seven-member team is good, but not as good as an eight-member one.


    But what can I even do now?


    I don''t have any choice but to join them since I don''t want to get kicked out...


    I stayed quiet and waited for the leader to arrive while Aeron kept chatting with Emily and the others.


    I noticed Emily ncing at me asionally.


    From the way she kept looking at me, I could tell she was attracted to my good looks.


    It might be love at first sight for her, but I didn''t have any feelings for her.


    After all, we just met, and her feelings could just be infatuation.


    She does have a nice face and body, but I didn''t get that inner feeling I should have when I saw her.


    Clearly, she''s not my type.


    After that, I ignored my surroundings and set some goals for grinding today, knowing we would be going out to get food supplies.


    As I thought about the food supplies, a question came to mind:


    How much food does each group bring back each day?


    I learned from Jack that about 100 peoples are living in this shopping mall and in the nearby area up to 500 metre away.


    I was very surprised to find out that the maximum amount of food in the mall was used up within four days by the people living here.


    So, Marcus created these groups primarily to gather food and possibly rescue stranded people.


    They must bring back a lot of food, considering how many mouths they have to feed.


    Just as I was thinking about this, the leader finally arrived...


    Aeron eximed cheerfully, "Yahoo, the leader is finally here!"


    I didn''t understand why he was so cheerful upon seeing the leader.


    The leader was Zeras.


    I figured he must be the leader since the others were already leading their own groups.


    Yes, the same Zeras who was the first one to fall on the floor during the meeting...


    He''s a well-known writer in the humanities and secretly a potential future leader of the Whitehat organization.


    Not much to say, the Whitehat organization is famous for sessfully facilitating secure trading on watches...


    They were the ones who made mypany''s transactions safer and helped the government secure the 70-30 percent deal with mypany.


    Now, returning to the current situation, he arrived as quietly as possible and took his seat...


    He stood at an average height with a lean, athletic build.


    His dark hair was neatly styled, framing a face with sharp features and intense hazel eyes that exuded contemtion.


    Zeras dressed casually yet stylishly, blendingfort with a personal sense of fashion.


    After ncing at everyone, his eyes finally settled on me. "So, you''re Michael Frostburne," he stated.


    I remained silent and didn''t respond.


    Why should I?


    Surely, by now, others must have informed him that I''m joining his team today as a lieutenant.


    And yet, here he is asking if I''m Michael Frostburne or not?


    Does this guy think I''m a joke or something?


    After a few seconds of my silence, he nodded. "I''ll take your silence as a yes."


    After that, there was another moment of silence until Aeron spoke up.


    "So, leader, where are we heading today?" he asked.


    Natalie chimed in, "Yes, leader, where?"


    He was about to reply but...


    Before he could answer, Natalie added, "Please don''t say the same ce again. We''ve been going there for the past two days, and we''ve practically cleaned it out by now."


    Zeras looked around the table, his face serious as he considered Natalie''s request.


    Aeron eagerly awaited his response, but Emily and the others seemed less interested, their expressions casual and unassuming.


    "Emily, did you bring the map?" Zeras finally asked, his voice calm yet slightly uncertain.


    "Yes, leader," Emily replied softly, pulling out the map from her bag. She unfolded it carefully andid it out on the table, smoothing the creases so everyone could see.


    Zeras leaned forward, studying the map intently.


    His fingers traced over various routes andndmarks, a sign of his meticulous nature.


    "Alright, let''s see..." he murmured to himself, more than to the group.


    After a moment, he straightened up, his decision made. "How about we head east today?" he suggested, his tone inviting feedback.


    Natalie nodded approvingly. "East sounds good. We haven''t explored much in that direction yet."


    Aeron chimed in enthusiastically, "Yeah, east could lead us to some new areas. It''s worth a shot."


    Zeras nced at me briefly, but when our eyes met, he quickly looked away, shifting his attention to someone else before returning to the map.


    It seemed like he wanted my opinion earlier, judging by the way he looked at me.


    However, since he didn''t ask, I didn''t bother to offer any input.


    But, I still found him a bit odd, so I decided to use my appraisal skill on him to check.


    **Name:** Zeras Voidman


    **Height:** 5 feet 9 inches


    **Weight:** 168 pounds


    **Personality:** Introverted, socially awkward, self-conscious, Panic and, losses temper quickly in dangerous situations.


    **Evaluation:** Gold-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** There''s a 30% chance of reaching tinum rank by the age of 27.


    Ah, now I understand why he approached me with that question initially.


    He''s not very skilled at initiating conversations.


    And that quick nce at me exins his self-consciousness.


    "East it is then. We''ll start with this route," he dered, pointing to a path marked on the map.


    Emily nodded in agreement, folding the map back neatly. "Sounds like a n, leader."


    Zeras nodded in return, a hint of relief evident in his demeanor. "Alright, let''s prepare and head out. We''ll gather our supplies ande back within few hours."


    With that settled, the group began discussing the logistics of the journey, their voices blending into a harmonious exchange of ideas and ns.


    I wasn''t paying attention to their discussions or anything else because my goal was straightforward: to defeat as many monsters as possible in this short amount of time.


    ***


    Sunlight filtered through the wrecked remains of once-towering buildings, casting eerie shadows over the deste and ruined streets.


    Everywhere the eye could wander, it was met with scenes of utter destructioncrumbling structures, abandoned vehicles, and the remnants of a world long lost to chaos.


    Amidst this apocalyptic wastnd, a lone figure darted through the rubble, moving with purpose and urgency.


    That figure was me.


    Currently, I was on a rampage, killing zombies.


    Suddenly, a towering zombie, grotesque and menacing, let out a bone-chilling roar and charged directly at me.


    Its eyes, filled with a hunger for flesh, locked onto me as it closed the distance.


    Before it could get any closer, I fired a bullet and blew its head off.


    A huge pool of blood exploded from its body, sttering on my shirt and exposed skin, including my face.


    I didn''t stop firing as more zombies poured out of the hospital.


    Yeah, I was standing at the entrance, taking down the lease ranked ones.


    In excitement, I shouted, "Guys, I request all of you to hand over your lives peacefully and be my essences. If not, the consequences will be severe!"


    The zombies didn''t understand a word I said and kept swarming towards me from the hospital.


    I didn''t mind; this was what I wanted from the beginning.


    The thrill of the fight was intoxicating.


    The sound of gunfire, explosion of bullets, and zombie roars filled the air, creating a loud and chaotic scene.


    The hospital, once clean and orderly, was now filled with the sickening smell of blood and putrid odor of the disintegration of monsters.


    Despite the chaos, I remained focused, my senses heightened.


    However, in the frenzy, I missed two zombies by a wide margin, allowing them to close in on me.


    But I didn''t panic because I knew they couldn''t eveny a scratch at me.


    Why?


    When both zombies got just a few meters away from me, I heard a "swish" sound.


    Four arrows narrowly missed me and struck the zombies in the head.


    Though the arrows made holes in their heads, the zombies were still moving, just slower.


    They didn''tst long, as two bullets fired into their heads, finishing them off.


    "Shit!"


    I sidestepped, and their blood sttered on my foot instead of my face this time.


    The person who shot the arrows was Emily, and the one who fired the bullets was Aeron.


    Aeron shouted, "Sir, this wasn''t part of our n! Why are you engaging with the monsters in the first ce?"


    Hmm, why?


    "The answer is simple: grinding."


    I understood their shock.


    When we arrived, Zeras split us into two teams.


    As a lieutenant, I was put in charge of the second team, which included Aeron and Emily.


    Zeras and his team headed northeast while we were sent southeast.


    Their n was to gather food and return, which they were doing.


    But that wasn''t my n.


    Ipletely ignored it once we got here.


    Instead, I ordered Aeron and Emily to follow me as I rushed towards the zombie hordes.


    For now, I decided to focus on killing the lesser rank zombies since taking on Iron rank zombies in a horde would be too difficult to handle.


    I kept firing as many bullets as I could to finish them off.


    But they continued to roar like hungry beasts and kepting at me.


    Despite their efforts, nothing changed; I still dominated them all with my gun alone.


    It felt to me like I was destroying their home base, given that more than 75 zombies had already swarmed out of the hospital...


    "Let''s see how many more you can send at me."


    I''m always ready to take more essences.


    ***


    And like that, an hour passed by, and I finally managed to kill thest remaining struggling zombies.


    I touched my knees and panted heavily, feeling like I had just finished an Olympic race a few minutes ago.


    Man, that was an exhausting fight.


    It was noon, and the time had just crossed 1:00 p.m., clearly indicating that the sun''s heat rays were still beating down on my head and body...


    The surroundings were in the same condition as during myst fight with the zombies earlier.


    The lingering odor of disintegrating monsters filled the air everywhere, but I ignored the smell and focused on something else.


    I called up my system and opened my character profile right in front of my eyes.


    (Congrattions, Host...)

 Chapter 70: Chapter70-A Broken Villains Deeds

    I called up my system and opened my character profile right in front of my eyes.


    (Congrattions, Host, 150 Monster Cores (Lesser) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, 150 Healing portions (Bronze) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, 150 Monster Essences of Zombies has been added to your Character Profile!)


    "It''s okay, but I''m still not satisfied with it."


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 36% (920/2500 essences)


    After I checked my status screen, I shut down my system and concentrated on moving forward.


    But before I could do anything, Aeron, the chatterbox, spoke up: "Sir, when will we gather food? We''ve spent thest hour and a half just killing zombies. If we keep this up, we might not have enough time to gather food before the Leader calls us back again."


    Emily also joined in, saying, "Um, yes, Lieutenant, he''s right."


    Ahh, their food, his food, food, food, who even cares about food? All I care about is essences.


    My worries were troubling because not bringing back food might lead to Zeras punishing me...


    But anyway, we still have plenty of time, and since I''m the lieutenant, I''ll request more time for gathering supplies instead of grindinguh, fighting.


    I looked at Aeron and Emily and said seriously, "We can handle thatter. For now, just follow my lead."


    "But that" Aeron started to object.


    Before he could say anything else, I silenced him with my next words.


    "Are you both going to follow my lead or not?" Imanded firmly...


    I was actually trying to intimidate them into doing what I wanted...


    During battles with hordes, I needed at least one of them to deal with any remaining zombies so I wouldn''t be distracted.


    Then, I quickly sprinted in a specific direction with Aeron and Emily right behind me.


    They immediately stopped talking and started following me.


    Suddenly, a pack of lesser rank zombies emerged from a crumbling storefront.


    Without hesitation, I took aim, dispatching the nearest one with a precise shot to the head and, sting the other''s head in to pieces.


    As we reached the outskirts of the old apartment, Zeras'' voice came over the radio, breaking the tense silence. "Michael, Aeron, meet at the main entrance of the foreign ambassador''s building. We''re splitting into teams of two to cover more ground efficiently."


    Bitch! Now of all times.


    I was silently cursing him in my mind.


    The ce he mentioned is far from where we are now, and it will take us at least 30 to 40 minutes to get there.


    This means I''ll be wasting valuable time running.


    I looked at the others and then, with a silent agreement through our eyes, we headed to the designated meeting point where Zeras waited with his usual calm demeanor.


    I noticed small smirks on both their faces. Considering how hard I pushed them to go, they were probably happy that now I had to force myself to get there too.


    Sometimes, I just have really bad luck which fucks me as wanted...


    After 30 minutes of walking, we finally arrived at the location Zeras had told us about, where everyone was already present.


    "Michael, Aeron," Zeras began as we approached. "You two will be paired together for this sweep. Natalie and Emily will take another section, and Marcus, David and I will cover the third. We''ll rendezvous back here in an hour."


    Aeron looked to me for reassurance, and I nodded in acknowledgment of Zeras'' directive.


    "Understood, leader!" Aeron replied, his tone firm and focused.


    "You can choose which direction to go in, but be careful. If you see another group or Terror''s criminals, don''t try to fight them. Let us know so we can meet up and then decide if we should fight them," Zeras continued.


    Everyone, including me, nodded...


    I nodded just to end the conversation quickly and wanted to get out of there.


    When Zeras finally said we could go, I ran as fast as I could to find my next targets, leaving Aeron confused.


    After putting some distance between myself and Aeron, I spoke to him over the radio.


    "We''re going to collect food separately, so don''t follow me."


    Aeron''s reply was positive.


    "Ok, Sir."


    Now, with Aeron around, I have to be more careful than usual.


    I don''t really regret telling him to collect food separately since he was constantlyining and annoying me.


    Plus, I have the dash skill, so I can easily escape any situation if I keep my distance.


    Keeping that distance is important, and my heightened senses should help with that.


    After that, I kept walking untill, I stopped in my track all because I saw something familiar on my way here.


    I was currently on an abondaned and, destroyed neighborhood but the problem was...


    My eyes were locked on to a Apartment building stood in front of me.


    It was not much destroyed and, was still in a good shape.


    I was focused on the name of the apartmentplex: Green Home.


    It''s the sameplex that Lee Chong-san mentioned where he lives.


    But I shouldn''t think too much about this now; I have other tasks toplete.


    I kept walking, but after a few meters, I stopped and nced back at the apartmentplex.


    I don''t know why, but I couldn''t easily leave this ce.


    A curious feeling gripped me as I wanted to learn more about this outbreak.


    ***


    After a couple more thoughts, my curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to enter the apartment instead of staying outside.


    I walked through the first floor, where most of the rooms were open.


    I entered several rooms and gathered as much food as I could.


    Then, I continued my search for the room of the person who imed to be the mastermind behind the whole virus thing.


    I searched the entire building, and after a little over 10 minutes, I found Apartment number 222 with "Lee" written on the wall.


    I attempted to turn the doorknob and pull the door open, but it didn''t open up.


    "Looks like it''s locked..."


    I made up my mind to kick it open forcefully, and after a few kicks, the door finally burst open.


    I stepped inside, and the first thing I noticed was how surprisingly neat and clean the apartment was, especially given the chaos outside.


    So neat...


    The living room was almost pristine, with no dust or debris on the floors or furniture.


    It felt eerily abandoned, as if the owner had just stepped out and would return any moment.


    The kitchen was equally spotless, with neatly arranged dishes and utensils.


    It was hard to believe that anyone could maintain such order amid the outbreak.


    I walked through the hallway, noting theck of personal itemsno family photos, no decorationsjust the bare essentials.


    I was pretty surprised because he said in the radio he loved his family a lot, but there isn''t even a single picture of them here.


    Entering the bedroom, I found the bed perfectly made, the sheets crisp and unwrinkled.


    Man, he really is neat man and, clean...


    Arge wooden desk sat in the corner, its surface clear except for a single, neatly stacked pile of papers.


    Papers? Let''s see if I can get anything...


    I approached the desk and started sifting through the documents, looking for any clues about the virus or its creator.


    Most of the papers were scientific notes and charts, filled withplex forms and diagrams.


    It was clear that the person living here was deeply involved in science research.


    I kept searching, hoping to find something more concrete.


    As I continued my search, I opened drawers and cabs, finding more papers and some medical supplies but nothing that seemed immediately useful.


    Darn, There''s nothing here.


    Frustration began to creep in.


    I needed something that would give me a clear understanding of what had happened here.


    Eventually, I noticed a small, locked drawer at the bottom of the desk.


    Using a knife which I took from the kitchen, I managed to pry it open, revealing a hidden stash of documents.


    These papers looked older and more personal.


    So, I was wrong, wasn''t I?


    He truly was a caring man who loved his family.


    They included letters, a diary, and some old photographs.


    I quickly scanned through them, trying to piece together the story but nothing significant came out...


    Then, I spotted a faint glowing from under the bed.


    Curious, I knelt down and looked beneath it.


    ''Got it.''


    There, hidden away, was a small box.


    I pulled it out and opened it, revealing even more papers, along with a radio and a few vials of an unknown substance.


    No, again...


    He really enjoyed leaving radios behind with clues.


    I set the radio and vials aside and began examining the papers that were with the radio.


    As I read through them carefully, I discovered they listed the names and, their homes of the victims he had experimented on, or rather, turned into monsters.


    He truly be a maniac after all that shit...


    Then, I picked up the radio.


    I wasn''t sure if this radio had the message from the mad scientist, but there was a good chance it did.


    ''What do you have to say this time, Mr. Lee Chong-san?''


    I pressed the "ON" button, and the radio''s voice echoed through the room.


    "Hello!


    Hello to anyone listening to this recorded message!


    My name is Lee Chong-san, and I am a science teacher at Hyosan High School.


    If you already know about me, then I assume you''ve listened to my first recorded message. If not, you have probably entered my room to survive from the zombies.


    Please remember, if you just entered my room, you should turn off this radio immediately since zombies have very sensitive hearing.


    Now, if you''re the first type of person and you really want to know my story despite the risks, congrattionsyou''re about to learn some top-secret information that no one else but me knows.


    Now, let''s get started.


    I don''t want to keep rambling like I usually do.


    So, after I created the deadly virus..."


    ***

 Chapter 71: Chapter71-Betrayal or Loyalty?!

    "Now, let''s get started.


    I don''t want to keep rambling like I usually do.


    My son read in Hyosan high school and..."


    Then, Lee again started his story from the beginning, exining what happened to his son, how he changed, why it happened, and all the details.


    I had no choice but to listen to his entire story from beginning to end since the radio didn''t have a skip option.


    After all that listening, the main part I had been waiting for finally began.


    "Today is june 25, 2030.


    In the past few days, a lot has happened.


    I made some new discoveries about the virus and how it works, along with doing several other things.


    If you''re curious about what I''ve been up to, you won''t have to wait long.


    I''ll exin everything in detail in just a few minutes now.


    After sessfully creating and killing my first zombie, I decided to test this virus on animals. They will y a crucial role in spreading it and making humanity suffer.


    Sigh...


    I have really be a shitty person.


    My goal was just to make weak people like my son stronger, but with time it turned into hatred for humanity because they betrayed my expectations when I needed them the most.


    Now that I''vee this far, I can''t just turn back and live the same depressing, isted life.


    You can call me an idiot, dumb, or a madman.


    But I don''t care...


    I just want to get my revenge on this world.


    I want to make sure every inhuman person out there pays for what they''ve done.


    Now,ing back to my test.


    In my first test, I injected my "Yonas" virus into a sparrow I bought from the store.


    After injecting it, I waited for the virus to start working, but nothing happened to the sparrow.


    The virus didn''t affect it, which surprised me because it worked on humans.


    I injected the virus into its body again and again, but still, nothing happened.


    I couldn''t understand why the virus wasn''t working.


    To find a solution, I stopped testing it and decided to research more about the virus.


    After studying for a whole day, I found something interesting and returned to testing.


    But this time, instead of using a sparrow, I tested it on a local dog.


    This time, it didn''t fail to work; instead, the dog slowly transformed into a mutated version resembling zombies.


    It appropriately took three days to transform.


    Its eyes turned dark red, its teeth and body grewrger, its hands swelled like the dead, and its legs bulged.


    Its entire body color darkened, resembling a long-quarantined corpse.


    It became hungrier, more aggressive, and gained immense strength.


    Since it was my first time testing on animals, I secured it with 4 to 5 chains.


    I also prepared to use sleeping gas to calm it down if it became too uncontroble.


    After sessfully testing the virus on the dog, I was still perplexed by its failure to affect the sparrow.


    To figure out the issue, I injected the virus into the sparrow''s body again.


    This time, however, I experimented on the sparrow''s dead body to investigate why the virus didn''t work.


    After carefully examining the sparrow''s bodyby dissecting it, analyzing its blood and tissues, conducting autopsies, and performing various other testsI discovered that the bird had a cold or fever before it died.


    However, this still didn''t exin why the virus didn''t work.


    Was it because of the fever or something else?


    To find out, I brought another sparrow and deliberately made it sick.


    Then, I injected the virus again.


    The result was the same: the virus didn''t work.


    This confirmed my theory that the cold or fever prevented the virus from taking over the victim''s body.


    After discovering this new information, I tested the virus on many other sick animals, and it worked each time, confirming my theory."


    I quickly turned off the radio and started thinking intensely.


    The virus and its weaknesses seem simr to the virus that devastated the world...


    Could they be the same?


    But there are still many doubts and questions about other aspects.


    So...


    I shouldn''t rush to conclusions like that.


    After thinking it over, I turned the radio back on.


    "Since the virus''s weakness to cold or fever was a major w, I needed to find a way to minimize it.


    If I failed to perfect the virus, scientists, who have more experience in this field than I do, would quickly discover its weakness once it starts spreading.


    I experimented with the virus in different conditions like cold, heat, and dryness.


    The virus couldn''t survive in heat initially, but it adapted and started regenerating quickly to survive.


    To make it stronger in heat, I enhanced its durability.


    I knew the virus couldn''t survive extreme fire heat, but I ensured it wouldn''t die immediately upon contact with heat.


    Eventually, I seeded, but now the virus can only survive in temperatures up to 110 degrees Fahrenheit, which means only some of the hottest deserts on Earth would be suitable for humans to live in.


    However, the virus will still die if exposed to fire for an extended period, as I mentioned earlier.


    Fire has no rival; it can burn anything.


    Therefore, my virus can also be destroyed if it is burned before it starts to bes stronger on its own.


    I expect humanity to uncover this information sooner rather thanter.


    After testing with dry and mixed conditions, the virus performed well without any issues.


    However, the real challenge came with cold temperatures.


    That test was the toughest because my virus immediately died when exposed to even a slight amount of cold.


    After experimenting with the virus for just 54 days in cold climates, I continually worked to improve it until I made it somewhat stronger. Its ability to withstand cold temperatures increased to about minus 70 degrees.


    Excited and eager to proceed, I conducted another small test.


    I wanted to see how the virus could spread, whether through the air or on the ground.


    What I discovered was that it could only be transmitted when an infected person bit another person.


    This meant the virus couldn''t spread unless there was a bite, simr to what happens in typical zombie movies.


    Once I confirmed everything, I began Phase One of my n.


    Phase One involved releasing the virus locally to ensure its spread torger areas.


    On June 25, 2030, at 9:45 a.m., I released the infected dog that I had kept chained up.


    This marked the smooth beginning of the first phase of my n."


    Suddenly, the radio abruptly cut off and transitioned to a new scene.


    "Good morning, everyone listening to the radio. I''m not sure how many of you are tuned in, so forgive me if I''m addressing just one person.


    So, after I released that dog, it went on to cause chaos in the entire city by biting several people until it was caught by the Animal Control agency.


    If you''re wondering whether people turned into zombies or not, even I don''t know.


    It''s been a week since I released it, and it hasn''t attracted media or government attention, which is good.


    If it had, I would know how many people were infected by the virus.


    I also don''t know if anything went wrong with my n.


    By now, it should have started transforming many, but I''ll have to wait a few more days to be sure.


    Well, I guess I don''t have anything else to tell you for now, so I have to end our conversation here, my friends.


    In the future, I will be recording more tapes about what lies ahead for humanity.


    I was excited to find out.


    For now, stay safe and healthy, even in these difficult times.


    Goodbye once again."


    With that, the radio suddenly went silent, and the room was filled with silence until a shout broke it.


    "Fucking shit! What the hell did I hear?"


    After listening to his words, I started questioning my own history...


    My mind was in turmoil...


    It was pretty messed up.


    The virus''s weaknesses and the date it started spreading were eerily simr to historical events.


    Even the vulnerability to fire had been documented in human history.


    But, while some things became clearer, other questions remained unanswered.


    For instance, how the virus spread.


    In his second recorded tape, he still didn''t mention anything about rabies or the virus spreading through other means.


    And, also why-


    Just as my thoughts suddenly shifted, I realized I was in his room. There must be other recorded tapes here that he mentioned he would be making.


    Those tapes could hold the answers to all my questions, possibly uncovering unwritten history about this world.


    I decided to search for them immediately before someone else called me up.


    ncing at my watch, I saw that 30 minutes had passed since I started listening to the recordings.


    I needed to act quickly.


    As I searched through Lee''s room, my hopes of finding additional tapes dwindled with each empty drawer and bare shelf.


    Frustration gnawed at me as I scoured every corner, desperate for any clue that could shed light on the mysteries I had stumbled upon.


    Minutes turned into an hour, and still, I found nothing.


    I slumped onto Lee''s bed, exhausted and disheartened.


    Thoughts raced through my mind, trying to make sense of everything I had heard.


    What was the connection between Lee''s virus and historical epidemics?


    Was this all a delusion, or was there some truth buried beneath his mad ramblings?


    Where is this ce?


    Is it an past illusion or something else?


    Just as I was deep in my thoughts, a soft ping echoed in the room.


    Startled, I looked up to see a virtual window materialize in front of me, illuminating the brightly lit room with its soft glow.


    It disyed a message:


    Quest: [Betrayal or Loyalty?]


    What type of quest is this?

 Chapter 72: Chapter72- I dont want to die!

    Just as I was deep in my thoughts, a soft ping echoed in the room.


    Startled, I looked up to see a virtual window materialize in front of me, illuminating the brightly lit room with its soft glow.


    It disyed a message:


    Quest: [Betrayal or Loyalty?]


    Yourpanions are about to be in danger very soon.


    What will you choose to do?


    Will you aid them or flee?


    [Note: Their adversary is insanely overpowered.]


    Reward: Decides if you''ll rescue them or not.


    "Damn it!"


    I carefully analyzed the quest and realized it''s a test of my morality.


    The quest warns that mypanions will face danger, which means it''s likely true.


    The key question here is whether I should help them or not.


    Initially, I would have chosen to help them, but considering the opponent is extremely powerful, I have no option but to prioritize my own safety over others and stay away from them.


    For a second, I considered reaching out to others to warn them about the imminent danger.


    But then I realized that if I did, and they survived the dangerter on, they might be suspicious of me.


    They would likely question how I knew about the danger beforehand and could even use me of being involved in causing it.


    Even if they didn''t immediately suspect me, they would still wonder why I didn''t warn them sooner.


    If I had alerted them an hour or two ago, they wouldn''t have to worry about the danger at all.


    After weighing all my options, I''ve chosen to keep my distance from them and not tell them about the danger they''re about to encounter.


    But, there''s another issue...


    When the danger arrives, Zeras will definitelymand everyone to go to the dangerous location.


    Let''s say I choose not to go.


    Even if one of them survives, it could be a problem for me.


    Since I''ve decided to stay away, if I follow this order, the survivor will likely tell Marcus that I didn''te to help our group.


    This will make him suspicious of me.


    In the worst case, Marcus might decide to expel me or even use me of colluding with the rebels, assuming I knowingly neglected my teammates in their time of need.


    That''s why I have to decide whether to help them or not?


    After careful consideration, only one risky idea came to mind.


    For that to seed, the opponent must lower their guard.


    If they don''t, my chances of sess are pretty minimal.


    Just as I pondered over this, my radio suddenly echoed with a frantic voice, gasping for help, "Please, someone help me! I don''t want to die. They... they will kill me!"


    Then, the radio abruptly went silent.


    The voice belonged to Aeron, who was clearly terrified and stuttering as he spoke.


    Zeras, speaking from the other end of the radio, called out urgently, "Aeron, Aeron, can you hear me? Aeron!"


    Aeron''s voice came back, sounding panicked, "Yes, leader, please help me! The Terror gang is going to kill me!"


    Zeras tried to reassure him, "Aeron, Aeron, stay calm. Wa-wait for us to get there. How many of them are there?"


    But Aeron remained silent, and the radio fell silent again.


    Zerasmanded urgently, "Everyone, move towards Aeron''s location! And wait, Michael, aren''t you with him?"


    "Dang it," I muttered, "Yeah, I might be nearby."


    Zeras questioned, "What do you mean by ''might be''? Weren''t you two working together?"


    I anticipated this confrontation. "Yeah, we were initially, but Aeronined that our food collection was too slow. So, we decided to split up and each go in different directions to gather more resources."


    I was truthful about Aeronining about our slow food collection.


    However, the part about us deciding to split up was a lie; I gave him the order myself.


    Since he wasn''t around, mixing some lies with the truth wouldn''t hurt.


    Zeras turned towards me with anger and eximed, "Are you foolish? Who gave you permission to separate? Did I authorize it? You acted independently and now look at the oue. Aeron is in danger because of your reckless choice to split up. It''s entirely your fault. If you hadn''t separated, he wouldn''t have encountered the rebels. What qualifies you to be a lieutenant? You don''t even deserve"


    I yelled in frustration, unable to contain my anger, "Shut up! What the fuck are you even talking about? It''s all because of me? Are you even thinking straight? Think logically before you speak. What kind of leader divides his group into three knowing that rebels could attack any one of them? You made that call. Now, when I do the same thing, you call me dumb and an idiot? If you think my decision was wrong, then what about your half-ass decision?"


    He went silent right after I said those words.


    At first, I didn''t intend to insult him, but when he med everything on me like that, it was too much.


    I couldn''t hold back anymore and Ished out at him.


    If I hold back now, he might continue insulting and ming me, which could make others think everything that happened is all my fault.


    I eximed again.


    "Speak up! Why are you silent now?"


    The others also stayed quiet and didn''t say a single word.


    I could guess their expressions given that they cared deeply about their leader.


    Zeras stayed silent for a few minutes before he finally spoke, "I''m sorry... I apologize for putting all the me on you. I know I made a mistake and had faults of my own, but I didn''t admit it and instead tried to me everything on you. I was just angry. I apologize again."


    The tension in the group was palpable as Zeras finished his apology.


    I said, "I understand your situation, so I ept your apology."


    After hearing his words, I decided to let it go. There was no benefit in holding a grudge, and since the others admired him so much, they might harbor some resentment toward me if I didn''t ept his apology.


    Zeras muttered, "Thank you."


    The others remained silent, unsure of how to react.


    Finally, Liam, thenky guy, stepped forward.


    "It''s good that you apologized, Zeras," Liam said cautiously. "But we need to focus on finding Aeron now. me won''t help us save him."


    Natalie, another member, nodded in agreement. "Liam''s right. We can''t afford to fight amongst ourselves. Aeron''s life is at stake."


    I, feeling the weight of their words, took a deep breath. "We need a n. Zeras, you''re still our leader. Guide us."


    Zeras looked around, hearing the determination in everyone''s voice.


    He nodded slowly. "You''re right. Let''s put this behind us and focus on rescuing Aeron. Michael, you said you might be close to him. Go and check how many people there are, but don''t start attacking without my permission. Everyone else, run as fast as you can and reach the destination before anything happens to Aeron."


    Then, with a ringing sound, the radio went silent.


    It seemed like that was the end of the conversation.


    But now that I think about it, he made a smart decision by telling me to go check it out and not attack.


    If he had just told me to rush in recklessly, I might have refused.


    Now, I''ll go, but I''ll still keep a safe distance from the enemy.


    Because, if I get spotted, I can use my dash skill to escape without getting caught.


    Then, I dashed out of the room, but not before tossing Lee''s radio onto his bed.


    A "THUD" sound echoed as the radionded.


    The radio identally turned on, emitting no sound except for some random buzzing noises.


    After I left the room and the building, something mysterious began to happen.


    Lee''s recorded tape started ying again, with his voice beginning to say some words...


    "Hey, everyone, sorry, I wasn''t finished. I have some very important news to share with you all.


    I... I... I just saw on the television news that my virus is spreading. The first case has been registered, and the first victim has been infected by the virus.


    I can''t express how happy I am right now. Today''s date will always be remembered in the history of humanitythe day the world changed.


    Hahahaha.


    I can''t stop my happiness and,ugh...


    Okay, let''s stop for now.


    I haven''t mentioned today''s date yet, right?


    Let me announce it to you.


    It''s July 18, 2030, and the time is 4:30 a.m..."


    ***


    I was moving carefully through the streets and houses since I didn''t have Aeron''s exact location.


    Moving carefully seemed like the safer option, considering this could also be a trap.


    Thinking about Aeron''s predicament, I believe he''s likely already dead, judging from Marcus''s description of the rebels.


    If they truly enjoy killing, they would have likely executed him by now.


    That''s why I''m taking my time and not feeling overly anxious.


    As I stealthily moved through the bustling streets, staying alert, it took about 30 to 40 minutes before I noticed movement ahead, suggesting someone was nearby.


    I proceeded cautiously and carefully, slowing my pace even more.


    Peeking from the cover of an alley, I spotted figures dressed in ck masks and clothes.


    They were gathered near Hyun Su''s family restaurant and the Hyosan police station, which were clearly marked on a nearby sign.


    The rebels, all dressed alike in their ck outfits and masks, were talking quietly among themselves.


    Each one seemed ready for action, showing discipline in their movements.


    But it was their leader who stood outa tall figure with a strong presence.


    He wore a long, red cloak over his ck clothes, and his Red mask was adorned with intricate designs of death.


    I couldn''t see everything clearly because I was far away and using binocrs instead of getting closer.


    I used my appraisal skill on him, and a virtual screen appeared in front of me, which surprised me.


    It became clear why he was considered overpowered.


    **Name:** Mikey Salmon


    **Height:** 6 feet


    **Weight:** 180 pounds


    ...

 Chapter 73: Chapter73-Recklessness Led to Their Deaths!

    I couldn''t see everything clearly because I was far away and using binocrs instead of getting closer.


    I used my appraisal skill on him, and a virtual screen appeared in front of me, which surprised me.


    It became clear why he was considered overpowered.


    **Name:**Mikey Salmon


    **Height:** 6 feet


    **Weight:** 180 pounds


    **Age:** 27


    **Personality:** Ruthless, Silent, Intelligent and, Over powered


    **Evaluation:** Gold-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** There''s a 100% chance of reaching tinum rank by the age of 32.


    I didn''t know who their leader was, but given that the system deemed his intelligence and ruthlessness significant, it means he is dangerous for me.


    He is also the only Gold-ranker in their group, with the others being just Iron rank...


    The distance between us was around 500 meters or more.


    I just guessed it...


    But then, I remembered my main task was to find Aeron.


    First, I needed to enter a nearby house.


    After that, I would think about checking everything else.


    It was obvious these rebels were serious and could be dangerous to anyone who got in their way.


    Then, I quietly slipped into the nearest empty house, making sure not to make any noise.


    My heart was racing with adrenaline, knowing that any mistake could give away my position.


    Using my binocrs, I closely observed the group of rebels.


    After searching for Aeron and scanning the area near the rebels, I found him lying on the street beside them.


    His condition was terrible.


    He was covered in blood, and his left hand and leg were twisted unnaturally.


    This indicated that whoever did this was very cruel, and since there was only one leader, he must have been responsible...


    There were ten rebels in total, including their leader.


    With one person already taken out, our group was down to six members.


    Facing ten opponents, especially with their strong leader, would be a fight we couldn''t win.


    I have no intention of engaging in battle.


    Aeron looked seriously injured; he might even be dead already.


    However, since the quest emphasized helping, it suggests he might still be alive.


    Even if he is, I won''t be confronting them inbat in a losing cause.


    So, I pulled out my radio from my pocket and turned it on. Speaking into the speaker, I said, "Hello... Hello, Zeras, are you there?"


    As I held the radio in my hand, Zeras''s voice crackled through the speaker, filled with urgency and concern. "Michael, stay put! We''re on our way!, where are you? Have you found Aeron? What''s his condition?"


    Zeras''s tone showed genuine concern for Aeron''s well-being.


    I took a deep breath before responding, trying to keep my voice steady. "Zeras, I found Aeron... He''s in bad shape. He''s lying on the ground, covered in blood. His left hand and leg look broken. It''s not good, Zeras. He might not make it if we don''t get there soon."


    There was a tense silence on the other end of the line before Zeras spoke again, his tone tinged with frustration and anger. "How many of them are there? Did you see the rebels?"


    I nced back cautiously towards the group, still hidden in the shadows. "There are ten of them, including their leader. They look organized and dangerous. Zeras, we can''t take them on. It''s too risky, especially with Aeron in this condition."


    I''ll exin the situation to them since they''re still part of our group.


    But if they insist on going there, they can...


    I just won''t be joining them.


    Zeras let out a frustrated sigh, his voice strained with emotion. "Damn it, Michael! This isn''t the time for cowardice. We need to rescue Aeron, no matter the risk."


    He doesn''t always use his brain when needed, but I can''t me him because his trait of panicking in dangerous situations is kicking in right now.


    I clenched my jaw, pushing back against his usation. "It''s not about cowardice, Zeras. It''s about strategy. If we charge in there blindly, we''ll all end up like Aeron. Fighting them head-on is suicide, not a rescue mission."


    Before he could speak, I interrupted and said, "Listen! If you and the others want to die, go ahead, but I don''t. So, don''t involve me!"


    As the tension grew, I could hear the hushed murmurs of Emily and Natalie over the radio.


    Emily''s voice was first, trembling slightly but filled with determination. "Umm, Sir Michael, we can''t just leave him there. Aeron is one of us. We have to try to save him."


    Natalie quickly added, "She''s right. Aeron would do the same for any of us. We need toe up with a n, but we can''t abandon him."


    Zeras, still frustrated and angry, barked back at me, "You hear that, Michael? You''re acting like a coward. Aeron is our friend. We can''t just leave him to die."


    These guys are really frustrating me with their attitude.


    How can they be so reckless, just because one member of their group is in danger?


    I sighed...


    Alright, onest try, onest...


    If they don''t listen, I promise, I''m out..


    I took a deep breath, trying to maintain myposure. "Zeras, Emily, Natalie, I understand what you''re saying. But charging in recklessly will only get us all killed."


    Zeras''s voice grew louder, filled with desperation. "So what? Are we supposed to just sit here and do nothing? We have to do something, Michael!"


    Emily and Natalie chimed in again, their voices united in determination. "We''re going, Micheal. With or without you. We can''t just abandon Aeron."


    Zeras seized on their resolve, his tone shifting slightly. "Emily, Natalie, you''re right. We can''t give up on him. Michael, this is yourst chance. Are you with us or not?"


    I hesitated, knowing the risk they were taking. "No, I''m not going. I won''t throw my life away in a losing battle. If you want to go, fine, but don''t expect me to join you."


    There was a moment of silence before Zeras''s voice crackled through the radio onest time, filled with bitter disappointment. "Are you sure, Michael? I''ll report this to the Leader if you don''t help."


    I expected this threat from him.


    But I''m not changing my decision to prioritize my safety.


    I firmly replied, "Go ahead, you canin to Marcus about me not helping Aeron or you guys... I won''t care about the shit of helping you. Just go on."


    Zeras angrily replied, "Fine, Michael. Stay there and hide. We''ll rescue Aeron without you."


    I replied, "Okay!"


    Just as I was about to hang up, Zeras inquired once more, "Before we disconnect, where are the rebels or Aeron himself?"


    Without hesitating much, I answered, "He''s with the rebels who are currently in the streets near Hyun Su restaurant, Hyosan police station, and other shops."


    With that, the connection went dead, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    Phew, that worked.


    I wasn''t even a bit scared by his threat because I had ns to handle this situation without anyone ming or suspecting me.


    When they ignored my warnings and supported Aeron while ming me, I had no choice but to create some ns to prevent them from crossing checking me in the future.


    I also made multiple ns because relying on one was too risky.


    If it failed, I might die.


    I deliberately angered him and the group by rejected theirst chance and urged them to rescue Aeron by saying things like, "No, we can''t save him; we should leave him."


    Now that the fuel has been given, I just need to wait for my ns to start taking effect.


    I turned off my radiopletely because I didn''t want to talk too much with the group, and for another reason as well.


    ***


    After that, I patiently waited for my group to arrive and, it didn''t take long for them to arrive.


    I squinted to watch their every move from my hiding spot.


    MypanionsLiam, Natalie, Emily, David, and Zerasheaded toward the rebels with unbelievable recklessness.


    I rubbed my temples in frustration.


    Just a few minutes ago, I told them not to act recklessly because of their emotional connection to Aeron, and here they were, going into the fight without much of a n or strategy.


    They were about to confront their leader, Mikey, who was incredibly overpowered.


    They had no idea about the deadly danger waiting for them.


    When they arrived, they talked for a bit. Zeras pointed at Aeron and said something to Mikey, but Mikey just smiled without replying.


    I couldn''t hear what they were saying, but I could see their expressions and actions.


    Suddenly, Zeras gave a barely perceptible signal, and mypanionsunched their attack.


    A surprise attack?


    It might have been a great strategy and could have worked if their opponent wasn''t an overpowered sadistic bastard.


    As What happened next was a one-sided ughter that took almost no effort.


    They moved quickly, hoping to catch the rebels off guard, but no one except their leader moved.


    Liam was the first to strike, charging at Mikey with a roar.


    He aimed a powerful sh at Mikey''s face with his sword, but Mikey moved with blinding speed and caught Liam''s fist mid-air.


    With a sadistic smile, Mikey twisted Liam''s arm with a sickening crack, forcing him to drop his sword to the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Liam''s scream of agony filled the air. Mikey''s smile widened as he grabbed Liam''s head and, with a brutal motion, twisted his neck until it snapped.


    Liam''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    I was a bit shocked by how he killed him.


    So cruel.


    Is he even human?


    David, fueled by rage, charged at Mikey with a daggers...


    Mikey sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing David''s wrist and yanking him forward.


    In one swift motion, Mikey drove his free hand into David''s stomach, his fingers tearing through flesh and muscle.


    David gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain as blood poured from the wound.


    Mikey pulled his hand out, leaving a gaping hole.


    David copsed, his life draining away in a pool of blood.


    Natalie and Emily attacked together, hoping to overwhelm Mikey with theirbined strength.


    Natalie swung a de at Mikey''s neck, but he dodged, grabbing her by the throat...


    With a swift movement, he drew a hidden knife and shed across her neck.


    Blood sprayed from the wound, and Natalie choked, her eyes filled with terror as she fell to the ground, clutching her throat.


    Emily screamed in rage and started firing bullets at Mikey.


    An average Gold-Rank Hunter would have died instantly, but Mikey, being powerful, easily dodged the bullets with his incredible speed.


    I was shocked because even I couldn''t dodge bullets. How did he do that?


    I thought about it until I realized that he might have some technique to greatly increase his speed, which helped him avoid those oing bullets.


    He effortlessly dodged each of her bullets as they flew towards him.


    It felt surreal, like watching a scene from a movie. Despite walking briskly, he casually avoided the bullets, which seemed slow to him.


    Closing in on Emily, he acted swiftly. Without giving her a chance to respond, he drove his knife into her chest, piercing her heart instantly.


    Emily gasped, her eyes wide with shock and pain before copsing beside Natalie, her life extinguished in an instant.


    Zeras, thest one standing, faced Mikey with a mix of unbelievableness and nervousnes.


    He shouted something and charged at Mikey with both swords, disying his skill as a dual-sword user.


    Mikey smirked and effortlessly deflected Zeras''s attacks. He yed with him, blocking the swords with ease, like a master in martial arts novels, and dodged his strikes with graceful movements.


    Zeras fought desperately, but he was no match for Mikey''s skill and power.


    Mikey delivered a powerful blow to Zeras''s stomach, doubling him over.


    As Zeras struggled to breathe, Mikey grabbed him by the throat and lifted him off the ground.


    He then said something to Zeras...


    From his expression, I could tell he was saying something like "You shouldn''t havee here," "You''re weak," or "Nice try, puny human."


    And, a sound resounded throughout the silence of the streets and, neighborhood.


    **CRACK**

 Chapter 74: Chapter74-I have no choice but to save him!

    Zeras fought desperately, but he was no match for Mikey''s skill and power.


    Mikey delivered a powerful blow to Zeras''s stomach, doubling him over.


    To me, it was like Mickey using just 0.1 percent of his power to defeat that guy...


    I couldn''t help but wonder...


    How strong is he really?


    As Zeras struggled to breath, Mikey grabbed him by the throat and lifted him off the ground.


    He then said something to Zeras...


    From his expression, I could tell he was saying something like "You shouldn''t havee here," "You''re weak," or "Nice try, puny human."


    And, a sound resounded throughout the silence of the streets and, neighborhood.


    Mikey threw Zeras into a nearby house with a force that made him crash hard against the wall.


    The impact was so severe that Zeras immediately felt a wave of intense pain, and he coughed up blood as he slid down to the floor.


    As Zeras tried to regain his footing, he struggled to stand, using the wall for support.


    However, Mikey didn''t give him a chance to recover.


    In an instant, Mikey closed the distance between them and delivered a powerful punch to Zeras''s stomach.


    The blow was so intense that it knocked the wind out of him, and he crumpled back to the ground, gasping for air.


    Zerasy there, panting and breathing heavily, his clothes stained with blood.


    Mikey loomed over him, a cruel smile ying on his lips.


    He began speaking to Zeras, though I couldn''t make out the words from my hiding spot.


    The smile on Mikey''s face suggested that maybe he was happy about killing so many people at once, or maybe he was just having fun.


    The conversation between Mikey and Zeras didn''tst long.


    Suddenly, I noticed a change in Mikey''s demeanor.


    Something Zeras said seemed to ignite a fierce anger within him.


    Mikey''s face twisted with anger as he cursed at Zeras and kicked him hard in the stomach.


    The kick sent Zeras sprawling, groaning in agony.


    Mikey didn''t stop there.


    He continued to kick the copsed Zeras, each blow more vicious than thest.


    Zeras tried his best to defend himself, curling up and raising his arms to shield his torso, but it was clear he was struggling to withstand the relentless assault.


    After hitting Zeras for countless minutes, Mikey finally stopped, his chest heaving with exertion.


    He took a deep breath, surveying his surroundings while his members stood silently, watching the brutal scene unfold.


    Mikey them turned away from Zeras and spoke to his members in a low,manding tone.


    What is he saying?


    Is he going to kill him?


    Though I couldn''t hear the exact words, it was clear he was giving them some kind of instructions.


    Then, without another word, Mikey disappeared from my sight.


    Huh? Where did he go?


    I watched closely, trying to figure out where he went.


    Wait! Did he just...


    Disappear?


    With his speed, there''s no doubt he could vanish from my sight without me even knowing which way he could go.


    After a moment, I realized that Mikey had left the area entirely.


    I could feel...


    His presence, which had been so threatening, was now gone.


    But why did he disappear without finishing off Zeras?


    Now that I think about it, during his earlier conversation with his team, he might have said something like, "I''m leaving now, you guys finish him off," or "Finish him off, I have important things to do, so I''m going."


    Those are the sorts of things he could have said beside other things.


    I shifted my focus to his leftout team.


    They stood there in tense silence, not moving or doing anything.


    The silencested for a while until all the rebels moved toward Zeras, who was frantically trying to stand up.


    His condition wasn''t great, but it wasn''t terrible either, since he was severely injured but didn''t have his hand or neck twisted by that jerk.


    I waited for their leader to return, but he never did.


    After more than 10 minutes, it was clear he wasn''ting back, confirming my suspicion.


    So, he had left.


    This was a good thing.


    Since he was so powerful, I was always nervous and afraid he might catch me, even from this distance.


    What are they doing?


    As the rebels closed in on Zeras, one of them gestured urgently to another, pointing with a steady finger.


    Immediately, the second rebel retrieved a small, round pill from a pouch at his belt.


    Recognition dawned on me as I watched from my hiding spot  it was a Loyalty pill, meant to ensurepliance through chemically induced loyalty.


    Oh no, I forgot about that.


    When rebels capture someone from an influential family, they typically avoid killing them.


    Instead, they forcefully give them a loyalty pill to control them and manipte them into bing a puppet within their own family.


    Then, they utilize that family''s connections and resources to train the next generation to oppose the government...


    And so, the cycle continues, leading to countless murdersmitted by the rebels both inside and outside Ambrosia.


    They maximumly kill people outside the city to avoid drawing attention from agencies by killing within the city, which could cause more problems for them.


    Now, considering the current situation, I wouldn''t have a problem if they killed him.


    But if they turn him into their puppet, it might cause a huge problem for me.


    How?


    He''s set to be the future leader of the Whitehat organization.


    If he''s controlled by the rebels, they could infiltrate his organization.


    If the rebels capture the organization, their first aim would be to hack my trading app, essing transaction details and sensitive information.


    They might evenpromise the watches thepany created, leading to failures and leaks in mypany''s transactions.


    That''s something I absolutely want to avoid at all costs.


    Fuck my safety, I don''t want to end up begging on the streets in the future...


    Realizing their intention, I knew I had to act swiftly.


    But I wasn''t going in without a n.


    I knew something like this might happen, so I had already prepared a backup n.


    Now that the situation has arisen, I have no choice but to use it.


    I didn''t want to use it because it was pretty risky, but given the current circumstances, I have to.


    I came out of the house as quietly as I could.


    Then, with adrenaline rushing through me, I dashed from my hiding ce and sprinted towards Zeras, who was still struggling to get up.


    At first, my sprint from far away didn''t catch their attention since they were busy forcing Zeras to take the pill.


    But as I got closer, they sensed my presence and looked in my direction.


    Finally, my sprinting caught the rebels'' attention.


    Two of them, brandishing gleaming daggers, broke away from the group and charged towards me.


    The other three aimed their firearms, preparing to open fire.


    Evading the bullets, I zigzagged through the chaos, narrowly avoiding the deadly uracy of their shots...


    Honestly, I zig-zagged because I knew they''d definitely hit me if I just ran in a straight line.


    But my luck quickly ran out, and a bullet hit my finger, shattering it into pieces.


    Blood sttered on the blurry ground as I ran through the streets.


    Where my right hand''s first and second fingers used to be, there was now nothing but blood flowing out at a tremendous rate.


    Despite the immense pain from the missing part, I refrained from shouting out.


    Instead, I clenched my teeth and bit my lips hard to endure the pain.


    I had a Ace rank healing potion that could instantly heal me, but I hesitated to use it because I wasn''t sure if I might need itter on.


    As the two guys approached me, the distance between me and the other rebels shrunk to only maybe 150 meters.


    Just in time, I dodged the attackers'' des.


    Their first move resembled that of my dummy robot allies, which helped me to lessen the distance more...


    I reached into my bag and pulled out two smoke grenades that I had bought from a nearby weapon shop.


    I stumbled upon that shop by chance before encountering the rebels and decided to grab a few grenades.


    But let''s set that discussion aside for now.


    With a swift motion, I hurled them towards the rebels, the grenades exploding into thick clouds of smoke.


    The surroundings werepletely covered in thick white smoke, making it difficult for anyone to see clearly and distinguish between Ally or foe.


    The rebels hesitated momentarily, disoriented by the sudden cover.


    However, I had no issues because I also grabbed night goggles from that shop,monly used by the military in my previous world.


    Taking advantage of the situation, I closed the distance to Zeras amidst the swirling smoke.


    Once I reached him, I did what anyone would doI stealthily attacked two rebels who were near Zeras.


    They were momentarily stunned, so I stabbed one in the stomach and the other in the legs.


    Both yelled, "Ahhhh!"


    And, fell to the ground.


    Their cries drew the attention of the others, who rushed toward the noise to investigate.


    I quickly grabbed Zeras''s hand. He shouted, "Who are you? What are you doing? Let me go!"


    I replied urgently, "I''m Michael. Stop resisting and run! We don''t have much time left before the smoke clears."


    "Oh, Michael, you are her-"


    I interrupted him and said frustratingly, "Shut the fuck up and get up!"


    He responded immediately, "But I can''t. My legs are already broken when those guys threw me against the wall."


    "What?"


    Damn it, he couldn''t run in his current condition. If he doesn''t run, I might get caught by them too.


    For a moment, I thought about giving him my Ace rank potion, but I quickly dismissed the idea because I prefer to keep that potion for myself, and only myself.


    Instead, I said, "Get ready, I''m going to run as fast as I can."


    He looked confused and asked, "Wha-what... Do you mean?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Without waiting for his response, I lifted him up and ced his body over my shoulder like a towel.


    But he was heavy, making it a challenge for me to carry him like this.


    (Dash skill (Level 3) has been sessfully activated!)


    Activating my dash skill, I elerated away from the rebels, the burst of speed propelling me past their grasping reach.


    After the surroundings got clear from the smoke, we finally came in to the view of the rebels..


    We were running at a speed umon for Iron rankers, making it hard to keep track of our position.


    They could barely see us but still chased after us.


    Despite their determined pursuit, they couldn''t match my speed.


    I ducked into alleyways and turned sharp corners, using every advantage to elude their pursuit.


    Finally, I spotted a house ahead between two buildings.


    I hurried inside and swiftly locked the door behind me, then I threw the asshole onto the floor.


    Zeras said, "Ouch, it hurts Michael!"


    I ignored his voice and focused on the house, specifically the room.


    There wasn''t anything unusual about the house, just some family photos hanging on the wall.


    I didn''t think there were any monsters here.


    I also mainly chose this ce because I saw the Abomination guys destroying things and roaring loudly outside on the road.


    In this condition, I couldn''t even consider fighting, especially since my dash ability ended as soon as I turned into the alleyway.


    Breathing heavily, I leaned against the door, listening intently for any sounds of pursuit.


    I also retrieved my tinum rank potion from my inventory or seemingly out of nowhere, and immediately drank it all in one go.


    Gradually, the chaos outside quieted, reced by an eerie stillness.


    I had escaped, at least for the moment, and was now waiting for my finger to heal back to its normal state.


    I sighed...


    "Damn, that was the most riskiest backup n I could evere up with. I swear, I''ll never make a n like that again."

 Chapter 75: Chapter75-I only feel guilty in my dreams

    Breathing heavily, I leaned against the door, listening intently for any sounds of pursuit.


    I also retrieved my tinum rank potion from my inventory or seemingly out of nowhere, and immediately drank it all in one go.


    Gradually, the chaos outside quieted, reced by an eerie stillness.


    I had escaped, at least for the moment, and was now waiting for my finger to heal back to its normal state.


    I sighed...


    "Damn, that was the most riskiest backup n I could evere up with. I swear, I''ll never make a n like that again."


    I had two ns in mind.


    The first n was to intentionally tell them to stop trying to save Aeron, which would lead them into a trap.


    My real intention was to save myself rather than Aeron.


    I decided not to go along with them and let these guys die at the hands of that person.


    If they all died, there would be no one left toin to Marcus.


    But there was a major w in this n. Marcus might be suspicious of me.


    So, I improved the n.


    I added that after they all died, including Zeras, I would intentionally injure myself by little cutting my leg, hands, and other parts of my body.


    Then, I would slowly crawl towards the entrance of the shopping mall and copse, forcing the guards toe to my aid.


    I would tell them how we encountered the rebels and everyone died, but I managed to escape.


    Afterward, most people wouldn''t suspect me, though a few might still have doubts, but it would be minimal since I''m an Iron ranker.


    My second n was to rescue Zeras in the end and bring him back to the mall with me.


    This would likely clear my name since the leader himself witnessed everything and would be held ountable for his recklessness and the deaths of the others.


    This n appeared unlikely or even impossible because of several factors, such as the presence of that guy, the possibility of Zeras dying, and otherplications.


    Currently, my fingers were regrowing themselves after all those fights...


    It took a minute for both fingers to fully regenerate.


    The living room we were in was quiet during this time.


    Neither Zeras nor I said anything after our small conversation...


    I remained quiet because I was in the middle of a healing process.


    I wasn''t sure why he suddenly became quiet after that.


    From the moment he was being kicked by that guy to when I saved him, he seemed fine and was talking, even after his friends died.


    Yet now, here he was sitting on the floor in silence, perhaps lost in thought.


    I ignored him as I didn''t much really care about him...


    Then, I opened my character profile only to see numerous messages on hold.


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Quest: [Betrayal or Loyalty?] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host! You''ve acquired 500 Monster Essences from the Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!)


    500!


    Holy shit! That''s an incredible amount of essences I received for this quest...


    It''s the first time I''ve ever gotten this many essences as a reward.


    My eyes were filled with joy as I looked at them...


    Then, I checked my status window to see how many more essences I needed to level up.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Progression to Gold rank: 58% (1420/2500 essences)


    Hmm, so, 1000 more to go...


    Then, I closed the window and turned to look at Zeras, who was still seated.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked.


    Zeras lifted his face and looked at me with a pained expression.


    "Yeah... I''m okay," he replied.


    Immediately, I sensed where this conversation might lead if I kept pushing him to talk. So, I said, "Zeras, stop showing your pain on your face and just deal with it."


    I knew if I continued asking out of concern, he might open up and tell me how it was all his fault, or about seeing his friends die, and more.


    I could help ease his pain by talking with him, but that wasn''t typically my approach.


    When I could foresee what would happen, I preferred to rx and stay calm.


    That''s what I was doing now.


    Zeras stared at me with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "Why should I have to deal with it so fast? They were my best friends. I have to feel some sadness for their deaths."


    What the fuck, bro? Seriously?


    He frustrated me even more with his speech about friendship.


    I sighed.


    Looks like I need to put some sense into his head.


    I scoffed. "Best friends? A stranger you just met five days ago became your best friend so fast? Stop bullshitting, Zeras. You don''t even know the true meaning of best friends."


    Zeras''s eyes shed with anger. "You think I don''t know? They stood by me when no one else did. In those five days, they were more loyal to me than anyone I''ve ever known."


    Loyalty, my ass!


    "Loyalty?" I shot back. "Loyalty isn''t measured in days or weeks. True friends don''t die for you after knowing you for a few days. They were just trying to survive, just like you. Don''t romanticize it."


    Zeras clenched his fists. "You don''t understand! We went through hell together. Those experiences create bonds you can''t understand."


    I shook my head. "Maybe I don''t. But I do understand survival. And right now, we don''t have time for your sentimental crap. If you want to honor them, then live. Fight. Make sure their deaths weren''t in vain."


    Zeras''s anger seemed to falter, reced by a weary resignation. "It''s not that simple."


    "It never is," I replied, softening my tone slightly. "But wallowing in grief isn''t going to bring them back or help us survive. You need to stay focused."


    He looked down, his shoulders slumping. "I just... I just feel so lost."


    I took a deep breath, trying to be patient. "I get it. Losing people hurts. But right now, the best way to honor them is to keep moving forward. We''ll deal with the painter, when we''re safe."


    Zeras nodded slowly, wiping his eyes. "Okay. I''ll try."


    "Good pup- I mean zeras," I said, standing up. "We need to get out of here soon. The longer we stay, the more likely the rebels will find us."


    He stood up too, still looking shaken but more determined. "What do we do now?"


    "We wait for a bit longer until those fuckers just stop searching around," I said. "Then we find a way out of here. Together."


    Zeras gave a small nod, a glimmer of resolve returning to his eyes. "Together."


    I sighed inwardly, hoping he could keep it together.


    I tried my best to exin that those dead guys weren''t his best friends, but he didn''t get it.


    So, I took a different approach and told him to move on to honor their deaths.


    All because...


    We had a long journey ahead, and I didn''t want his sentimentality to get me killed instead of him.


    After all, Sentimentality is a risky weapon that can either sink your enemy''s ship or your own.


    But...


    For now, he seemed to be back on track.


    That would have to do.


    Then, I tossed a Gold rank healing potion to him, which I had secretly taken from my inventory, and said, "Use this to heal your legs. I don''t want to carry around a heavy meatshield like you again."


    He held it in his right hand and said quietly, "Th-Thanks again."


    I replied, "No worries, keep going!"


    He questioned, "Hmm?"


    I responded, "Never mind."


    With that, I headed to the sofa in this room and sat down to rx and take a break from all the shits happening around me.


    ***


    After that, we waited and hid in that house for about four hours, sitting, sleeping in different rooms, and wandering around.


    Then, we left that ce, of course using my dash skill because I wanted to get out of there as fast as possible.


    After running for an hour or more, we finally reached the entrance of the shopping mall. We quickly passed through the gates and went inside.


    Once inside, we headed straight to Marcus and told him everything that had happened to us.


    I was surprised when I saw his expressionit wasn''t as serious as I expected, almost like he had thought something bad might happen.


    He did scold Zeras for being reckless, but Marcus didn''t seem as concerned as I thought he would be.


    I made a mental note of that. After our discussion, we were sent to our room.


    Before we left, Marcus said there wouldn''t be a Group 8 anymore.


    And then we went to our separate rooms.


    I went into my room,y down on my bed, and thought about today.


    By now, everyone in this mall would have heard about the deaths of my party members.


    I have to admit, I don''t really feel guilty or sad for them, which is a bit strange.


    I should have at least felt something since we were still members and we had talked just a few hours ago.


    Have I be somewhat heartless sinceing to this world?


    Beforeing here, I used to feel a bit sad and guilty sometimes.


    Now, I can''t remember thest time I felt guilty or sad.


    While I was thinking about this, someone knocked on my door twice.


    I immediately went to see who it was.


    When I opened the door, I was a little surprised to see Lia standing there.


    I asked, "Um, Lia, what brings you here?"


    She said with concern in her voice, "I was just running some errands and heard the news about your group, so I came to check up on you."


    She continued asking, "How do you feel about it?"


    Before I could answer, she added, "Now, don''t misunderstand. I was asking if you''re feeling depressed or something."


    Ah, she really is an innocent girl...


    I put on a guilty and sad face and began my act.


    Even though I didn''t have much experience with pretending or acting, I was confident that the cute, naive girl in front of me wouldn''t catch on, given my situation.


    I said, "I do feel very sad and guilty about the death of myrades since I was helpless. Anyway, thanks for your concern."


    She smiled and replied, "No, no, it''s just my duty as a friend to check on others. I didn''t do much; I just asked how you were. You really don''t need to thank me."


    Friend? Interesting...


    For a moment, I thought she might have actually fallen in love with me from the way she was showing concern and speaking to me.


    But I was wrong.


    Since she already has a fianc, I don''t think she would consider cheating on him.


    Still, someone close to her and very clever could easily manipte her and mold her to their will, given how innocent she is.


    I nodded slowly, trying to maintain the facade of sadness. "Yeah, I''m just trying to process everything."


    Lia''s expression softened further. "It''s okay to feel overwhelmed. Losing friends is never easy."


    "Yeah," I murmured, ncing away briefly. "It''s just a lot to take in."


    She hesitated for a moment, then asked gently, "Do you want to talk about what happened?"


    I shook my head slightly. "Not right now. Maybeter."


    Lia nodded understandingly. "Alright. Just know that I''m here if you need anything."


    "Thanks," I replied quietly, feeling now guilt for deceiving her.


    She studied me for a moment longer before speaking again. "You know, Michael, you''re a strong person. I''ve seen how you handle tough situations."


    I raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by herpliment. "You think so?"


    She smiled warmly. "Absolutely. You''ve been through a lot, yet you always find a way to keep going."


    I shifted ufortably, not used to receiving praise, especially under false pretenses. "I... I appreciate that, Lia."


    "You''re wee," she said sincerely. "Just remember, you don''t have to face everything alone."


    I nodded, genuinely touched by her concern. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Lia nced at her watch suddenly, realizing the time. "I should probably get going. But please take care of yourself, okay?"


    "I will," I assured her, managing a small smile.


    With a final nod, Lia turned to leave.


    As she reached the doorway, she paused and looked back at me. "And Michael, if you ever do want to talk or need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    "I won''t," I promised softly, watching her leave with a mix of relief and guilt.


    Once she was gone, I closed the door and leaned against it, letting out a long exhale.


    The weight of my deception hung heavily on me, but I pushed it aside...


    Living and surviving in this world requires tough decisions, and sometimes, assuming a role like this is necessary because you never know what role they might y in your life in the future.


    I looked around my room, feeling the impact of recent events sinking in.


    The deaths of those guys, the schemes and ns I had madeall of it burdened my thoughts heavily.


    Man, a lot has happened faster than I thought it would...


    But amidst all this chaos, one thing was clear: I needed to stay focused and keep moving forward.


    I walked over to my bed and sat down, running my hand through my hair.


    After a few minutes of adjusting my hair, Iy down in bed and closed my eyes, surrendering to the immense stress weighing on my shoulders from all this turmoil.


    Then, I checked my watch to see the time...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 5:35 PM


    ...


    We arrived at the evening or close to the end of the evening in the mall, so the timing seemed fine to me.

 Chapter 76: Chapter76-Murder and Zone Shrinking

    After a few minutes of adjusting my hair, Iy down in bed and closed my eyes, surrendering to the immense stress weighing on my shoulders from all this turmoil.


    Then, I checked my watch to see the time...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 5:35 PM


    ...


    We arrived at the evening or close to the end of the evening in the mall, so the timing seemed fine to me...


    ***


    **Thud**


    "Ugh, what the heck!"


    I opened my eyes, squinting against the darkness, and realized I was sprawled on the floor of my room.


    My vision was blurry and my head felt heavy, a side effect of having been in a deep sleep and dreaming intensely.


    The sudden impact of my face hitting the floor sent a sharp wave of pain through my skull, jolting me awake.


    As Iy there, I slowly began to take in my surroundings.


    The familiar shapes of my furniture cast shadows in the dim light.


    I stretched my neck, feeling a stiff ache from the awkward position.


    Usually, I don''t move around much while I''m asleep, so it was unusual for me to fall out of bed.


    Groaning, I nced at my watch and saw that it was 1:30 A.M.


    Midnight.


    I was still feeling really sleepy...


    It felt like a heavy nket was covering me.


    Wanting to go back to sleep, I stood up and tried to jump back into bed.


    Instead, I hit something invisible and fell to the floor again.


    "Ouch, my head again. This is so annoying. What is going on?"


    I muttered, rubbing my forehead and looking around in confusion.


    The room looked the same as always, but something was definitely not right.


    I stood up again and cautiously approached my bed.


    This time, instead of jumping, I stretched my right hand out in front of me.


    My fingers brushed against something solid and invisiblean unseen wall.


    The moment I felt it, everything clicked into ce.


    "Oh no."


    The walls or the zone had moved closer.


    This meant the mall would be living less within a day, maybe sooner, considering my first quest was supposed tost 10 days.


    The shrinking of the zone had already begun.


    But, then...


    Why was the mall so eerily quiet?


    I mean, every one should have noticed by now that-


    I stood there, processing the reality of the invisible wall, when suddenly a loud voice echoed through the mall, shattering the eerie silence.


    What was that sound?


    The sound startled me, and I quickly moved to the door of my room.


    As I opened it, I saw people rushing past, heading towards the source of the noise.


    Finally, it seemed like I wasn''t the only one to hear this sound this time...


    Let''s see what happened there.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I joined the stream of people, weaving through the halls until we reached the entertainment venue of the mall.


    The area was packed with a crowd of onlookers, all craning their necks to see what was happening.


    Fuckkk, how could I see from here?


    I couldn''t make out anything from the back, so I decided to push my way through the throng, desperate to get a clearer view.


    As I elbowed my way forward, I noticed Sam, one of the Smith brothers, emerging from the crowd.


    Huh? Sam?


    I quickly approached him, hoping he had some answers.


    "Hey, Sam, do you know what''s going on here?" I asked urgently.


    He looked at me with a grim expression. "A man fell from the balcony. He died instantly when he hit the ground floor. The body is up there," he said, pointing towards the crowd.


    Before I could ask more questions, he disappeared into the mass of people.


    Curiosity to see for myself, I pushed through the crowd, moving towards where Sam had pointed.


    When I finally reached the front, a chill ran down my spine.


    The lifeless bodyy crumpled on the floor, a stark reminder of the danger now looming over us all.


    The man had an average face and was dressed in a wedding outfit, as if he had juste from a wedding.


    I could also see the intense shock in his eyes.


    From the way he looks, he doesn''t resemble any influential person I''ve seen or read about before.


    Maybe he was just one of the regr people here.


    But, returning to the current situation, there are still many uncertainties about his death.


    The most puzzling question is how did he die?


    I mean, I understand he fell from the balcony, but I find it hard to believe he would havemitted suicide.


    If he truly wanted to end his life, he could have done it tomorrow, yesterday, or the day before.


    So, I think he might not have fallen identally but instead was thrown from the balcony.


    And another reason I suspected it was murder: the shock in his eyes. A suicide victim wouldn''t show surprise in their eyes after taking their own life, since it''s their decision. But this guy was different.


    From his eyes, I could tell he didn''t expect to die at the hands of that killer.


    Hmm... Maybe the killer was someone he knew, even a friend.


    But, wait! Why am I investigating about his death?


    Leave it.


    I don''t want to start acting like a detective just because of some random person''s death.


    Anyway, even if he was killed, I don''t really mind if the killer was present among us...


    Then Marcus spoke up, "Excuse us, everyone. Let me through to see the body."


    He and Anna, known for her sharp tongue, made their way into the crowd and approached the lifeless body.


    Marcus, his face serious, asked, "How did he die?"


    Someone from the crowd replied, "Leader, he fell from the balcony."


    "Fell from the balcony?" Marcus muttered, deep in thought.


    Many people watched closely, observing his every move.


    Mira, Eoin, Solos, and James were among them. Solos nced at me a few times...


    Still, currently, I was wondering what would he do next...


    As people nced at him expectantly, a sudden shout rang out from the back of the crowd. "Leader, there seems to be an invisible wall here!"


    The deration brought a sudden silence over the crowd, followed by waves of confusion and fear among the onlookers.


    Marcus touched his chin thoughtfully, muttering under his breath, "So, it''s already here..."


    **Person 1:** "Invisible wall? How can a wall be invisible? What''s going on?"


    **Person 2:** "What do you mean by invisible wall? Are we trapped here?"


    **Person 3:** "Wait, are you saying we''re boxed in by something we can''t even see?"


    **Person 4:** "I don''t get it. How can there be a wall we can''t see or touch?


    **Person 5:** "Yeah, Yeah, what the fuck is going on?"


    ...


    Oh, wow, what a surprise!


    I was really taken aback by those murmurs.


    I thought everyone already knew about the invisible walls, but judging from their reactions, it seems like they didn''t.


    But here''s another surprising observation.


    When I looked at the faces of the group leaders and members, none of them seemed surprised or confused. It looks like they already knew about this.


    And from what Marcus muttered before, I can guess that he also knew about this.


    So they, including Marcus, were already aware of this...


    But now that I think about it more, why didn''t they tell the rest of people about it?


    Sensing the rising tension in the crowd, Marcus raised his voice to calm them down. "Everyone, please, remain calm. There''s no need to panic. Let me exin what''s happening here."


    The crowd murmured anxiously, but gradually quieted down, eager to hear Marcus''s exnation.


    Marcus continued, his tone authoritative yet reassuring. "As some of you have noticed, there appears to be an invisible barrier surrounding us. This invisible wall marks the boundary of a shrinking zone that epasses the mall."


    Gasps and whispers spread through the crowd as they absorbed this information.


    I also noticed a guy approaching Marcus and whispering something in his ear.


    I couldn''t hear what was said, but I figured it must be rted to the current situation.


    Marcus pointed towards the mall. "Everyone, I''ve just received crucial information. Half of the mall has already been swallowed by this shrinking zone. It means we''re at risk of being trapped here if we don''t act fast."


    A voice called out from the crowd, "What do you mean, trapped?"


    Marcus nodded, addressing the concern. "The zone is shrinking inward. If we don''t evacuate soon, there''s a risk that we won''t be able to leave at all."


    Another person spoke up, "But how did this happen? Is this some kind of... magic?"


    Marcus shook his head solemnly. "I don''t have all the answers yet, but I suspect it''s might be connected to this world..."


    People exchanged worried nces, fear and uncertainty written on their faces.


    Marcus continued, his voice steady. "For now, our priority is to evacuate safely. Gather your belongings and prepare to leave. We''ll need to organize ourselves into groups and find a way out together."


    Mira, who had been carefully listening to Marcus''s every word and remainedposed in the crowd, spoke up, "Where are we supposed to go?"


    Marcus paused briefly, considering his response. "There''s a safe area outside the mall where we can regroup and assess the situation. We''ll figure out our next steps from there."


    He scanned the crowd, meeting their eyes with determination. "I need everyone''s cooperation and calmness. We can get through this together, but we must act swiftly."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, some nodding resolutely while others exchanged worried nces.


    Marcus raised his voice onest time, "Let''s move. Time is of the essence."


    The crowd began to stir, some in a rush to gather their belongings, others looking around anxiously as if hoping for an alternative exnation.


    I was still standing there, observing Marcus closely.


    Unlike everyone else, I didn''t have any belongings to pack up because I hadn''t brought much with me when I arrived in this world.


    I nced at the others who were busy gathering their things.


    But what are they even packing about?


    They hardly brought any belongings when they first arrived in this world.


    Turning my attention back to Marcus, I watched as he conversed with the other group leaders.


    His charisma and leadership skills were truly impressive.


    He calmed the crowd so effortlessly, which demonstrated his ability to assess and understand the situation.


    But, it also sent a chill down my spine when I considered that if Marcus is somehow connected to the rebels, it could create a huge problem for everyone here, including myself.


    ***


    Amid the tension, Marcus''s authoritative presence provided a steadying influence.


    As people hastily gathered their belongings, a woman near the front voiced her fear, "But how can we be sure the area outside the mall is safe from monsters and Rebels? And what if the zone keeps getting smaller?"


    Marcus looked directly at her, his expression serious. "I get where you''reing from. Our priority now is to move fast and stick together... We''ll figure out our next steps once we get there."

 Chapter 77: Chapter77-Shit! My adrenaline is too high!

    Amid the tension, Marcus''s authoritative presence provided a steadying influence.


    As people hastily gathered their belongings, a woman near the front voiced her fear, "But how can we be sure the area outside the mall is safe from monsters and Rebels? And what if the zone keeps getting smaller?"


    Marcus looked directly at her, his expression serious. "I get where you''reing from. Our priority now is to move fast and stick together... We''ll figure out our next steps once we get there."


    ***


    After everyone finished packing their things, Marcus divided us into two groups.


    Anna led one group, and Marcus, himself led the other.


    I was ced in Marcus''s group, and we started moving to the so-called safe ce Marcus had talked about.


    As we moved, I couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease.


    This feeling...


    Somehow, I have a feeling that in the future I might regret leaving the mall.


    I don''t know why, though.


    The mall had been our temporary safe ce, but now we were heading into the unknown.


    The air was filled with anxious whispers and the sound of hurried footsteps.


    The dim moonlight cast long shadows, making everything around us seem even more uncertain...


    We were using shlights to find our way.


    Now,ing back to the safe ce...


    I didn''t have any details about it...


    I tried to get information from the people around me, but it was a failure because I got nothing.


    Even after asking Lia, the Smith brothers, and some group leaders, they couldn''t tell me much since they didn''t know about it either.


    So, from that, I realized not many people knew anything about Marcus''s safe ce.


    Then, a face suddenly came to mind. I muttered, "What if Anna knows about it?"


    Since she was close to Marcus and spent most of her time with him, it was definitely possible Anna knew at least a little about the ce.


    But...


    I doubt she''ll tell me anything given her bitchy attitude towards me.


    In the end, I had no choice but to wait and see what kind of ce Marcus was talking about.


    **Sneeze**


    I heard a sneeze and turned around to see Anna trying hard to stifle it.


    Oh, so they were following us.


    Anna''s group was trailing behind Marcus as per his instructions.


    After walking for about half an hour without encountering any zombie hordes, we finally arrived at our destination, which turned out to be...


    Another shopping mall.


    I was a bit surprised by this revtion.


    "Damn it, I expected the safe ce to be safe. What''s up with a mall?"


    I muttered to myself.


    It was like just another mall, simr to the previous one, except that it was located in the heart of the city.


    Upon reaching the mall, Marcus took charge and addressed us.


    "Everyone, gather around," he began, his voice calm despite the tension in the air. "This mall is now our new safe zone. It''s centrally located and has more resources than we were before."


    He continued to exin the n. "Tomorrow morning, we''ll move again. The area we''re in will keep getting smaller, so it''s crucial that we stay ahead of it. Tonight, we''ll gather supplies and strengthen our position here..."


    With that, everyone nodded and then proceeded to enter the mall, following Marcus who went in first.


    I followed them inside.


    Once indoors, I quickly found a room where I could catch up on the sleep I had been waiting for.


    ***


    After a few hours of sleep, I woke up feeling slightly more refreshed but still uneasy about our situation.


    As I emerged from the room, I found lia and the others gathered in a central area of the mall, discussing the next steps...


    I went to the crowd and, met with Lia...


    "Morning," Lia greeted me with a nod. "Ready to move out?"


    ''Ugh, no, I want to sleep more.''


    ''Wait a minute, where should we even go now? When the zone gets smaller, we''ll have to fight both rebels and monsters. A lot of people will probably be killed, so why rush?''


    I don''t care if anyone here dies. In this situation, who cares about others?


    But that''s not the case with the others who are risking their lives for themon people.


    They''re trying to move as quickly as they can to a safer ce, not for their own safety but to protect others.


    Otherwise, why would Gold rankers rush around?


    They could justze around all day since they have a minimal chance of dying...


    I nodded, doing my best not to voice those thoughts.


    As much as I wanted to speak, I knew that everyone here is like a saint.


    If they found out I had these kinds of thoughts, they would definitely iste me.


    The group quickly packed up any remaining supplies we had gathered overnight, ensuring we were ready to depart.


    As we ventured out from the mall, the early morning light barely filtering through the cityscape, Marcus took the lead once again.


    His confident stride and decisive manner helped reassure us, though the tension in the air was palpable.


    "We need to keep a brisk pace," Marcus instructed as we navigated through quiet streets and asional debris. "The zone shrinkage is still some distance away, and we can''t afford to waste time."


    I get that, but why the fuck do I have to wake up at fucking 6:00 a.m. for this shit?


    Along the way, we encountered a few scattered zombies, which we dispatched quietly to avoid attracting more.


    Of course, I didn''t get to dispatch any zombies since there are already plenty of hungry guys here looking to level up.


    Some of them were Mira, Solos, James, Anna and, Marcus...


    I sighed...


    Being a leader always helps.


    You can do anything, and everyone will nod and praise your work, even knowing that others could do the same job.


    If bootlicking were a skill, millions of people would have mastered it by now.


    Forget it...


    I stayed in the middle of the group, surrounded by others, using them as a human shield against any unexpected attacks.


    If any abominations or rebels ambushed us, I knew the people around me would absorb the initial onught, giving me a chance to react and possibly escape.


    We walked in silence, the only sounds being the soft rustle of clothing and the asional creak of old buildings settling.


    Every now and then, we would hear distant noises, of maybe zombies...


    The streets were eerily empty, save for the remnants of past struggles: overturned vehicles, abandoned belongings...


    After about 40 minutes of walking, what I had feared for so long finally happened...


    While walking, I remained alert, though a bit fatigued fromck of sleep.


    Despite having slept for 12 hours, I still felt drowsy.


    As I began to rx a bit, a sudden noise shattered the quiet...


    As I began to rx from the walk, a sudden crack shattered the quiet morning.


    That sound?


    Instinctively, I turned towards the sound. It took a split second to registerit was the unmistakable sound of gunfire.


    Rebels?


    Panic seized me as I scanned the surroundings, trying to pinpoint the source.


    Amidst the chaos, amon man nearby stumbled and fell with a heavy thud, blood spreading beneath him.


    More gunfire erupted from different directions, echoing through the still morning air.


    I had sensed it all along; this was the bad feeling that had been haunting me.


    People screamed and scattered, seeking cover in the nearby buildings and behind overturned vehicles.


    Marcus''s voice broke through the chaos, strong and authoritative, tinged with worry. "Get to cover! Find shelter now!"


    Hismand prompted some to move swiftly, while others hesitated, paralyzed by fear.


    Next to us stood a massive apartmentplex, perhaps spanning 50 floors.


    As people dashed around, scrambling to seek refuge within the building, I mulled over my own n...


    I ducked behind a concrete pir, heart pounding.


    The scene unfolded with terrifying rityrebels were attacking us, catching us off guard during our vulnerable moment of movement.


    Bullets zipped through the air, hitting walls and pavement with deadly precision.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    I glimpsed Anna and some of the other leaders swiftly organizing defensive positions, their faces were as serious as they could be...


    Instead of heading into the building like everyone else, I chose to enter a nearby house...


    Why?


    Because the rebels had been lying in wait and attacked us specifically at this location.


    So, I could also assume that they had expected people to seek shelter in the building during the gunfire, and thus they might have set traps or nned something to cause more harm.


    This made it dangerous for me to follow their nned route.


    As I expected, a sudden explosion came from the building next to us.


    The st shook the ground, sending shockwaves through the air.


    Fuck, so, there was bomb ced inside...


    Instinctively, I rushed forward, covering my face with both hands to shield myself from flying debris.


    The building started to crumble, its lower floors obliterated by the st, causing it to lose bnce and begin copsing.


    With gunfire still echoing, I couldn''t afford to hesitate; the building might copse any moment.


    I knew exactly what to do in this situation to escape from the copsing building.


    (Ding, host, Dash Skill (level 3) Activated!)


    My adrenaline surged, propelling me forward at top speed.


    The instinct to survive drove me, pushing me to outrun the imminent copse and the chaos around me...


    I sprinted through the chaos, my heart pounding in my chest as debris rained down around me.


    The sounds of gunfire and crumbling walls filled the air, adding to the urgency of my escape.


    Shit!


    I dodged fallen beams and chunks of concrete, my Dash Skill enhancing my speed and agility just enough to evade the copsing structure.


    Ahead, I spotted a partially copsed wall leading into an adjacent alleyway.


    Without hesitation, I veered towards it, narrowly avoiding arge piece of falling debris.


    Adrenaline surged through my veins even more, sharpening my senses as I pushed myself to my utmost limit.


    I could truly feel it...


    Behind me, the building groaned and creaked, its destruction unfolding with relentless force.


    I could feel the ground trembling beneath my feet, a grim reminder of the peril I had narrowly escaped.


    The air was thick with dust and the acrid scent of smoke, the aftermath of the explosion and ensuing chaos.


    As I emerged into the alley, I slowed my pace slightly, gasping for breath.


    Ha...ha...ha...ha.


    I barely managed to save myself...


    After feeling better, I decided to check outside.


    I walked slowly to the entrance of the alley.


    As my adrenaline wore off, I suddenly felt weak and copsed to the ground, unsure why it happened.


    Confusion clouded my mind.


    Huh? What happened to me?


    Why did I fell down suddenly?

 Chapter 78: Chapter78-Sex Touch

    After feeling a little better, I decided to check outside.


    I walked slowly to the entrance of the alley.


    As my adrenaline wore off, I suddenly felt weak and copsed to the ground, unsure why it happened.


    Confusion clouded my mind.


    Huh? What happened to me?


    Why did I fell down suddenly?


    Suddenly, a sharp pain assaulted my mind, causing me to cry out, "Ahh!"


    What the hell?


    I quickly scanned my body and found the source of the agony.


    My right leg and thigh each had a bullet wound, blood seeping from the injuries.


    The pain was intense, radiating through my entire leg, making it difficult to think clearly.


    Erghhh, my leg...


    The shock of the realization sent a chill through me as I tried to process the severity of my injuries.


    Every movement sent waves of pain coursing through my body, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The pain was too intense to even attempt moving.


    I clenched my teeth, trying to stay focused despite the throbbing in my leg...


    I needed to take a healing potion or the pain would only get worse.


    With shaky hands, I opened my inventory and pulled out a Gold Rank potion. I quickly uncorked it and gulped it down in one swift motion, feeling the liquid warmth spread through my body.


    Normally, I would have waited for the potion to take effect, but I was in the middle of a survival battle, and every minute counted.


    The pain was unbearable, and I couldn''t afford to wait...


    Desperation pushed me to grab two more Gold Rank potions from my inventory.


    I drank them down just as quickly, hoping to speed up the healing process and enhance its effectiveness.


    The potent elixirs began to work almost immediately, dulling the pain in my thigh and leg and starting to heal my wounds.


    Despite the slight relief, I knew I had to remain alert and ready for whatever came next.


    After waiting for a minute, my wounds finally healed.


    I stood up and went to the entrance of the alleyway to check outside.


    Peeking out, I saw dead bodies scattered all over the streets.


    No one was running around anymore, but the gunfire hadn''t stopped.


    The elite fighters like Marcus and others were busy counterattacking the rebels, so the firing wasing from both sides.


    I also saw other Gold Rankers fighting with the rebels in the ruins of the previous towering building.


    Ah, I forgot, bullets aren''t much of a problem for Gold Rankers or higher because of their physique and durability. It''s not that they can''t be killed by bullets, but it''s really hard to do so.


    Gold Rankers have skills like rage or others that make them powerful for a few seconds or a minute, just like my Dash Skill.


    In this world, when you be a Gold Ranker, you are gifted a skill by Ascendence and its system...


    Back to the situation at hand, my eyes were drawn to something unexpected.


    I immediately tried to keep myself from vomiting...


    Among the rubble, parts of human bodies were scattered, a grim reminder of the destruction caused by the explosion.


    Blood covered the scene, sshing on walls and forming dark, shiny puddles on the ground.


    But, the problem was...


    Nearby, I saw the severed hand of an unknown person, fingers spread out unnaturally, a horrifying sight in the midst of the chaos.


    Normally, I wouldn''t have reacted this way. I''d have stayed cool and calm, as I''ve seen many dead bodies before in Michael''s memories.


    But the problem with the severed hand was that I could see veins popping out of it, which disgusted me to the core.


    After controlling my thoughts and feelings about the hand, I shifted my focus.


    Looking around, I saw others from different groups hiding in various ces.


    Some were hiding in alleyways like me, while others took cover in the Hyosan restaurant.


    They were shaken but still alive...


    At this moment, my only thought is to escape from here.


    I don''t think I can take on those rebels...


    I scanned my surroundings and saw that the alley I was in connected to another street behind me.


    I decided to get away through the back, since the fight was happening in front of me. I don''t think they''ll be watching the streets other than this.


    As I hastily made my way towards the back of the alley, keeping low to avoid drawing attention, the sound of distant gunfire still echoed through the air.


    Peering around the corner into the adjoining street, I initially breathed a sigh of reliefit seemed deserted, with only the asional flutter of debris caught in the wind.


    The relief was short-lived, however, as movement at the far end of the street caught my eye.


    Three towering figures emerged from the haze of smoke and dust.


    Their massive frames loomed ominously as they strode purposefully towards my direction.


    What? No... Why now out of all time?


    Luckily, the Abominations and their horde of zombies were heading towards a different street that connected to the one where the battle raged on.


    This meant they weren''ting for me but were going down the road next to mine...


    So, I have to just wait for them to get away-


    Before I couldplete my words, my system window appeared in front of me with a quest.


    Merged Quest: [Deadliest Survivor!]


    [Chain Quest and, the Main Quest have been merged!]


    Objective: Survive for 36 hours...


    Reward: One of the Seven Keys to the entrance of the Lost Continent, Gold rank Daggers and, Sex Touch...


    (Ding, Quest has been epted!)


    I really liked this quest.


    Normally, I might have someints about quests given by the system, but this one was too good to pass up.


    Why?


    I only had to wait another 36 hours, plus I''d receive an extra reward like sex touch which might actually help me in future immensely...


    Sex touch...


    So, why would I refuse this quest?


    Everything will be fine once I escape this dangerous ce quickly.


    But there''s still one lingering question in my mind: why shorten the quest deadline from days to mere hours?


    I nced at the screen disying the quest details again. "36 hours, huh?"


    I muttered.


    Something must be happening within this timeframe.


    Suddenly, it dawned on mea realization struck.


    The zone should have started shrinking by now, considering there are only 36 hours left.


    I checked my watch; it was 7:15 a.m.


    So, day after tomorrow at this time every thing will be over so-


    **Roar**


    A deafening roar reverberated through the building, its immense volume shaking the very foundation of the area.


    The sound was so thunderous that it momentarily drowned out all other noises, leaving me momentarily disoriented.


    I instinctively covered my ears, trying to locate the source of this monstrous roar.


    I scanned the surroundings, my eyes darting over the group of monsters that prowled nearby.


    None of them seemed capable of producing such a bone-chilling sound.


    The Abominations were immediately ruled out because their roar sounded distinctly different from the one I had just heard...


    After the roar subsided and silence fell over the area, a creature as tall as an Abomination suddenly appeared from seemingly nowhere behind the horde.


    Oh my...


    I was rendered speechless by the sight of the creaturea mutant bear, not like any ordinary bear.


    "A fucking mutant!"


    The mutant bear''s body has undergone significant mutation, particrly affecting its head.


    The skull of the bear was exposed, devoid of flesh, revealing its bony structure.


    The bear''s nose has deteriorated, leaving its nasal cavity open.


    Strangely, a human skull has fused with the bear''s own skull, resulting in a bizarre appearance where human teeth are visible alongside the bear''s original set of teeth.


    Quickly, I activated my appraisal skill to gather information about it.


    **Annihtion (The Mutant Bear)**


    - **Size**: Stands at 10 feet tall.


    - **Weight**: Weighs 1200 pounds.


    - **Strengths**: Possesses immense physical power, tough skin, and ws and teeth as strong as trucks.


    - **Weaknesses**: Moves at a moderate speed due to its bulk and is vulnerable to fire.


    - **Vital Areas**: Most vulnerable areas include its head, joints, eyes, underbelly, and senses.


    - **ssification**: Ranked as a Rare level monster.


    - **Odds of Sess**: There''s a 4% chance of sessfully defeating this creature in a confrontation.


    I wasn''t entirely surprised by the creature''s statsthey were notably higher than those of an Abomination.


    However, I had to admit that a bear with such a terrifying appearance couldn''t possibly be anything less than a Rare rank monster.


    As I examined its other attributes, I realized my chances of defeating it were incredibly lowjust 4%.


    It urred to me that this might be the first time I''d encountered a Rare rank monster in this world.


    Until now, I had only encountered or heard of Umon, Iron, and Bronze rank monsters.


    That''s why I strongly believed that those were the only types of rank monsters here.


    But now, being proven wrong raised more doubts in my mind, like:


    Are there any other higher rank monsters here?


    No, wait, are there any other monsters besides this one?


    A Rare rank creature like him could be easily defeated by a tinum ranker, but...


    Fighting against a rare rank monster was incredibly difficult for any Gold Ranker, let alone facing more than one.


    As I scrutinized the screen, suddenly, another earth-shattering roar echoed through the area.


    Startled, I quickly closed my screen.


    What now?


    My heart raced as I looked up, but it was tootethe mutant bear was right in front of me, its grotesque form towering over me from a short distance away.


    How the hell did it appear out of nowhere?


    I had no idea how it had closed the gap so quickly.


    For a moment, we locked eyes, a tense silence hanging between us.


    The bear''s exposed skull and human teeth created a nightmarish visage as it opened its ugly maw or mouth.


    With a horrifying growl, it lunged at me, its massive ws outstretched.


    Instinctively, I called out to my inventory. In an instant, two guns materialized in my hands out of thin air.


    There was no time to think, no time to aim properly.


    I pointed the guns at the monstrous bear and fired wildly, without any regard for position or posture.


    The shots rang out in a chaotic flurry, echoing in the narrow alley as I desperately tried to halt the creature''s advance.


    Bullets flew in all directions, some striking the bear''s tough hide, others bouncing off the walls.


    The bullets hit the bear''s skin, but surprisingly, not a single one could pierce its stomach.


    Instead of going through, they just hit and fell to the ground.


    This only made the bear angrier, pushing it back more and more.


    It roared in rage, frustrated that it couldn''t lunge at me and tear me to pieces.


    Damn, at this rate it''s going to get me...


    Then, an idea suddenly hit me.


    I muttered, "Why didn''t I think of this sooner? I should definitely try that."


    And, then...

 Chapter 79: Chapter79-BlowJob or OralJob?! (18+)

    Instead of going through the bear''s skin, they just hit and fell to the ground.


    This only made the bear angrier, pushing it back more and more.


    It roared in rage, frustrated that it couldn''t lunge at me and tear me to pieces.


    Damn, at this rate it''s going to get me...


    Then, an idea suddenly hit me.


    I muttered, "Why didn''t I think of this sooner? I should definitely try that."


    I fired a few more bullets at the bear, aiming for its eyes and snout.


    Each shot seemed to piss it off more, but it also pushed it back, giving me a bit of space.


    The bear''s roars echoed through the narrow alleyway, a sound that shook me to my core.


    I knew I couldn''t keep this up forever.


    "I have to get out of here," I said to myself, eyeing the other side of the alleyway.


    With onest shot to its face, I turned on my heel and sprinted towards the exit.


    The bear, enraged and disoriented, stumbled but quickly regained its footing.


    I could hear it crashing through the debris, hot on my trail.


    I fired back over my shoulder, aiming blindly but desperately.


    Each shot seemed to only dy it momentarily.


    The alleyway felt endless, the walls closing in on me as I ran.


    I risked a nce back and saw the bear gaining ground, its eyes wild with fury.


    My heart pounded in my chest, my breathing in ragged gasps.


    I fired again, this time managing to hit it in the snout.


    The bear let out a deafening roar, rearing back on its hind legs.


    Using the opportunity, I pushed myself to run faster, my legs burning with the effort.


    The entrance was in sight, just a few more meters.


    I fired onest shot, praying it would slow the bear down enough.


    It hit the bear''s shoulder, causing it to stumble and fall back.


    I didn''t wait to see if it would get up again.


    I burst through the entrance of the alleyway, out into the open street.


    The sudden brightness of the open air stung my eyes, but I didn''t have time to adjust.


    Almost immediately, I was met with a barrage of magical bullets from the rebels positioned ahead.


    Their shots streaked through the air, leaving glowing trails in their wake.


    I ducked and weaved, my body moving on pure instinct.


    Each bullet whizzed past me, some so close I could feel the heat on my skin.


    The ground around me exploded in sparks and debris as the bullets struck, but I kept running, zigzagging to avoid their aim.


    This time, I was lucky. I didn''t get hit by a single bullet, unlike before. The bullets werending close to me or just barely missing.


    I spotted a huge boulder or some stone debris from the copsed building up ahead and dove behind it, using the temporary cover to catch my breath.


    Fuck those guys, they are so annoying...


    Most of the snipers and rebels with guns were on the buildings next to the ruined building or in nearby houses.


    If the snipers in the buildings missed their shot, the rebels in the houses and stores would start firing.


    Since they were so close, it was almost certain they would hit their target...


    While I was in hiding, a voice called out, "Boss! Boss, are you there?"


    Who could that be?


    I searched around and located the source: Kiara, alone in a narrow alleyway to my right.


    I whispered back, "Yeah, I hear you. What''s going on?"


    Kiara responded, "Boss,e over here. You''ll be safe from bullets."


    "I know. I''lle, but first, have you seen the others? I don''t see many people, and there aren''t many leaders here also," I asked.


    Kiara exined, "Boss, many leaders headed towards the building and other spots to handle the rebels, including their leader."


    Hmmm, got it.


    Nodding, I asked further, "And where''s your fianc, Alex?"


    Kiara''s voice wavered slightly as she answered, "Um, Boss, we got separated during the shooting. I don''t know where he is."


    Understanding the situation, I reassured her, "I see. Just hold on a bit longer. I''ll make my way to you in a few minutes."


    "Okay," Kiara replied softly...


    Now, I just need to reach there without getting hit by any bullets.


    Usually, I''d be concerned about how to make it safely.


    Now, I no longer need to worry about being shot because my n is already in progress.


    Amidst the sound of gunfire, the bear suddenly burst out of the entrance and let out a loud roar, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    As the bear burst out of the alleyway entrance, chaos erupted among the rebels.


    Their attention divided between firing at me and others and dealing with the enraged animal now charging through their ranks...


    Bullets meant for me found a new target in the bear, which roared in fury...


    Seizing the opportunity amidst the confusion, I sprinted towards Kiara''s hiding spot in the narrow alleyway.


    The bear''s presence caused rebels to scatter, some retreating from the ruined building while others tried in vain to fend off the beast...


    As soon as I entered, I urgently told Kiara, "We don''t have much time; we need to leave here."


    I don''t know about you, but I have to...


    Kiara asked, "Why, Boss?"


    I exined everything I knew about the approaching hordes...


    Kiara reacted in a very girlish manner, saying, "Oh my God, Boss, we have to go then."


    Then I said, "Wait! Why rush? We need to find a safe ce first."


    Kiara replied, "Boss, how will we find one? The danger zone has alreadye too close and taken over most of the safe ces we could have used. Now, moving forward seems like our only option."


    Confused, I asked, "What? The danger zone has alreadye close? How do you know? Where do you see it?"


    I bombarded Kiara with questions, overwhelmed by my confusion.


    "Calm down," Kiara said, "I''ll show, just hold on."


    I shut my mouth down and waited.


    Then, Kiara picked up a stone and threw it in a specific direction.


    I followed her gaze and was shocked to see the stone hit an invisible barrier and fall down. This sight cleared up all my doubts.


    The barrier had already moved closer, and I hadn''t even noticed.


    Kiara then asked, "Do you understand now, boss?"


    I nodded instead of answering, lost in my thoughts.


    Wait, does this mean the monsters I saw earlier weren''t just wandering around here aimlessly, but were actually forced toe here because of this invisible wall?


    That means more monsters wille here as the zone keeps shrinking...


    Now, I have again get out of here...


    I slowly went to the entrance of the alleyway and looked outside.


    Right now, the bear and hordes of zombies were attacking the rebels and anyone else they could find.


    My eyes finally spotted a restaurant that wasn''t surrounded by zombies or rebels.


    I couldn''t see its name because it was still a bit far away...


    But from what I could tell, it was a safe ce for now.


    I didn''t know how much time I had before the zone started shrinking again, or if it was already shrinking...


    But there was a problem...


    I needed to get there as fast as possible because the three Abominations with the bear were busy attacking the rebels and targeting the building where the rebels were stationed.


    I had to use this time to reach the restaurant-


    Before I could finish my thoughts, a sudden virtual screen appeared in front of me with an unexpected quest...


    Netori Quest: [Blow job!]


    Have Kira give you a oral blowjob!


    Objective: sex 0/1


    Reward: Cooldown period on Dash Skill will taken out for once...


    Oh, yes, the perfect quest for my current situation...


    Thank you, system.


    You''re my plot armor in this world to whom I can rely...


    Not all the time though...


    Now, How should I say this Kiara?


    Straight or teasing or...?


    Since I''m short on time, straight seemed like the best choice.


    I turned to Kiara and said, "I need you to do something for me."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she asked, "What is it, Boss?"


    I looked around to make sure no one else was nearby and then said, "I need you to suck me off."


    Kiara''s eyes widened even further, and she looked at me in shock. "What? But, boss, here, I can''t!


    I took a step closer to her and said, "Yes, you can. I need you to do this for me. It''s an order."


    Kiara hesitated for a moment, and then suddenly, she reached out and grabbed my crotch, squeezing it hard.


    "Oh, Boss, you''re so big," she moaned.


    The sensation of her hand on my cock was almost too much to bear, but I held back, knowing that I needed to keep myposure.


    "Yes, I am," I said. "Now, get on your knees and take it out."


    Kiara hesitated for a moment, but then she slowly sank to her knees, her eyes never leaving mine.


    She reached up and unzipped my pants, pulling them down along with my underwear.


    My cock sprang free, already hard and throbbing with anticipation.


    Kiara looked at it for a moment, and then she leaned forward, taking the tip of my cock into her mouth.


    She swirled her tongue around it, teasing me with every movement.


    I groaned with pleasure, reaching down to tangle my fingers in her hair.


    She licked all around the crown, her tongue gentle one moment, then flicking out against me the next.


    She''d kiss the crown a couple of times, then run her tongue all around me, her hand slowly stroking. She was driving me crazy.


    "God, that''s good."


    While I was so caught in the enjoyment of the blowjob that Ipletely forgot why I was doing all of this in the first ce...


    Now is not the time to enjoy...


    I looked down at Kira and, said, "Kiara, say some nasty words and, suck me more harder so, that I can cum fast."


    Then, She sat up looking at me, her hand stroking me sweetly. "You like? Making me a ve to your beautiful cock? Making me lick it and kiss it, fighting the slut inside of me who wants to devour you and make you shoot your nasty load down my throat."


    Kiaraplied, taking more of my cock into her mouth, her head bobbing up and down as she sucked me off.


    The sensation was almost too much to bear, and I knew I wouldn''tst much longer.


    I reached down and grabbed Kiara''s head, holding it in ce as I thrust my hips forward, fucking her mouth with every movement.


    Kiara moaned around my cock, her hands reaching up to clutch at my thighs, her nails digging into my skin.


    I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to hold back much longer.


    "Kiara, I''m going toe," I warned.


    Kiara didn''t stop, her mouth still wrapped around my cock, her tongue still swirling around the tip.


    With one final thrust, I came, filling Kiara''s mouth with my seed.


    She swallowed every drop, her eyes never leaving mine.


    When I was finished, she pulled back, looking up at me with a sated expression.


    "Did I do good, Boss?" she asked.


    I reached down and helped her up, pulling up my pants as I did so.


    "Yes, Kiara, you did very good," I said, my voice still hoarse with pleasure.


    Kiara smiled at me, her cheeks flushed with pleasure.


    "I''m d, Boss," she said...


    I stared at my system screen and read the message it showed me...


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Netori Quest: [Blow job] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! Your cooldown for the dash skill has finished!]


    Now that I have this skill, I''ll easily evade those zombies.

 Chapter 80: Chapter80-Why this bastard again?!

    I stared at my system screen and read the message it showed me...


    [Ding, Congrattions, host! Netori Quest: [Blow job] has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: 1/1.]


    [Ding, Congrattions, Host! Your cooldown for the dash skill has finished!]


    Now that I have this skill, I''ll easily evade those zombies...


    Wait, how should I take her with me?


    I''ll be running like crazy, and as an Iron ranker, she won''t be able to keep up.


    Hmm... Maybe I should try that instead?


    I turned to Kiara, who was looking at me with a mix of unknown and curiosity. "Kiara, to escape from here, I need to carry you in a ''fireman''s carry'' position. It''s the only way we can move quickly and safely. Trust me on this."


    I didn''t wanted to waste any time chatting, so I got straight to the point without any hesitation.


    I chose this position precisely because it would help me avoid attracting Alex''s attention.


    If he saw me carrying Kiara like that, it might cause problems.


    Also, it was the only position where I could carry Kiara with one hand while using the other to get some kills.


    Kiara squinted her eyes and looked me up and down. "Boss, can you?"


    Is she for real?


    "Hey, what do you mean by ''can you''? Are you doubting my strength?"


    Kiara shook her head. "No, boss, it''s just"


    "It''s just what?"


    Kiara thought for a moment, then nodded. "Nothing, boss. If you think it''s the best way, then I''m in."


    "Good," I said, taking a deep breath. "Hold on tight, and don''t let go no matter what."


    With that, I carefully lifted Kiara, draping her over my shoulders in the fireman''s carry position.


    I made sure to lift as slowly as I could since I wasn''t a professional and it was my first time carrying someone like this.


    She clung to me tightly, understanding the urgency of our situation.


    With Kiara securely on my shoulders, I activated my dash skill.


    Instantly, a surge of energy coursed through my body, filling me with incredible speed and agility.


    The world around us became a blur as I sprinted through the streets.


    Kiara''s grip tightened, her fingers digging into my shoulders as we sped along...


    Using my free hand, I fired bullets in every direction, taking out any zombies that came close.


    My aim was sharp, each shot finding its target with deadly precision.


    Zombies fell one by one, their bodies hitting the ground as we raced past them.


    I darted and weaved through the streets, avoiding clusters of zombies, my enhanced speed allowing me to outmaneuver them easily.


    The rush of wind in my ears and the excitement pumping through my veins kept me focused as I navigated our way to safety.


    Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity.


    I knew I didn''t have much time left for the skill to be effective; three seconds had already passed, leaving me with only a few more to reach safety.


    Pushing myself to the limit, I increased my speed, feeling the energy surge through my muscles.


    The restaurant was just a little over 100 meters away, but the real challengey in the horde of zombies trailing us.


    Their growls grew louder, and I could feel their presence closing in.


    With every passing second, the distance between us and the door to the restaurant lessen.


    And finally, when we got much closer to the restaurant door, I threw my gun aside without hesitation and kicked the door open.


    Without wasting a second, I burst through the door, tossing Kiara aside like a ragdoll.


    Kiara fell to the floor and eximed angrily, "Ouch! Why did you throw me, boss? That really hurts!"


    I quickly ignored her and, locked the door behind us, ensuring no zombies could follow us in.


    Breathing heavily, I took a moment to survey our surroundings.


    Finally, we are inside the restaurant...


    The zombies were roaring and relentlessly pounding on the restaurant''s window with both hands, attempting to shatter it for easier ess inside.


    I chose to leave from here, realizing that if Kiara and I remained here, they would continue their assault until the window gave way...


    In one corner of the restaurant, there was a staircase.


    Nearby, there were fancy things like chairs and tables, but I didn''t pay attention to them at the moment.


    My main focus was the stairs.


    Why?


    Because to avoid being noticed by the horde, our best bet was to go to the second floor of the restaurant where we could hide easily...


    The restaurant had two floors.


    I told Kiara, "Let''s head upstairs to avoid the zombies'' notice."


    I exined my decision afterwards because I knew if I only said part of it, she would ask for more details, and I also wanted to keep our conversation short.


    Kiara said, "Ok."


    As we were about to head towards the stairs, I heard a sudden noise.


    **THUD**


    It was the sound of something metallic falling behind the restaurant''s kitchen.


    I called out, "I know you''re back there. Juste out now."


    Solos emerged from the kitchen, his presence exuding menace as he sneered at me with open contempt.


    "Hey, fucker, we meet again," he spat, his voice dripping with malice.


    Heh... This bastard again...


    Why can''t he just leave me alone?


    I brushed off his insult, stayingposed. "What were you doing there?" I asked firmly.


    Solos smirked, a cruel gleam in his eye. "Just enjoying watching your ass run like a coward," he replied casually.


    He seems to enjoy insulting me a lot.


    I''m not sure how much he harbors hatred for Michael, but one thing''s certain: he''ll definitely continue annoying me like this in the future...


    I didn''t much like getting insulted all the time...


    I chuckled dismissively. "Oh, really? Remember just yesterday when this bastard guy of yours just kicked your sorry ass and beat you in a duel?"


    Solos''s face twisted with anger, his jaw tightening.


    He pointed his sword at me, his voice filled with venom. "You got luckyst time," he growled. "Now that I have my sword, what do you think will happen?"


    Yeah, yeah, just tant excuses...


    I met his re calmly. "Nothing," I replied evenly. "You''re still no match for me."


    Solos clenched his teeth, fury zing in his eyes. "You dare insult me, you bastard!"


    When the fuck did I ever insult you?


    Damn it, this annoying bastard just keeps getting on my nerves more and more.


    I decided to y along with him...


    I smirked, unfazed by his rage. "What could a weakling like you possibly do to me?"


    Solos''s face flushed red with anger as he raised his sword, preparing to strike.


    I expected this oue...


    I also drew both daggers from my pants pockets and prepared myself to defend against any attack that mighte from Solos.


    While Solos and I stared each other down, anticipating the next move, Kiara sat in a chair, visibly enjoying the spectacle as if she eagerly awaited a major confrontation.


    What kind of woman is she, anyway?


    As Solos and I stood locked in our standoff, the air suddenly erupted with the deafening roar of gunfire...


    What?


    Bullets whizzed through the air, tearing into the surroundings of the restaurant.


    I dropped to the floor to avoid getting hit by bullets, with Kiara and Solos quickly following suit.


    Startled, zombies from all directions turned towards the source of the sound, drawn like moths to a me.


    In the chaos that ensued, the zombies charged towards the direction of the gunfire, their hungry groans filling the air.


    But as they closed in, they were met with a hail of bullets, mowing them down mercilessly.


    The attackers outside were relentless, systematically clearing out the undead threat with ruthless efficiency.


    Inside the restaurant, the gunfire intensified.


    Bullets shattered windows and pierced through walls, sending ss and debris flying.


    What the hell is happening?


    Rebels attack?


    The safe ce I had sought was now under siege, caught in the crossfire of a battle I weren''t a part of.


    But how?


    This was not what I expected...


    Realizing the danger, I made a split-second decision.


    With Kiara and Solos momentarily distracted by the onught, I sprinted towards the kitchen, my only hope for shelter...


    Leaping over fallen chairs and dodging stray bullets, I reached the kitchen door just as it was sted open by iing gunfire.


    Inside, chaos reigned.


    Cookware ttered to the ground, and mes erupted from damaged stoves.


    I dove behind a steel counter, seeking cover from the relentless barrage outside.


    The kitchen became a battleground of its own, with bullets piercing through walls and appliances...


    I nced sideways to check on Kiara and realized she wasn''t nearby.


    After scanning the area further, I spotted her in the staircase where no bullets were reaching, making it a safe and hidden spot for now.


    As for Solos, he was still on the ground, ducking his head. I didn''t understand why he was doing this. As I mentioned before, bullets of this caliber wouldn''t harm Gold Rankers much; they''d only get painless injuries.


    Given their faster recovery speed, they''d heal within a few hours.


    But why would they even get injured in the first ce?


    I mean, shouldn''t he have a special skill to protect himself?


    He should have...


    Then why is not using it?


    Meh, leave it, who cares about that bastard?


    I turned my attention back to the bullets firing.


    Are those bears and the Abomination dead or what?


    If not, how can these guys freely roam around and fire bullets?


    But if they are dead, how did they even manage to defeat a tinum Rank monster let alone kill it?


    For now, since I wasn''t sure, I decided to leave it be. This might be the rebels'' death stampede.


    What''s a death stampede?


    It''s a strategy...


    So, when the rebel leaders think they''re losing, they sacrifice some of their members by ordering them to charge and attack at the front, knowing they''ll die immediately...


    Just then, while I was lost in thought, something unbelievably shocking happened.


    That was...

 Chapter 81: Chapter81-Time acts like a Bitch

    What''s a death stampede?


    It''s a strategy...


    So, when the rebel leaders think they''re losing, they sacrifice some of their members by ordering them to charge and attack at the front, knowing they''ll die immediately...


    Just then, while I was lost in thought, something unbelievably shocking happened.


    ***


    The gunfire suddenly ceased in our direction and shifted to another, apanied by the sound of bullets and the roars of humans from outside.


    I was sitting in the kitchen, but when the firing stopped and the roars echoed, my curiosity was immediately piqued.


    I couldn''t understand what had just happened.


    Why did the gunfire suddenly stop?


    And what were those sounds of people shouting?


    What was happening here?


    Slowly, I stood up and carefully looked out from the kitchen.


    The sharp smell of monster and human blood mixed in the air, creating a sickening odor.


    Smoke filled the area, creating a gray haze that made it hard to see the chaotic scene outside.


    Kiara and Ss were clearly surprised, judging by their expressions.


    Although the gunfire wasn''t now aimed at us, I could still hear bullets and screams outside.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps emerged from within the smoke.


    Someone wasing in our direction.


    Kiara and Ss quickly shifted into a fighting stance, ready for whatever was approaching...


    As the footsteps grew louder, a silhouette began to take shape within the swirling smoke.


    My nerves were cautious as I strained to make out who was approaching.


    Then, the figure emerged from the haze, and to my astonishment, it was Marcus.


    "Marcus?" I muttered under my breath, hardly believing my eyes.


    Kiara and Ss, who had been poised forbat, immediately rxed their stances upon recognizing him.


    They hurried toward him, relief evident on their faces.


    "Leader, are you okay?" Kiara asked, her voice a mix of concern and urgency...


    I quickly followed behind them, my own anxiety easing slightly at the sight of Marcus.


    He looked tired and battle-worn, but determined as ever.


    He gave us a quick nod, his eyes scanning each of us to ensure we were unharmed.


    "Are you guys okay?" Marcus asked, his voice steady despite the chaos outside.


    "Yeah, I am fine," Ss replied, though his tone carried the weight of exhaustion.


    I responded, "Hey, we''re here too."


    Ss retorted, "Who gives a damn?"


    I teased him, "Sure, only a jerk wouldn''t care, especially when they''re the ones who are weak."


    "Who are you calling weak, asshole?" Ss shot back.


    "Nobody!" I quickly replied.


    Marcus intervened, saying, "Both of you stop fighting like children."


    Ignoring Marcus, I asked, "What''s happening out there?"


    Marcus took a deep breath before exining, "The rebels couldn''t hold out against the monsters and us. They''ve retreated, but not without using theirst-ditch strategy: the death stampede. They''ve sacrificed some of their own, sending them out to kill anything in sight. It''s chaos out there."


    I sighed...


    So, this is the reason the shooting began here?


    I had a feeling they might use the death stampede strategy.


    The rebels probably wanted to target not just influential families'' children but also regr people...


    It''s like hitting two targets with one shot.


    Marcus turned to Ss and me, looking serious. "Ss and Michael, there are still people out there in the middle of the fighting. Ss, head to the west side where groups 2, 3, and 7 are located, and..." He nced at me, "you cover the northern area where the others are."


    With that, Marcus dashed back towards the broken entrance of the restaurant and, after going outside ran off to a particr direction...


    As Kiara, Ss, and I stood there...


    And at that moment, I made a big mistake by letting my guard down slightly, something I regretted right away.


    As suddenly out of nowhere...


    "Urck-"


    It was Kira''s voice, who was kicked by Solos and thrown to the other side, hitting the table and immediately losing consciousness.


    I nced at Kiara, then at Solos, and yelled, "You"


    **Swish**


    I felt a sudden, searing pain sh through my right side of the stomach.


    "Ahh!"


    The impact was immediate, knocking me to the ground with a gasp of shock and agony.


    As I looked up, struggling toprehend what had just happened, I saw Ss standing over me, his sword dripping with my blood.


    "What did you think, fucker?" Ss sneered, his voice filled with bitter betrayal. "That I would really let you go after we talked a little? You really let your guard down, bastard."


    His words hit me harder than the wound itself.


    I expected...


    He might do this to me eventually, but I didn''t expect him to do it now.


    Luckily, I wasn''t too worried because I had already made ns when I was attacked alone earlier.


    I don''t know why I''m even calling him "solos."


    He should be referred as Mother*cker, Sucker and, manh things else.


    Blood slowly pooled from the gash in my stomach, staining my clothes crimson and sending waves of pain through my body.


    I attempted to stand up slowly, but I failed because...


    Ss kicked me in the stomach, sending a sharp pain through me.


    His kick knocked me off bnce and threw me backward...


    "Fucker, You remember right? The day, how you insulted and humiliated me in front of everyone?"


    I was so wrapped up in my thoughts about other things that Ipletely ignored him.


    "Even though there''s no crowd to witness it today, I''ll ensure your filthy mouth won''t dare to speak again tomorrow."


    His voice was full of bitter anger as he remembered the past days...


    But to me, it felt insignificantI hadn''t even started talking to him yet.


    As Ss stood over me, taunting and confident, I took a deep breath, ignoring the pain searing through my abdomen.


    With a quick movement, I reached into my inventory and retrieved my gun, startling Ss.


    "What the heck? Where did you get that? How" Ss started, but I didn''t let him finish.


    Before he could react further, I aimed the gun at him and fired.


    The bullet grazed his shoulder, causing him to stagger back in surprise and pain.


    Using the opportunity, I pushed him away, creating some distance between us...


    "You underestimated me, Ss," I growled, my voice strained with pain but filled with determination. "I don''t go down that easily."


    My n was to deliberately get myself kicked from Solos to create some distance between us. Then, I would draw a gun from my inventory and use it against Solos to gain the upper hand, especially since he was nearby and a gun is a dangerous weapon in a sword fight.


    Although the bullets would only injure him, but still, it would suffice for the moment.


    Ss regained his footing and charged towards me, but I anticipated his move.


    As he lunged forward, I sidestepped and delivered a swift blow to his chest, knocking him off bnce.


    He managed to steady himself, but I didn''t relent.


    I continued firing bullets, each shot pushing him back further.


    One positive aspect of guns is that even though they may only injure high-ranking individuals without killing them, the force of the bullets can still push them back.


    This happens because their bodies are so resilient just like a gel ball, able to deflect bullets but also move backward upon impact.


    The chaos of the ongoing battle outside echoed in the restaurant.


    Gunfire and shouts reverberated through the air, mingling with the acrid smell of smoke and blood.


    The restaurant was in disarray, with overturned tables and broken windows adding to the mayhem.


    With each step closer to the entrance, I forced Ss backward.


    Another thing I discovered was that Ss never used his special skills the whole time, which made me think:


    Is his skill useless or what?


    From the way he talked about wanting to kill me, I made a backup n in case he used his special skill.


    But now, as he keeps getting pushed back, he hasn''t used it at all...


    His expression shifted from surprise to frustration as he struggled to regain control of the situation.


    I maintained my focus, ignoring the pain that threatened to overwhelm me, fueled by adrenaline and determination to survive.


    Finally, with onest push, I forced Ss out of the restaurant.


    He stumbled back onto the street, momentarily disoriented by the sudden change in environment.


    I stood at the threshold, catching my breath as I kept my gun trained on him.


    "You made a mistake, Ss," I warned, my voice steady despite the pain. "Don''t fuckinge back."


    Ss red at me, his chest heaving with exertion and anger.


    For a moment, our eyes locked in a silent battle of wills amidst the chaos around us.


    Then, without another word, he turned and disappeared into the smoke-filled streets, blending with the shadows of the ongoing conflict.


    As the adrenaline began to ebb, the pain in my stomach intensified.


    I leaned against the doorframe for support, taking slow and heavy breath...


    The situation outside was grim with destruction everywhere, littered with dead bodies and their killers.


    Given the circumstances, I quickly drank a healing potion which I took out from my inventory a few seconds ago...


    As I waited for the healing potion to take effect, I decided to remain cautious and keep my guard up, even though there were no zombies around here...


    I also thought about my decision about not killing Solos...


    Even though I wanted to kill him, I knew I shouldn''t act as recklessly as Solos.


    A few minutes ago, Marcus came by and gave us a job to do.


    If Solos was found dead, Marcus would likely suspect me since he saw us arguing and fighting.


    I didn''t want to be on Marcus''s suspected side because I didn''t know what he might do if he found out I killed Solos.


    What if he might informs the government?


    Another reason was that if I got caught, I might break thew again, and I already know where that could lead.


    So, I chose to let Solos go instead of killing him.


    Even though I knew letting him go might be a big mistake or a relief, I couldn''t care less right nowI survived all that shits all by my little luck and, myself.


    A few minutester, after my deep wound healed, I stood up and went to check on Kiara, who was still unconscious.


    After checking her condition and helping her drink a healing potion, I sat in a seat beside her.


    I also nced at the time, noting how much time I had left until this death game ended.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 9 a.m.


    Date: April 23


    Year: 2130


    ...


    Fuck, only two hours have passed since the chaos began...


    I couldn''t help but curse out in my mind...


    Now, I really wonder why I didn''t like time in my previous world.


    I believed that when you thought time would run fast, it would slow down considerably, but when you thought time would slow down, it did the opposite and sped up.


    This proved my theory: "Time acts like a bitch when you need it to behave the least."

 Chapter 82: Chapter82-Football stadium

    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 9 a.m.


    ...


    Damn, only two hours have passed since the chaos began...


    Now, I really wonder why I didn''t like time in my previous world.


    I believed that when you thought time would run fast, it would slow down considerably, but when you thought time would slow down, it did the opposite and sped up.


    This proved my theory: "Time acts like a bitch when you need it to behave the least."


    After waiting for about twenty minutes, Kiara finally stirred.


    I watched her closely, noting the subtle movements that indicated she wasing to.


    The healing potion had worked its magic, but she still looked pale and exhausted.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and she groaned softly, attempting to sit up.


    I immediately moved closer to help her, supporting her as she regained her senses.


    "Kiara," I said expressionless, trying to keep my voice calm and steady. "How do you feel now?"


    She blinked a few times, her gaze focusing on me. "Boss... I feel like I got hit by a truck," she muttered, wincing as she touched the back of her head where she had hit the table. "But I''ll live. What happened? Why did Ss...?"


    I shook my head, cutting her off gently. "There''s no time to exin everything right now. I need to go and take care of some things. You either stay here and rest or find a safe ce to hide until this is all over. We can''t afford any more surprises."


    Kiara looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of confusion and determination. "I''ll be okay, Boss..."


    I nodded, appreciating her words. "Good. Stay safe, Kiara. We''ll regroup once this fight ends."


    With that, I turned away, my focus shifting back to the immediate threat outside.


    I sprinted through the streets, which were filled with smoke and blood.


    "Which way is north?" I wondered.


    After a few seconds, I changed my direction and ran north.


    As I kept running, the smoke around me started to clear until there was none left in my view.


    I dashed past many half-destroyed buildings, which became a blur with each step.


    One thing stood out: there were no monsters around...


    At first, I ignored it, thinking the monsters might have gone toward the areas with gunfire sounds or followed the bear-like monster to attack the rebels.


    But now that I had run about half a kilometer, it was hard to ignore the fact that there were no monsters.


    Where did they all go so suddenly?


    I felt a bit frustrated because the main reason I decided to run north was to hunt monsters and fill my upgrade bar to trigger my ascendance and level up.


    But since there were no monsters here, I had to wait longer for my level up.


    I opened my character status to check my information.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Titles:- Netori King and, Lust King.


    Progression to Gold rank: 64% (1600/2500 essences)


    ...


    Huh...


    I need just 900 more...


    For now, let''s get there quickly, kill some time, and gather more essences.


    ***


    After running for 20 more minutes, I heard the sounds of gunfire and other weapons in the distance.


    I immediately stopped, realizing the fight is probably going on between the group members and the rebels.


    Rushing in recklessly would be a bad idea, so moving cautiously would be smarter...


    My surroundings changed from buildings to a more open area with a road leading straight to a stadiumspecifically, a football stadium.


    I was slowly making my way toward the stadium, where the fight was taking ce.


    As I approached the stadium, the sounds of battle grew louder and more intense.


    I stayed low, moving cautiously along the edge of the road, scanning my surroundings for any signs of danger.


    The open area around the stadium provided little cover, but I had to keep moving.


    The stadium loomedrge ahead, its once vibrant structure now marred by the chaos of battle.


    I could see shes of gunfire and hear the shouts of people engaged inbat.


    Taking a deep breath, I tightened my grip on my weapon and continued forward.


    As I neared the entrance, I noticed a group of our allies pinned down by rebel gunfire.


    I immediately jumped behind some bushes when I noticed them.


    I didn''t have any other ce to hide, so I took cover there. I didn''t want my group or anyone else to see me, as I''d be an easy target for the rebels.


    Instead, I decided to hide and wait for a good opportunity.


    As my guns were also on cooldown, or I would have taken out those rebels by now.


    Some group members were taking cover behind an overturned vehicle, exchanging shots with the rebels.


    However, there were two guys without guns, just weapons: one with a rapier and the other with a war il.


    What are they doing here?


    They were Sam and Allen.


    I thought they were on the west side with their groups, but here they were.


    Sam and Allen were the leaders of groups 7 and 3, so normally it would be surprising to see them here.


    But since their big brother Jack was present, it made sense why they are here.


    But why aren''t they attacking?


    Those guys love to fight, so I expected them to charge out and start causing havoc by now.


    Could those rebels be gold-ranked? If so, why would they need guns in the first ce?


    They could juste out and fight with their weapons.


    I was finding it increasingly confusing to grasp the current situation.


    Judging from the rebels'' positions, it seemed likely that the rest of their forces were inside the stadium.


    Jack and the other groups were also not present here, and the gunfireing from inside suggested they were engaged in battle with the rebels....


    So, what should I do?


    Should I change my n or stay put here?


    On one hand, staying here keeps me safe from the rebels, but it also feels like time wasted.


    On the other hand, going there could help me understand why those guys are lounging around and also give me insight into the situation inside the stadium.


    After a few minutes of consideration, I decided to head over there.


    The distance between us was only 100 to 200 meters.


    I took a deep breath and counted to three.


    "1...2...3..."


    "Ok, let''s go..."


    I sprinted across the open ground towards Sam and Allen.


    Initially, everything seemed calm, but within moments, all eyes, both allies and enemies alike, were on me.


    Some of the rebels quickly shifted their aim from my group members to me, seeing an opportunity to eliminate me.


    They opened fire, and I deftly dodged their sporadic gunfire.


    Bullets zipped past, raising dust and debris, but I focused on reaching the safety of the brothers'' cover position.


    Honestly, I would have been hit by bullets at least once or twice if the rebels were closer than half a kilometer away and if there had been a sniper.


    As it was, navigating safely was rtively easy for me.


    With swift movements, I zigzagged to disrupt the shooters'' aim, taking advantage of any cover I could find.


    Eventually, I slid behind an overturned truck next to Sam, Allen, and the others.


    They looked at me with surprise and concern as I caught my breath, though Allen and Sam were the only ones who stayed focused; the others immediately returned to shooting around.


    "What the hell, Michael? Why are you here? Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Sam whispered urgently, ncing over the barrier, I mean truck cautiously.


    That''s the first time he reacted like that.


    It surprised me because I never expected him to break his usual silent demeanor.


    "Sorry, didn''t mean to make such a grand entrance," I replied, slightly out of breath. "I was instructed by Marcus toe here and check on you guys."


    Allen smirked, adjusting his grip on the war il. "Well, you certainly know how to make an entrance. Michael, sprinting through a battlefield like it''s a morning jog."


    I chuckled softly, the tension easing slightly. "Yeah, well, I''ve had practice. So, what''s the n here?"


    Sam exchanged a quick look with Allen before answering. "We were waiting for Jack''s orders. He told us to hold this position and wait for further instructions."


    "Why? You two look like you''re on vacation here," I quipped, trying to keep the mood light despite the situation.


    Allen shrugged, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Jack knows best. He said he''s got a n brewing."


    Here''s a refined version:


    I asked, "Oh, that exins it. How long have you guys been waiting here?"


    Allen replied, "huhh... About an hour, maybe..."


    Surprised, I eximed, "Wait, really? Are you serious?"


    Allen questioned, "What makes you think otherwise?"


    I rified, "I mean, are you certain? You know Jack has dementia, right?"


    I had a strong suspicion that Jack had either forgotten to call them or was currently in danger, considering his continued silence.


    Allen yfully retorted, "Ah, Michael, you underestimate Jack. He''s probably just strategizing. You know how he gets."


    Raising an eyebrow, I remained unconvinced. "Still, an hour?"


    Persisting, I suggested, "Why not just check?"


    Allen hesitated briefly, then responded, "But..."


    Urh... He''s still hesitant; let''s apply more pressure.


    I interrupted gently, "What''s the harm? I''m simply suggesting we check."


    Allen sighed, then unexpectedly pulled out a walkie-talkie from his pocket.


    He nced at it thoughtfully before pressing the call button.


    "Jack," he spoke into the device, his voice carrying a mix of concern and amusement. "Any updates on our next move? We''ve been holding position here for quite a while."


    The walkie-talkie crackled to life, and after a brief pause, Jack''s voice came through, slightly distorted but audible. "Hey, why are you guys still out there? Didn''t I tell you toe inside a few minutes ago?"


    Allen and Sam both turned to me, and I smirked knowingly, saying, "I knew it."


    Allen retorted, "Bro, you realize you haven''t even briefed us yet? Is your dementia kicking in or what?"


    Jack hesitated, then responded, "Ehh, I... haven''t?"


    Allen confirmed, "No."


    Jack sighed apologetically, "I''m sorry, guys. I think I forgot again to inform you. My bad, sorry."


    Allen nodded skeptically, "Yeah, sure. If Michael hadn''t reminded us to check, we might''ve stayed out here another hour."


    In the background, we could hear the shing of swords as Jack added, "Sorry, guys, gotta go. There''s a fight breaking out. But before I sign off, good luck guys and, wee aboard, Michael."


    The walkie-talkie crackled and cut off abruptly after Jack''s brief message. Allen nced at me with a raised eyebrow, clearly amused. "Well, there you have it. Looks like you were right to push, Michael."


    I smirked back at him, feeling a sense of validation. "Always trust your instincts, Allen."


    He nodded thoughtfully, then turned to his group members. "Alright, everyone, listen up. We''re moving out in a few minutes. Prepare yourselves."


    The group members nodded in acknowledgment, some adjusting their gear while others checked their weapons onest time.


    To be fair, there was not a single tension between them...


    It was like they were sure they would win..


    Meanwhile, Sam and Allen readied themselves, each gripping their respective weapons tightly.


    Sam had his rapier at the ready, while Allen swung his war il in a practiced motion.


    Their expressions were focused yet resolute, ready to charge into action.


    Gotta ready myself...


    I retrieved my daggers, securing them firmly in both hands, preparing for whatevery ahead.


    The weight of the des felt reassuring as I mentally went through the n.


    Allen looked over at me and grinned. "Ready for this, Michael?"


    I was filled with excitement as I stayed close behind them, both to protect myself and to take down rebels alongside them.


    I nodded, a sense of adrenaline starting to pump through me.


    I eximed confidently, "Absolutely!"

 Chapter 83: Chapter83-Group Kill

    Allen and Sam immediately dashed toward the entrance where the rebels were hiding.


    The rest of us, four group members, followed close behind, trying to keep up with their swift movements.


    They were just moving too fast...


    As we moved forward, Allen expertly swung his war il, deflecting the bullets fired by the rebels.


    Each hit sent bullets flying in different directions, clearing our path.


    How is he even doing that?


    For a gold ranker to see a bullet with his bare eyes and deflect it with his weapon was just mind-blowing.


    I felt like he was using a skill because there''s no way he could do it that easily otherwise...


    Sam, on the other hand, was incredibly fast and agile, dodging the shots and closing the distance between him and the rebels...


    There were eight rebels stationed at the entrance.


    Sam was the first to reach them and began fighting with two of them...


    When we reached the entrance, the rebels changed their strategy.


    They pulled out their regr weaponsspears, swords, daggers, and other des.


    The air reverberated with the ng of steel as the battle shifted to close-quartersbat, rendering guns ineffective...


    Allen swung his il with devastating force, smashing through the rebels'' defenses and taking down several of them.


    I literally saw him smashing a certain rebel''s balls with his il...


    Man, I hope that guy is ok...


    I have to admit, even I was horrified.


    I could understand how that guy felt.


    Sam was just as deadly as his brother, as he also especially targeted the stomachs of the rebels he fought and, stabbed them hard so, they enter deep, making it painful for a rebel to fight more...


    I don''t know what his issue is with stomachs, but it''s clear he has a strong dislike for that particr part...


    They weren''t just brothers; they were like devils who like to torture...


    Together, they killed six rebels in a matter of moments.


    In the midst of their battle, one of the rebels charged toward me with a sword in hand.


    I reacted quickly, raising my daggers to meet his attack.


    He swung his sword in a wide arc, aiming for my head.


    I ducked under the strike, feeling the rush of air as the de passed over me.


    I countered with a swift stab to his side, my dagger sinking into his flesh.


    He grunted in pain but didn''t falter, swinging his sword again in a desperate attempt to hit me.


    I sidestepped his attack and shed at his wrist, causing him to drop his weapon.


    With both daggers, I unleashed a flurry of strikes at his hand, chest, stomach, and legsany part I could target.


    The rebel foolishly tried to block with his remaining hand, but I was too fast.


    The rebel was in very bad shape, with countless cuts from his upper to lower body and blood flowing everywhere...


    He was barely holding on in thest few minutes of his life...


    After a few more minutes of fighting, when he could no longer defend himself and had given up all hope to live, I stopped ying around and decided to finish it quickly.


    Inded a final blow to his chest, stabbing him and causing him to crumple to the ground, defeated.


    I also heard Allen''s voice saying, "Took you longer than I expected."


    Looking around, all I could see was a blood bath scene, with Allen and his brother standing amidst it all.


    The rebelsy dead, their lives taken by the Smith brothers.


    They must have regretted their choice to be rebel in this life, facing such brutal endssome with crushed skulls, others with fatal wounds to their stomachs or chests.


    Their deaths were undeniably cruel.


    I didn''t feel sympathy for them, though.


    They had themselves killed many children and, peoples in a recent massacre just a month ago.


    "Can''t you both just kill them normally?" I asked Sam and Allen.


    Sam remained silent, shaking his head twice.


    Allen responded teasingly, "Huh? Isn''t it how normal people kill? Besides, who cares if I kill them brutally or not?"


    "I said, ''I do care!''"


    Allen asked, "Why?"


    "Because it''s disgusting."


    The scene was so disgusting that I had almost vomited a while ago.


    I was barely able to hold back...


    "Oh,e on. Haven''t you ever seen a drop of blood before?" Allen asked.


    This looks to you a drop of blood...


    "Yeah, I have," I replied. "But this isn''t just a drop of blood; it''s a bloodbath."


    "Whatever," Allen muttered dismissively.


    Allen regarded me with a hint of amusement in his eyes but didn''t argue further. Instead, he nodded in acknowledgment.


    As the sounds of battle subsided momentarily, we went inside of the entrance.


    I looked around and saw two corridors branching offone to the left and the other to the right.


    "We should split up," I suggested, ncing at Sam and Allen. "You two go left, and we''ll take the right. It''ll cover more ground."


    Allen smirked and asked, "As you say?"


    His tone was almost mocking, but there was a glint of respect for the n.


    "As I say," I confirmed, gesturing for the other group members to follow me.


    We swiftly moved towards the right corridor, keeping our senses sharp for any signs of rebel activity.


    Meanwhile, Allen and Sam took the left corridor, their movements decisive and synchronized.


    I said, ''Follow me!''


    The others fell into line behind me as usual.


    I maintained a steady sprint, not too slow or fast.


    Running too quickly might expose us to enemy attacks with little time to react, and I couldn''t riskgging behind, as my current teammates mightint with it.


    While running at a moderate pace, I heard footsteps approaching us.


    Rebels...


    I stopped in my tracks and shouted, "Everybody, stay alert!"


    The footsteps grew louder with each passing second.


    They would be here any moment.


    I quickly surveyed my surroundings, looking for anything that might give me any advantage it can in the battle.


    The side lights hanging on the walls illuminated the corridor, and I also noticed a fire extinguisher nearby.


    I immediately formed a backup n, taking into ount the possibility that the rebels might be too powerful.


    If needed, I wouldn''t hesitate to leave my Allies and, use my escape n to survive.


    After a few minutes of walking, another eight rebels suddenly came into view.


    Surprisingly, not a single one of them had a gun.


    Call it luck or coincidence, but it was fortunate for me, as I was standing in front of everyone.


    If those rebels had attacked with guns, I might have been dead by now.


    Out of the eight rebels, six were holding swords while the remaining two carried daggers. I quickly assessed the situation and made a split-second decision.


    "You guys take one each," I shouted to my teammates, "and I''ll handle the other four!"


    Without waiting for a response, I charged forward, focusing on the four closest rebels.


    My heart pounded in my chest, but adrenaline sharpened my senses.


    I was extremely nervous since this would be my first time fighting four iron rankers together.


    However, my nervousness quickly faded away when I saw how poorly the first rebel attacked me.


    Who the heck holds a sword like that?


    His posture was incorrect, and his grip wasughable.


    Now that I noticed, all four of them were holding their swords wrong.


    What the...?


    Can these guys even be called rebels?


    What kind of trainers does "TERROR" have if their soldiers don''t even know how to hold a sword?


    I sighed.


    Now I understand why they were never able to defeat the government.


    With this kind of troops in their army, I doubt they could even make a dent in the government''s defenses...


    Now,ing back to my fight...


    I aimed my daggers at the first rebel, dodging his sword strike and plunging one of my des into his side.


    He cried out in pain, but I didn''t give him a chance to recover.


    With a swift move, I yanked my dagger free and shed at his throat, dropping him instantly.


    The second rebel lunged at me with his sword. I parried his blow with one dagger and shed his arm with the other.


    He staggered back, giving me an opening to strike his chest, driving my dagger deep into his heart...


    Urghhh...


    ''Oh, it''s nothing, just these guys being a bit of a pain in my ass.''


    The third and fourth rebels attacked simultaneously.


    I ducked under a wide swing from the third rebel and delivered a quick sh to his knee, causing him to copse.


    The fourth rebel came at me with his dagger, but I sidestepped his thrust and countered with a quick jab to his ribs.


    Just die already...


    He gasped in pain, and I followed up with a fatal stab to his chest.


    With the four rebels dispatched, I nced around to check on my teammates.


    They were engaged in fierce battles but seemed to be holding their own...


    I wasn''t in the mood to wait for anyone, so I said, "Guys, finish off the rest and meet me in the arena."


    They nodded in agreement, and I sprinted deeper into the building.


    I didn''t want to wait around for the others to finish their fights, so I ran off. I could have taken out the two remaining enemies, but I didn''t want to steal kills from my teammates.


    In this world, getting kills was important. I remembered reading about a killer who went on a murder spree just to level up...


    So, I knew it was better to leave it that way.


    I shifted my focus from the sounds in the corridor behind me to the arena ahead where everyone should be present...


    The corridor echoed with the sounds of shing steel and pained grunts as my teammates fought fiercely against their opponents.


    I couldn''t afford to let my guard down just yet.


    I quickly scanned the area for any additional threats, ready to jump back into the fight if needed.


    I also opened my character profile to check my status...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Titles:- Netori King and, Lust King.


    Progression to Gold rank: 66% (1650/2500 essences)


    ...


    Good, more toe...


    After a few minutes, I finally came out of the corridor into the arena, only to see something unbelievable...

 Chapter 84: Chapter84-Alex Caught me cheating with his Fiance?

    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Titles:- Netori King and, Lust King.


    Progression to Gold rank: 66% (1650/2500 essences)


    ...


    Good, more toe...


    After a few minutes, I finally came out of the corridor into the arena, only to see something unbelievable.


    The fight was over.


    Smoke filled the air, and the stadium''s ground and seats were covered with piles of bodies.


    The Smith brothers stood in the middle of the field, talking to each other, while the other group leaders and members were busy inspecting the bodies of the fallen rebels.


    Huh?


    Was I slow or something?


    How did the fight end so quickly?


    I expected at least three or four guys to be left for me to kill, but...


    I sighed...


    Forgot it...


    I walked toward the Smith brothers, weaving through the aftermath of the brutal fight.


    As I approached, I could hear fragments of their conversation, but their voices were low and calm, as if discussing something mundane rather than the recent carnage.


    "Hey," I called out as I got closer, my voice cutting through the eerie quiet of the aftermath. "That was fast. Did you leave any for me?"


    My voice was friendly, almost too friendly, but it wasn''t my fault.


    I felt more at ease around them, but that didn''t really mean I could drop my guard.


    I couldn''t afford to make the same dumb mistake as before...


    Allen turned to face me with a smirk. "You were taking your sweet time back there. Figured we''d speed things up."


    Jack, standing beside him, nodded in agreement. "We couldn''t wait around forever. Besides, these guys were nothing special."


    I nced around at the bodies again, feeling a mix of frustration and nothing more frustration...


    Still, they could have atleast saved a few.


    It''s not every day I get to face arge cannon fodder group like this...


    Jack turned on his walkie-talkie, his fingers steady despite the lingering sickness in the air. He pressed the button and spoke clearly, "Group 5, 3, and 7, what''s your situation?"


    A few momentster, the device crackled to life.


    The reply was calm and smooth, devoid of any signs of stress. "The work here is done. We will be returning to the camp in a few minutes," said the voice on the other end.


    It was James, his tone indicating everything had gone ording to his n...


    Jack nodded, satisfied with the response. "Okay, our job is also done here. We will be returning as well."


    He released the button and clipped the walkie-talkie back to his belt, feeling a sense of aplishment wash over him...


    While everyone else was rxing, my mind was in turmoil.


    Why?


    A camp? Did he just say camp?


    Doesn''t that means a new shelter?


    How did he find a new shelter so quickly?


    I thought he went to rescue people, but it seems I was mistaken...


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Jack, where exactly is this camp? I mean, I need to know its location for future reference."


    Jack looked at me thoughtfully before responding. "Marcus called me a few minutes ago. He said the camp''s location has been changed. It''s now at the old hospital on the middle of the town. He wants us to bring everyone there."


    I raised an eyebrow. "A hospital? Why a hospital though?"Jack shrugged.


    "Not sure. Marcus just said it''s safer and more defensible. He seemed pretty insistent, so I didn''t question it."


    I nodded, digesting this new information. "Alright then, let''s head to the hospital."


    Hopefully, this new location will work out better for us, no for me...


    I don''t care about others, but I do care about myself.


    If rebels or monsters attack our new shelter, I need to be able to escape quickly.


    That''s why I''m hoping the ce has at least one escape route.


    I''m not dying until I be the strongest.


    Jack and the others started gathering the survivors from around the area.


    I observed their worn-out faces.


    They looked exhausted and weary from constantly running for their lives, trying to escape the rebels.


    Many of them had bloodstains on their clothes, showing the recent chaos and violence they had endured.


    Their eyes showed a mix of relief and lingering fear as they huddled together, hoping for some safety...


    After a brief conversation, we set off again towards the new shelter.


    ***


    The sun was zing overhead, making the temperature soar.


    I, along with the others, stood at the hospital entrance, waiting for the guards to open the gate.


    The two-hour journey had left mepletely worn out.


    Each step under the scorching heat felt like an uphill battle.


    As we stood there, I found it odd that we hadn''t seen a single zombie during our trip.


    Despite the suspicious absence, my exhaustion kept me from thinking too much about it.


    All I could focus on was finding some relief from the heat and fatigue...


    The entrance creaked open, and we stepped inside, greeted by an eerie quiet.


    The first floor, which should have been bustling with people, now seemed deserted to me.


    There were fewer people on the first floor than usual.


    One might think that the rest were on the other floors, but the truth was different.


    The number of peoples had dropped significantly.


    From what I knew, the bomb and gunfire had caused a lot of damage.


    Many people, including some of the high-ranking guys, had been taken out by the rebels...


    It would have been very sad news for everyone here if they weren''t all consumed by their own fear of survival.


    But it didn''t matter to me. Whether people lived or died made no difference as long as it didn''t impact my own life.


    Jack turned to face the group as we reached the hospital entrance, his voice cutting through the murmur of tired voices. "Alright, listen up, guys. If you''re not seriously injured, head straight to the medical staff. They''ll be able to take care of you."


    He gestured to the few who lookedpletely worn out. "If you''re too exhausted to move much, you can pick any room on this floor or the next. Just find a ce to rest. We don''t need you all crowding the medics."


    Jack''s gaze shifted to his brothers. "Myself and the Smith brothers will be heading to meet Leader. We need to discuss a few things and then take a break ourselves. We''ll catch up with youter."


    With that, Jack and the Smith brothers headed off, their footsteps echoing faintly down the hallway.


    The conversation was fast, but it suited me well.


    From Jack''s nce at his brother, it was clear why they were heading to Marcus...


    To report:


    - How many people died?


    - Has anyone died from the group?


    - Did we discover anything significant?


    These were the three questions Marcus would undoubtedly ask.


    I watched them leave, then turned back to the task at hand.


    Let''s find a room as quickly as possible and rest for a while.


    I wandered through the hallways in search of a suitable room.


    After some time, I headed to the second floor...


    I had to greet several people while searching, which only added to my fatigue...


    For a moment, I considered asking someone if there was a decent, empty room on the second floor...


    But for some reason, I chose not to.


    ***


    After half an hour of wandering and finding only a few rooms in decent condition, I finally settled on Room 30 on the second floor.


    It was a small, simple room with a single bed, a dusty chair, and a window that overlooked a part of the city.


    I stepped inside, shut the door behind me, and copsed onto the bed.


    The mattress was worn but offered a wee relief.


    Iy down and quickly closed my eyes to get some real sleep...


    ***


    I woke up after an hour or two, still feeling tired even though I had slept a bit.


    My sleep had been restless, full of worries about sudden attacks or the zone reaching our new spot.


    I yawned a lot, trying to wake up, and stretched on the bed.


    Man, I still feel tired...


    To shake off the fatigue, I did some light exercisesstretches and push-upsto get my energy back.


    Yeah, now it''s good...


    After that, I felt a bit more awake and ready to see what was going on.


    I walked to the door, nning to check out the area.


    When I opened it, I was shocked to see someone standing right outside.


    For a moment, my heart leaped in response to the sudden appearance.


    "What are you doing in front of my door?" I asked, surprised.


    The person turned to face me, and I was surprised to see who it was?


    It was Alex, Kiara''s fianc...


    Why did hee here suddenly?


    What does he need from me?


    I stood there, still groggy from my nap, as Alex, Kiara''s fianc, looked at me with a serious expression.


    "Young Master Michael, may I have a moment of your time for a brief discussion?" he asked politely.


    I nodded and gestured for him to enter. "Sure,e on in."


    Alex stepped inside, and I closed the door behind him. We both sat down on the edge of the bed, and a heavy silence fell between us. I couldn''t figure out why he was here or what he wanted to discuss.


    After a few moments of uneasy quiet, Alex finally spoke, his questioning as a surprise.


    "Young Master Michael" he began, pausing for a moment. I waited, curious about what he was about to say.


    Then he delivered a question that hit me hard. "Do you and Kiara have something going on together?"

 Chapter 85: Chapter85-Caught

    "Young Master Michael" he began, pausing for a moment.


    I waited, curious about what he was about to say.


    Then he delivered a question that hit me hard. "Do you and Kiara have something going on together?"


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of his unexpected question.


    No way, did he find something or get suspicious?


    But I made sure my hiding spot was well concealed.


    He didn''t see me, did he?


    Was I wrong?


    "N-No, what are you talking about?" I stammered, nerves getting the best of me.


    Damn, I stuttered.


    What if that makes him even more suspicious?


    He frowned, watching me closely. "Kiara has been acting a little strange around me," he said slowly. "Whenever she''s around you, she seems... different. Happier, almost too happy. It''s noticeable, Young master."


    Acting strange?


    Different?


    What on earth happened to her?


    Did she fall in love with me?


    But all I did was fuck her...


    How could she even fall for me?


    I asked, "What do you mean by her acting strange around you?"


    I need to understand what he really meant for more rity.


    He looked at me and said, "Since the day we both met you, she''s been acting differently. She avoids making eye contact with me, almost as if she''s hiding something. She pulls away whenever I try to touch her, whether it''s holding her hand or giving her a hug. It''s like she''s distancing herself from me, and I can''t understand why."


    Hmm, so this is the reason...


    Then, out of nowhere, a thought popped into my head.


    Wait a minute! Is she making herself feel guilty?


    I mean, it really seemed that way. It looked like she might be feeling guilty for breaking Alex''s trust, especially after she cheated on him.


    I can see why she feels that way, but I had no other option. The system''s power-ups were essential, and I needed them to proceed.


    Right now, though, instead of justifying my actions to make myself feel better, I need to concentrate on handling the current situation.


    I quickly gathered my thoughts, realizing I needed to deflect his suspicions intelligently.


    "Look, I think you''re reading too much into it," I said calmly. "Kiara is a good friend, and we get along well. But that''s it. Besides, I''m already engaged to someone else. Why would I jeopardize that by getting involved with Kiara?"


    His expression shifted slightly, processing my words. "You''re engaged?"


    "Yes," I replied, injecting as much sincerity into my voice as I could muster. "Her name is Emily. We''ve been together for years, and I''mmitted to her. There''s no reason for me to take Kiara from you. You''re her lovable fiance. I wouldn''t do anything to ruin that."


    He seemed to rx a bit, my exnation apparently easing his concerns. "I didn''t know you were engaged. I guess I just... overreacted."


    "I understand your concern," I said, maintaining eye contact. "You care about Kiara, and you want to make sure she''s okay. But I assure you, there''s nothing inappropriate between us. We''re just friends."


    He nodded slowly, finally appearing convinced. "Alright, Young master. I believe you. Sorry for jumping to conclusions."


    "No problem," I replied with a relieved smile. "I''m d we cleared this up."


    He gave me a final nod and walked away, leaving me standing there.


    I closed my room''s door with a thud and leaned against it, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Phew, thank God he believed me...


    I didn''t want him to suspect anything.


    To convince him, I lied about being engaged to someone else.


    I was pretty sure, about 90 percent, that the lie would work, but that 10 percent of doubt still nagged at me.


    It was something I couldn''t control, given the possibility that he might still have suspicions despite my best efforts...


    In the end, it worked, but I still have to talk to Kiara to make sure we were on the same page.


    This close call was too risky, and I couldn''t afford any more mistakes...


    After rxing for a few minutes, I nced at my watch to check the time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 2:25 p.m.


    ...


    Hmmm, 28 hours more to go...


    I ced my right hand on my forehead and went deep in my thoughts...


    I don''t have much time to get ready.


    In just a few hours, something big is definitely going to happen.


    The most important thing right now is to check the geographical area around this hospital.


    To do that, I need to get to the rooftop...


    I didn''t have to worry about weapons since I had secretly taken different kinds from those deceased rebels at the stadium.


    I stood up and immediately went to open the door.


    After stepping out, I began walking to my left down the second-floor hallway, heading toward the elevator.


    I didn''t want to use the staircase since the elevator was already avable.


    I approached the elevator, opened it, stepped inside, and then selected the 10th floor, which was the second highest floor in the building.


    As the elevator ascended, I drifted back into my thoughts.


    I decided to postpone my conversation with Kiara and focus on this


    Before I could finish my thoughts, a jarring sound came from the elevator, and it suddenly stopped.


    Nothing unusual happened just that we had arrived at the selected floor, and the doors began to open slowly.


    Afterward, I made my way to the stairwell, noting the quiet hum of the building.


    Ascending a few flights, I finally reached the door leading to the rooftop.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    The rooftop came into view, revealing a vast, open space with a panoramic view of the city.


    I walked across the rooftop, heading towards the edge.


    The city sprawled out beneath me, a mix of urban chaos and structured design.


    **Sigh**


    What a mess this city is now!


    Most of the buildings were destroyed andy in ruins...


    I shifted my focus to the surroundings and, as I looked around, I found many important and interesting things...


    Interestingly, the hospital was in a central location, making it a key part of the city''syout.


    Because of its position, the zone will likely take some time to reach here and, cover this ce so, for now, I could put the worry fo the zone in the back of my mind.


    And, importantly, from where I stood, I could see two key spots in the heart of the city.


    The first was Central za, a busy area with tall buildings and arge public space, probably a hub for social and political activities.


    The second was a major university, with its extensive campus and green spaces.


    These were the ces where the zone might stop, since the area would be too small.


    This means everyone and every monster currently in the city would gather there, leading to a brutal fight for survival...


    I need to use as many people as possible as shields to protect myself.


    I surveyed the city again, focusing on distances and potential routes that could be significant.


    Routes were my top priority, as I could use them in the future to escape any potential danger.


    I focused on determining where the fight might take ce and ensuring I was ready for anything that could impact the hospital or the central areas of the city...


    Suddenly, the sound of the rooftop entrance opening caught my attention.


    I spun around, my heart racing, to see who was came through the door.


    A person stood in the doorway...


    Why is he here again?


    I was little shocked to see that the figure was none other than Alex, who stood silently in the doorway, his head downcast.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to mask my surprise and confusion.


    He didn''t respond, remaining eerily silent.


    His head was still down...


    I couldn''t figure out anything...


    I tried again, "What happened? I asked you something! Why aren''t you speaking?"


    But Alex remained silent, his head still bowed down...


    I continued to press him, asking repeatedly for a minute or two, my patience wearing thin.


    My frustration grew as his silence persisted.


    Finally, unable to contain my agitation, I shouted, "Alex, you-"


    But, before I could speak more, a tear slipped from his lowered face and fell to the ground.


    Is he crying?


    Suddenly, Alex lifted his head, and I was taken aback.


    His face was streaked with tears, as though he had been crying for hours.


    "What the hell is going on?" I demanded, my voice edged with frustration. "What are you even crying about?"


    We stared at each other for a full minute before he finally spoke in a pained voice.


    "Why?"


    I asked, "What are you talking about?"


    He repeated, "Why did you do this?"


    Normally, anyone, including me, would have understood where this conversation was headed.


    But today wasn''t normal.


    I was so absorbed in scouting and understanding the situation that I had let my guard down, especially since I was alone a few minutes ago...


    I asked again, still puzzled, "What did I do? I''ve been on the rooftop the whole time."


    He sobbed, "Don''tuhuh, try to y dumb anymore. Kiara already told me everything about you both."


    As soon as he said those words, it all clicked.


    Urgh, damn it! That woman spilled everything!


    I cursed under my breath, realizing I should have spoken to her beforeing up here.


    I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the situation.


    "So, you''ve finally figured everything out," I said, letting go of any pretense.


    I had decided to stop pretending, though I had no idea...


    That this small mistake of mine would set off a series of major events in the future.

 Chapter 86: Chapter86-I died in a unfortunate way!

    Urgh, damn it! That woman spilled everything!


    I cursed under my breath, realizing I should have spoken to her beforeing up here.


    I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the situation.


    "So, you''ve finally figured everything out," I said, letting go of any pretense.


    I had decided to stop pretending, though I had no idea...


    That this small mistake would set off a series of major events in the future.


    I took a deep breath, letting my frustration wash over me.


    "Well," I said, trying to adopt a more serious tone, "since you know everything, we might as well talk this out."


    I could understand what was going through his mind. His voice was filled with pain, and his clenched fists showed just how angry he was.


    I didn''t want to take the aggressive route, like some viin who would simply end things with a violent finish.


    Even though taking that path would be easier, I refused to go down that road because I didn''t see myself as that kind of person.


    I took a deep breath and said again, "I know I messed up, but... Look, man, let''s try to work this out without any fighting."


    Just as I finished speaking, Alex suddenly bolted toward me.


    "I swear, I''ll kill you, you bastard!" he growled, his voice trembling with anger.


    His teeth were gritted so tightly that his jaw was visibly strained, and his eyes zed with fierce rage...


    Fuck it...


    My instincts kicked in, and I quickly braced myself, preparing to defend against whatever wasing.


    Alex drew a ck dagger from his belt, its sleek de gleaming ominously in the sunlight.


    I was momentarily taken aback, but I didn''t hesitate.


    From my inventory, I pulled out both of my daggers, ready to counter his attack.


    His eyes widened in surprise, but before I could react further, his expression shifted.


    He was smiling...


    What?


    Why is he smiling?


    A chill ran down my spine as I watched his grin.


    I didn''t like it at all.


    My instincts screamed at me to run, but my brain knew the truth...


    It was toote.


    Instead of attacking, Alex threw his dagger aside and, with a desperate look, lunged at me, wrapping his arms around me in a tight embrace.


    I was stunned.


    My mind raced as I realized his intention tootehe was trying to throw me off the rooftop.


    I struggled, but Alex''s grip was too strong.


    Suddenly, we were both falling off the edge.


    I couldn''t think any more given


    The fall was a wild blur.


    As we dropped, everything around me spun into a mix of colors and shapes.


    The ground rushed up toward us fast, and the wind roared so loudly it was hard to think.


    My heart raced, pounding with fear and confusion.


    I looked at Alex, whose face showed a mix of pain and resolve.


    He tried to hold onto me, but the force of our fall pulled us apart.


    I could see the city below getting closer, the once-busy streets now a chaotic mess of broken buildings and debris.


    "Alex!" I shouted over the wind, but the sound was lost in the roar.


    My voice was barely a whisper against the howling air. "You fucked me har!"


    He didn''t answer.


    But, I didn''t care about...


    I looked at him for a few seconds...


    Instead, he seemed to brace himself for impact, his eyes closed tightly as if hoping for some miracle.


    The sensation of falling was overwhelmingevery second felt like an eternity.


    The ground grew nearer, and I could see the jagged edges of the ruins below.


    My stomach twisted with fear, and a cold sweat drenched my body despite the rushing wind...


    In those moments, my mind raced through everything that had led up to this pointthe confrontation, the misunderstanding, and the mistakes that had brought us here.


    It wasmon. Every human fears death. Only the bravest embrace it as if it''s nothing.


    A quote came to mind as I was falling. Someone once said, "Death smiles at us all, but all a man can do is smile back."


    **Sigh**


    I closed my eyes, just like Alex, and finally smiled.


    In this life, I had lost my virginity.


    All I could focus on now was the impending impact, bracing myself for the inevitable collision.


    Suddenly, I hit the ground with a violent jolt...


    "Uuchk!"


    The impact was bone-jarring, and a blinding pain exploded through my body.


    I was thrown violently against debris, my vision darkening as I hit the hard surface.


    The air was knocked from my lungs, and I struggled to breathe or speak...


    Everything went ck for a moment.


    When I regained some sense of awareness, the cityscape was a disorienting blur, and the pain was a throbbing agony all over my body.


    I could barely make out Alex lying nearby, his own condition as bad as mine.


    Iy there, struggling to move, every breathing with difficulty...


    Am I dying?


    Judging by the blood flowing from the back of my head, I believe so.


    My condition was grim.


    Pain radiated from my head to every part of my body, an unbearable pain.


    A system screen kept shing in my ckening mind, filled with countless warnings.


    [Warning, host! Your hit points are reducing at a tremendous rate.]


    [At this rate, you will die within two minutes.]


    [Assessing Forbidden book &$!"?"!]


    Book?


    What kind of book is that?


    Why is it named that way?


    I didn''t know, nor did I want to.


    All I felt now was pain.


    Time moved smoothly like a waterfall.


    Huh?


    Just a few seconds left...


    Let''s count for thest time...


    1


    2


    3


    4


    5


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching, but before I couldprehend what was happening, I finally lost my life.


    A system screen appeared in my mind, delivering the final message.


    [System Error! Host has died!]


    Suddenly, it felt as if I was being yanked into something, my surroundings blurring into a whirl of colors and sensations.


    The sensation was so rapid and disorienting that I couldn''t grasp what was happening.


    One moment I was standing still, and the next, it was as though I had been hurled through a tunnel of shifting light and shadow, my senses overwhelmed by the speed and force of the transition.


    Darkness surrounded me, a thick, oppressive void that seemed to swallow every sound and sensation.


    I felt weightless, suspended in an endless abyss.


    "Where... am I?"


    I muttered, my voice echoing strangely in the emptiness.


    I could talk?


    That''s surprising, given that I just died a minute ago...


    Where am I?


    I strained my eyes, searching for any sign of light, but there was nothing.


    The fuck is going on with my heart...


    My heart was pounding loudly in my chest...


    Why is it beating so fast?


    I reached out, hoping to find something solid, something real to anchor myself to.


    Huh?


    My hands iled in the darkness, grasping at nothing but air.


    The silence was deafening, pressing in on me from all sides...


    "System! System!" I called out over and over, but there was no response.


    "Are you even there?"


    When no answer came, I realized the system wasn''t present in this ce.


    "Hello?" I called out again with a expressionless voice. "Is anyone there?"


    No answer.


    Just the suffocating silence.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Okay, think," I whispered. "You have to get out of here."


    But to get out, I need to find a way, which is not obvious here...


    What should I do? How can I escape from this ce?


    After a minute of thinking, I suddenly realized something...


    Hey! Wait a minute, isn''t this just like those situations where the main protagonist gets trapped in some weird ce?


    I looked around at the void surrounding me.


    I think so...


    So, what do they do?


    They run and find a source of light to escape...


    But, the main problem is they always manage to see the next day, but I might not...


    And finding a source of light seems pointless when all I see is darkness for miles.


    I couldn''t even see my own body...


    But given my current situation, with no system or any knowledge, running might be my best option.


    Sure, I might get exhausted, but if I stay here, I''ll die within a few days.


    Trying is better than just sitting around doing nothing.


    I forced my legs to move, taking tentative steps into the void.


    Every step felt heavy, as if the darkness itself was weighing me down.


    I stumbled forward, desperate to find a way out, to find any clue about where I was or how I got here.


    After hours of running, I finally saw something...


    Suddenly, a faint light flickered in the distance.


    Wow, that clich was actually real. I was wrong.


    Hope surged through me as I quickened my pace, moving towards the light.


    It''s working...


    It grew brighter with each step, illuminating the darkness bit by bit.


    The light felt warm,forting, a stark contrast to the cold Void I had been trapped in.


    A little more...


    Just as I was about to reach it, a sharp pain shot through my head.


    Why my head?


    I doubled over, holding my temples as the world around me twisted violently.


    The darkness turned into a blinding light, and I felt like I was falling again, spinning through a wild mix of colors and sounds.


    Shit!


    I gasped and opened my eyes, blinking rapidly to adjust to the sudden brightness.


    I was no longer in the void.


    Instead, I found myself lying in a bed, the soft sheets tangled around me.


    Sunlight streamed through a window, casting a warm glow on the room.


    I sat up slowly, my head still throbbing from the fall. "What... was that?" I whispered, trying to piece together what had just happened.


    The room was familiar, theyout and furniture all too real.


    I nced around, my heart still racing. It was my room.


    No one was present..


    I quickly touched my forehead and murmured, "There''s no blood."


    There was nothing on my head.


    The wound waspletely gone.


    Next, I examined the other parts of my body that had been injured and covered in blood just a few hours earlier.


    I was safe.


    The fall, the pain and, the darknessit had all been a dream.


    I took a deep breath, triing to calm the lingering confusion.


    "So, It was just a dream," I told myself.


    Despite everything, I still had doubts. The pain from the fall had felt so real, the emotions and those system messages were vivid.


    System?


    I thought, "System."


    A system screen appeared before me.


    [Yes, host?]


    So, the system is actually active...


    I asked, "Did you save me from that fall?"


    [What do you mean by ''fall,'' host? What are you referring to?]


    Hmm... Based on how the system responded, it seems it was all just a dream.


    But what if the system is actually lying to me? Though the chances seemed slim, it was still a possibility I couldn''t ignore.


    As I pondered this unsettling thought, another crucial idea suddenly came to mind...


    Time?


    What about the time?


    I clearly recalled the time I saw in the dream.


    If I check the current time andpare it to the dream time, I might be able to figure out what''s going on or learn something important.


    With a sense of urgency, I looked at my smartwatch that could give me the current time.

 Chapter 87: Chapter87-Monster Invasion

    As I pondered this unsettling thought, another crucial idea suddenly came to mind...


    Time?


    What about the time?


    I clearly recalled the time I saw in the dream.


    If I check the current time andpare it to the dream time, I might be able to figure out what''s going on or learn something important.


    With a sense of urgency, I looked at my smartwatch that could give me the current time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 9 p.m.


    ...


    Ehh?


    I slept for nine hours?


    That''s unbelievable...


    I didn''t expect the night to start while I was asleep...


    So, that''s it.


    This proves it was just a dream.


    But still, it''s hard to believe...


    I have no choice but to move on.


    "Gruuuu~"


    Just then, a rumble came from my stomach, signaling that I was a bit hungry.


    It had been a while since I had eaten anything, especially since I hadn''t had a single bite of food since arriving at the shelter.


    For now, let''s eat and


    Suddenly, a deafening st erupted from the first floor of the building, jolting me out of my thoughts.


    The entire building began to shake violently.


    My heart raced as the ground beneath me trembled, throwing me off bnce.


    "What the heck is going on?" I shouted, trying to steady myself against the wall.


    The sts kept urring, each one more intense than thest.


    It felt like the entire building was on the verge of copse.


    The lights in the room also began to shake and looked like they might fall on me, so I quickly opened my door and got out as fast as I could.


    My mind raced as I tried to make sense of the chaos around me.


    Fuck me!


    All I saw aftering out were people running frantically up and down the corridor.


    The air was filled with shouts and the sound of footsteps echoing off the walls.


    I also heard someone shout, "Run! Everyone, run! Those ugly monsters are here!"


    I was baffled by his words.


    Who were these ugly monsters?


    Dont tell me...


    And if they were here, were they responsible for this violent shaking?


    I looked around in a panic.


    As a man ran toward me, I grabbed his cor and urgently asked, "What''s happening? What do you mean by ''ugly monsters''?"


    The man''s eyes were wide with fear as he stumbled, trying to break free from my grip.


    He looked like he was about to copse from the adrenaline.


    "Are you serious?" he gasped, trying to catch his breath. "You don''t know? They''re"


    Before he could finish, another st rocked the building, cutting off his words.


    Debris rained down from the ceiling, and I had to duck to avoid falling pieces.


    "Those monsters!" he continued, shouting over the noise. "They''re those bear-like creatures and others."


    I let go of his cor, causing him to stumble and fall to the floor. He quickly got up and ran toward the staircase.


    What? They''re here already?


    It''s not that I didn''t consider the possibility of them showing up, but I didn''t expect them to arrive so quickly, especially since there are still 22 hours left until everything is supposed to be over.


    The shaking grew more violent, and I could hear the building''s supports groaning under the strain.


    No, I couldn''t wait more here...


    My instincts kicked in, and I knew I had to get out before the building copsed on top of me.


    I hurried down the staircase, moving as fast as I could, only to be met with a scene that, while not entirely surprising, was dire for my situation.


    No, no, no...


    I was in serious trouble.


    The entrance of the hospital was swarming with monsters.


    Two massive Abominations, towering and grotesque, were battling a horde of zombies, while elite group members tried to fend them off.


    Smith brothers, Anna and, others groups were right in the thick of the fight, their movements swift and desperate as they fought the monstrous invaders.


    I scanned the area and saw people scattered everywhere.


    Some stood frozen in fear, clustered together in groups, while others were paralyzed with terror, their panic evident.


    I couldn''t spot Solos, James, or Marcus anywhere.


    They were probably busy protecting others amidst the chaos.


    ''Damn it, I can''t stay here.''


    If anyone spots me, they''ll definitely ask or force me to fight.


    With so many people around, refusing them right in front of their faces isn''t an option.


    Retreating seemed like the best option.


    I turned and quickly ascended to the second floor, where I found Lia hectically evacuating people from their rooms.


    ''What''s she doing here?'' I wondered, but she spotted me immediately.


    "Michael, why did youe up here?" she asked.


    "I came to grab my weapons to join the fight downstairs," I exined.


    "Oh, okay. Take them," she replied.


    I moved slowly toward my room while Lia continued helping people down the corridor, guiding them toward the staircase.


    Before I opened my door, I called out to her, "Hey, Lia, I didn''t ask anyone on the first floor, but doesn''t this hospital have a safe or fire exit?"


    "Yeah," she said. "It''s on the first floor and leads to the back of the hospital. We''re doing our best to get everyone out through there."


    "Ohh, got ikot. Thanks for information. Keep it up," I said.


    I quickly opened my room''s door and stepped inside, shutting it behind me to prepare for whaty ahead.


    Oh fuck, now I have to wait for her to leave or she might ask me to join the fight again.


    I guess I can wait for that.


    But more importantly, I need to think about how to escape.


    The fire exit would have been a great way to get out if there weren''t people stationed there.


    What should I do now? Since the exit route is out, I need to find a new option.


    I decided to think it over carefully, so I put my right hand on my face like Sherlock Holmes and pondered further.


    Hmm...


    No, that''s not good; I''d get caught...


    This option isn''t good either, and neither is that one...


    After pushing all distractions aside and thinking hard, I finally found an escape route.


    It''s one that no one would expect.


    It''s a bit risky, but with hundreds of healing potions, a minor wound isn''t a big deal, even though the pain still can''t be ignored.


    I waited, holding my breath, until the corridor grew silent, the only sound the faint ticking of a distant clock.


    Slowly, I turned the doorknob and cracked the door open, just wide enough to peer through.


    My eyes scanned the brightly lit hallway, searching for any sign of Lia.


    Satisfied she had indeed gone, I opened the door fully, the hinges creaking softly in protest.


    I stepped cautiously into the corridor, the cold tiles pressing against the soles of my feet.


    I moved to the middle of the corridor...


    I took a deep breath, bracing myself for what I was about to do.


    My eyes fixed on the ss panel wall by the staircase, my heart pounding wildly.


    Yeah, I was nning to jump from the second floor by breaking this ss wall.


    It might sound like a suicide attempt, but I was confident I''d survive until my bravery ran out.


    My n was to escape the hospital this way because it led to the east side, while both the fire exit and entrance were on the north and south sides.


    This route was better since no one, including the monsters, would see me, and I could get away easily...


    Though, I don''t believe I''ll be lucky attempting this, but let''s do it anyway.


    Without a second thought, I sprinted forward, my feet thudding against the tiles.


    The air seemed to whip past me as I sprinted, my eyes fixed on the ss.


    Each step brought me closer, the adrenaline surging through my veins.


    The ss panel loomed ahead, and in a matter of seconds, I was mere inches away.


    With a final burst of speed, I threw myself at the ss.


    The impact was shatteringliterally.


    The ss burst around me in a shower of shining pieces, the sound of it breaking echoing in my ears.


    For a moment, I was worried that some of the shards might hit my eyes since I was surrounded by them, but luckily, nothing happened.


    The force of my momentum carried me through, and suddenly, I was falling.


    Maybe not suddenly, since I already expected it...


    The world seemed to slow down as I plummeted from the second floor.


    The ground rushed up to meet me, and I hit it hard, the impact sending a jolt of pain through my body.


    I tumbled and rolled,ing to a stop in a heap.


    Here ites...


    Pain radiated from my right leg, a sharp, searing agony that told me I was hurt.


    I knew it...


    Gritting my teeth, I pushed myself up to a sitting position.


    I knew something would go wrong; my luck couldn''t be so good that I''d survive so easily...


    My right leg throbbed, and I nced down to see a deep gash running along my shin.


    "Man, my legggg."


    Blood oozed from the wound, staining my pants and pooling on the ground.


    I winced, the pain nearly overwhelming, but I knew I couldn''t afford to be immobilized.


    Naturally, I had already made some preparations for this.


    Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out one of the healing potions I had stashed away.


    Huh? Why are my hands shaking? Didn''t I only hurt my leg?


    With shaky hands, I uncorked it and dranked it quickly, feeling a strange, tingling sensation as the potion took effect.


    The bleeding slowed, and the pain began to subside, though the injury didn''t vanishpletely...


    But, since I had multiple potions, I could quickly recover from this injury.


    So, breathing heavily, I looked around, taking in my surroundings.


    I found myself on a residential street nestled between several houses and the hospital.


    Streetmps lined the road near the hospital, casting a warm glow and light that illuminated the area.


    The surrounding streets were still dark, making the bright streetmps near the hospital stand out even more.


    It was strange how quickly themps had been fixed.


    When I first got here, most of them were either broken or short-circuited.


    The speed of the repairs was impressivemaybe Marcus arranged for someone to fix them, or it was done by someone really skilled.


    Either way, it seemed unlikely that just anyone could have fixed them so fast...


    After waiting a few minutes, I felt the healing effects take over; my injured leg and other wounds gradually mended.


    I carefully stood up and stretched, easing the stiffness from my body.


    To my surprise, no one hade to check the second floor during this time.


    Even if they had, I doubt they would have spotted me.


    Why?


    I was wearing the mask I got from Hyosan School.


    It really came in handy.


    Huggh...


    I should leave now.


    After stretching a bit more, I decided to head toward the center, since this area would likely be overtaken by the zone in a few hours.


    But then, suddenly, a loud roar echoed through the streets...


    "What now?"

 Chapter 88: Chapter88-The story Ends????

    I was wearing the mask I got from Hyosan School.


    It really came in handy.


    Huggh...


    I should leave now.


    After stretching a bit more, I decided to head toward the central za, since this area would likely be overtaken by the zone in a few hours.


    Suddenly, a loud roar echoed through the streets.


    What now? Where is that sounding from?


    I quickly looked around here and there in search of the roar.


    It didn''t take me long to find the source of the noise: an abomination was slowly emerging from the darkness on the other side of the road.


    Huhhh, just when I thought I could finally rx, another problem arises...


    Why does my luck keep going from bad to worse?


    It''s as if the universe is determined to keep me on edge.


    Its massive form lurched forward, sporadically illuminated by the flickering streetlights.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I realized I had no time to hesitate.


    The za was still my best bet, but getting there without attracting the abomination''s attention would be tricky...


    Considering I''m already at a disadvantage against it.


    If this guy sees me and starts fighting, then others might get alerted ande to check, leading to my capture, which I absolutely don''t want.


    I moved as quietly as possible, keeping to the shadows and using the derelict cars and debris as cover.


    The creature let out another roar, its head snapping in my direction.


    Ohh, fuck, I am gone...


    I froze, holding my breath.


    It sniffed the air, and for a moment, I thought it would charge.


    But then it turned its attention to a nearby building, smashing through the door with terrifying strength.


    [Dash (Level 3) activated sessfully!]


    Seizing the opportunity, I activated my dash skill and sprinted towards the za, my footsteps echoing in the silence of the deserted streets.


    The abomination''s roars faded behind me as I put as much distance between us as I could.


    Run-Run-Run...


    I kept running in an unknown direction, not looking back to check if the Abomination was following me.


    I just wanted to make sure I was safe.


    After a few minutes of running, I finally stopped in the middle of an unfamiliar street.


    I was panting heavily, trying to steady my breath after all that running.


    I have to admit that two things helped me navigate and cover distance.


    First, my torch, which I had taken from the mall, allowed me to see.


    Second, my keen senses helped me avoid tripping and falling.


    Just then, I got fucked up again as the roar of the previous Abomination echoed through the streets.


    "No, he really followed me all the way"


    Before I could finish my thought, a st erupted nearby, sending a shower of debris towards me.


    I shielded my face with both hands to protect myself.


    I opened my eyes to see the Abomination only a few meters away from me.


    Its gaze met mine, and for a moment, we just stared at each other.


    It was an unnerving sight, as if only humans were supposed to have such a stare-down.


    But who knew these creatures were so anomalous?


    After a few seconds, a sinister smile suddenly spread across the Abomination''s face, sending a chill down my spine.


    The expression was so horrifying that I literally stood frozen like a statue for a few moments.


    But as the terror gripped me, I fought to regain control.


    With trembling resolve, I prepared to take the most dangerous risk of all...


    It might also be the dumbest thing I could do, especially since these big guys tend to leap around unpredictably.


    But it''s better than doing nothing and epting defeat...


    With no hesitation, I immediately dashed towards the building in front of me.


    My hands were trembling wildly because I knew that one wrong move would mean the end for me.


    My n was to reach the building and hide in one of its safe spots, as there was a pretty low chance of these guy finding me there.


    So...


    I zig-zagged as I sprinted, knowing it was my best chance to avoid the Abomination''s sudden leaps.


    The Abomination roared in fury behind me, and I heard the ground shake as it lunged.


    Come on...


    I felt the rush of air as its massive leg smashed into the spot where I had just been.


    Save...


    The force of its attack sent cracks spider-webbing across the pavement.


    I darted left, then right, each movement calcted to keep the creature off bnce.


    It roared again, clearly frustrated, and I felt a grim satisfaction knowing it couldn''t predict my next move.


    Yeah, this was my small advantage, which, if used effectively, could be a life-saving weapon.


    As I neared the building, the Abomination leaped again, its leg crashing down dangerously close to me.


    I sharply veered to the side, just barely dodging the impact.


    Shit! Close but not cigar...


    Debris flew up around me, but I kept going. My torch flickered, casting crazy shadows as I sprinted.


    Atst, I reached the building''s entrance.


    With one final burst of speed, I dived through the doorway, rolling to break my fall.


    I didn''t stop and rushed my way to the second floor, taking the stairs two at a time.


    I could hear the Abomination crashing through the entrance behind me, its heavy footsteps shaking the building.


    My pulse raced as I pushed myself to move faster.


    When I reached the second floor, I found it to be filled with desks andputers, papers scattered everywhere.


    It looked like an old office, abandoned in haste.


    Anyway, who cares?


    I scanned the area quickly, trying to find a good hiding spot.


    Just then, I heard the monstrous footsteps getting closer, and panic set in.


    "Ah, again."


    I had no choice but to dive behind one of the desks, making myself as small as possible.


    I could barely control my breathing, each gasp feeling like it would give me away.


    It''sing...


    The Abomination''s footsteps grew louder as it ascended the stairs.


    I could hear it growling and sniffing the air, searching for any sign of me.


    It entered the room with it''s usual roar, its eyes glowing with rage.


    It started smashing through the desks, flingingputers and office supplies aside as if they were nothing...


    I anticipated it would start destroying every desk andputer to find me, but the problem was I hadn''t expected that there wouldn''t be a single good hiding spot.


    Honestly, my initial n was to find a safe ce to hide while I figured out my next move.


    However, given the changed situation, I now had to quicklye up with a n to distract this guy and escape.


    The creature moved methodically, flipping over each desk and tearing through the furniture.


    It was getting closer, and I knew it was only a matter of time before it reached my hiding spot.


    My mind raced, trying to think of a way out.


    As it approached, I spotted a loose stack of papers on the floor a few feet away.


    Hmm? A stack?


    Desperately, I reached out, grabbed one of the sheets, and quickly crumpled it into a small pebble-like ball.


    Yeah, that should do. Let''s hope it works.


    With a silent prayer, I tossed the pebble toward one of the desks in the corner.


    The pebble hit theputer with a soft thud, just loud enough for the monster to hear.


    "Heurhgh!" (Monster)


    The Abomination''s head whipped around, distracted by the noise.


    It let out a furious roar and lunged towards the source of the sound, smashing through the desks in its path.


    Seizing the moment, I slipped out from behind my desk and moved as quickly and quietly as I could toward the staircase.


    My current n was to slowly make my way to the third floor and hide there without the monster knowing.


    As I was slipping away, suddenly, I lost my bnce and fell to the floor with a falling noise...


    I knew it; I had messed up again.


    Slowly, I lifted my head, and just as I expected, the monster''s eyes were fixed on me.


    "No, no, no..."


    The Abomination roared and immediately dashed toward me, its massive form hurtling through the floor...


    I barely had time to react.


    With a surge of adrenaline, I jumped up and started running, narrowly escaping its grasping hands.


    "Not now, not now..."


    I sprinted toward the staircase, my heart pounding.


    The monster was right behind me, its footsteps shaking the entire building.


    I reached the stairs and rushed up recklessly...


    I somewhat anticipated this situation, but I didn''t expect it to happen due to my own careless mistake.


    If only I hadn''t lost my bnce, things might have turned out differently now...


    Forget it; I need to focus on my backup n.


    To do that, I have to reach the highest floor, but the problem is this guy might catch me before I get there.


    So, I need to move faster and gain as much height as I can.


    Come on, faster!


    I took the stairs two at a time, my legs burning with the effort.


    Running while holding the torch in one hand and trying not to fall again was hugely difficult.


    Also, I could hear the Abomination smashing through everything in its path, getting closer with each second.


    The sound of its roars echoed up the stairwell, spurring me on.


    Third floor, keep going...


    I reached the third floornding, but I didn''t stop.


    I knew the creature was too close. I kept pushing myself, each step feeling like it took an eternity.


    My breath came in ragged gasps, and my vision blurred from the strain.


    Fourth floor, almost there...


    The fourth floor flew by in a blur of darkness and shadows.


    I could feel the monster gaining on me, its hot breath almost on my neck.


    I couldn''t stop; I couldn''t slow down. The fifth floor was my only little chance.


    Finally, I stumbled onto the fifth floornding, my legs barely able to hold me up.


    But before I could catch my breath, the Abomination burst through the stairwell door, its eyes locked on me with murderous intent.


    "Shit, you showed up quicker than I expected, but don''t worryI''ll make sure you don''t live to see tomorrow," I taunted.


    He roared in anger and charged toward me, while I headed in a different direction.


    The area was surrounded by buildings with ss panel walls, which made me think these weren''t apartments.


    I had devised a backup n to lure the Abomination towards the ss panel walls amd then do the most normal thing...


    This was the only way I could defeat it, as killing it in directbat was nearly impossible.


    The panels were old, dusty and seemed to be in poor condition.


    I had hoped for this.


    I nced back to see the Abomination crashing through the corridor, its rage evident in every furious step.


    I bolted toward the ss wall, my heart racing. I had only one chance to get this right.


    With a burst of speed, I ran towards the ss panels, hoping the Abomination''s sheer size and aggression would drive it to follow.


    I sprinted and finally, with onest push, I mmed into the ss, my weight and momentum shattering the fragile material.


    Huh? It''s done...


    The panels exploded outward in a shower of glittering shards, and I was thrown off bnce.


    It seems like I''m about to fall now...


    I stumbled through the broken ss, and the Abomination''s huge charge threw it into the mess.


    It crashed through the shattered panels, its massive body swaying dangerously at the edge.


    In a tense moment, it lost its bnce, iling its giant limbs in a desperate attempt to stay upright.


    But, at least I felt a bit relieved knowing that the creature was falling with me.


    With a roar of shock and anger, it toppled over the edge, descending alongside me into the abyss.


    **SIGHS**


    I''m about to die againwhat a strangely nostalgic feeling this is...


    [The story Ends????]


    "OFCOURSE NOT!"

 Chapter 89: Chapter89-One VS All?!

    Huh? It''s done...


    The panels exploded outward in a shower of glittering shards, and I was thrown off bnce.


    It seems like I''m about to fall now...


    I expected this...


    I stumbled through the broken ss, and the Abomination''s huge charge threw it into the mess.


    It crashed through the shattered panels, its massive body swaying dangerously at the edge.


    In a tense moment, Abomination lost its bnce, iling its giant limbs in a desperate attempt to stay upright.


    But, at least I felt a bit relieved knowing that the creature was falling with me.


    With a roar of shock and anger, it toppled over the edge, descending alongside me into the abyss.


    **SIGHS**


    I''m about to die againwhat a strangely nostalgic feeling this is...


    As the initial shock faded, an unusual calm washed over me.


    The feeling of free falling, the rush of wind, the adrenalineit all felt strangely familiar, like a dream I''d had many times before.


    Hooo, No more regrets. Time to advance the n.


    I reached for the daggers strapped to my belt, my fingers wrapping around them...


    I already expected this oue. If I had tried to sidestep, the monster might have taken me down with it, so I jumped first.


    But I didn''t jump recklessly. I didn''t want to experience the fall damage again, so I made a n that might help me if I fell.


    And now, it''s finally time for the n to prove its worth.


    "Focus," I muttered to myself, trying to clear my mind.


    I knew I only had moments to act.


    With a swift, practiced motion, I seized them firmly...


    Everything was unfolding in just a matter of seconds...


    The shiny des caught the faint glimmers of light from the chasm walls as I pointed them downward.


    My gaze fixed on a narrow ledge on the 3rd floor, rushing up to meet me.


    It was my only opportunity.


    As we approached the ledge, I thrust the daggers into the rock face with all my strength.


    The des bit into the stone, a jarring impact that sent a shockwave through my arms.


    "Suck itttt!"


    I tightened my grip, my muscles straining to hold on as the momentum of the fall tried to wrench me free.


    A little more...


    Pain shot through my shoulders and wrists, but I held on, my body mming against the rocky surface.


    The impact knocked the breath out of me, but I clung to the daggers, my fingers white-knuckled around the hilts.


    "Huh... Atst, I was saved once-


    I immediately nced to my side and saw the Abomination still falling, its huge body iling as it dropped past me.


    How could I forget about him, especially since I was in this situation?


    I would certainly give him the most credit for it.


    Its angry eyes met mine, promising revenge...


    But I knew better than him that this time he had really fucked up.


    Then, with a final, deafening roar, it kept plunging into the darkness below.


    The creature''s massive body fell downward, its limbs thrashing wildly in a desperate attempt to grab onto something.


    But the chasm''s walls were too rough, and the Abomination had no way to stop its fall.


    Its roars grew quieter as it fell, echoing off the jagged rocks.


    I watched in grim fascination as the inevitable happened.


    "Oh."


    My mouth fell open in surprise because...


    The Abomination fell straight into the path of a huge, jutting rock.


    With a sickening crunch, its head hit the stone.


    The impact was brutal, the sound of bones and flesh breaking echoed through the abyss.


    The creature''s body went limp, its roars silenced forever.


    Then, system messages popped up in front of me, showing that I had earned a good amount of experience points.


    Damn, I didn''t expect him to go like this.


    I thought he''d fall and die from hitting the ground, but I never imagined his end would be so tragic.


    Rest in peace, my friend.


    I''ll always remember you for your genuine EXP...


    Breathing heavily, I climbed onto the narrow ledge, my muscles aching with every move.


    Iy there for a moment, staring into the dead body of Abomination.


    The silence that followed was overwhelming.


    I stood up slowly, testing my bnce on the shaky ledge.


    The path ahead was narrow and dangerous, but it was my only choice.


    I began to move, each step careful and deliberate, the memory of the fall still fresh in my mind.


    But what should I do now?


    I couldn''t just stay perched on the ledge up here...


    I looked down and saw that there wasn''t much depth, but I could still get hurt, so jumping wasn''t an option.


    I might have considered jumping if this were the second floor.


    For now, I decided the other option was the better choice.


    I pulled out one of my guns and gripped the trigger tightly while making sure I didn''t fall.


    Then, "Bang!!!"


    **BLAST**


    I fired a shot, shattering the ss wall, and carefully made my way to the floor.


    After entering, I immediately sank into a nearby chair and rested my head on the front desk.


    The exhaustion from constant jumping and running was taking its toll.


    It was all bing monotonous.


    These fights and dangers were bing part of my daily life.


    I sighed.


    When I first arrived in this world and inherited this body, I thought I could bnce battling with some fun activities.


    But looking back, that thought seems foolish.


    Living in a post-apocalyptic world and expecting everything to go your way is nonsense, especially when you''re the bad guy.


    It''s like the saying, "You can''t live a bad life and expect good things to happen with you..."


    "Achoo!"


    ''Damn, it seems I''ve caught a fever too...''


    Really at


    "Achoo!!"


    "Ahh, fuck!"


    I cursed out loud in frustration.


    I have to admit, I do find a certain satisfaction in cursing...


    ***


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current rank: Iron.


    Titles:- Netori King and, Lust King.


    Progression to Gold rank: 70% (1750/2500 essences)


    ...


    "Hmmm..."


    Right now, I''m checking my status bar to see my experience points.


    So, that guy gave me 100 essences...


    That''s way too littlepared to how much work I put in just to take him down.


    But at least I got some experience points...


    I refocused on my surroundings, the shattered ss panel, and then let my mind wander.


    For now, it seems better to stay here since I don''t want to face another Abomination.


    Also, I''m not sure where I threw the torch I had during the run.


    I could try to find it and head out again, but my brain is toozy to search for it in the darkness with just a bit of moonlight.


    I pushed all my worries to the back of my mind and sat back with my head down, trying to get some sleep, even though I knew I had only woken up an hour or two ago.


    ***


    Warm sunlight gently streamed through the shattered ss wall, casting a soft glow on the ck hair of a figure.


    The figure was seated in a chair with their head resting on the desk, taking deep, steady breaths that clearly showed they were asleep.


    That figure was me.


    I wasn''t sure how I fell asleep so suddenly...


    Maybe it was the boredom of just sitting around that made me so tired.


    ***


    After another hour, I finally woke up, feeling the intense heat of the room seeping through my body.


    Once I was awake, I did my usual stretches and yawns, then decided it was time to get moving.


    Before leaving, I took a moment to check my watch.


    The disy showed:


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 8 a.m.


    ...


    Goodness.


    Am I seeing this right? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?


    Ten hours? Ten fucking hours have already passed?


    That''s incredible...


    I never expected so many hours to go by, especially since my n was to get out of here before 4 a.m. to avoid the zone.


    The zone, yeah, the zone. Where is it?


    Shouldn''t it have engulfed this ce by now? Why hasn''t it?


    LWait, which part of the city am I even in?


    I should figure that out first...


    I stood up and headed toward the staircase, making my way to the rooftop of the building.


    Since the elevator wasn''t working when I needed it, I had no choice but to take the dreaded stairs...


    After moving up the stairs for countless painful minutes, I finally reached the rooftop entrance.


    Before opening the door, I took a minute to rest.


    When I stepped onto the rooftop, I quickly ignored the sunlight and made my way to the edge.


    This time, I kept a safe distance and remained cautious, not wanting to meet the same fate as I had in my dreams.


    I looked out over the city and saw something shocking.


    So, this is the reason...


    The building I was in was actually located near the central za, which exined why the zone hadn''t reached it yet.


    I should leave now and head further towards the center.


    Afterward, I went back down and left the building for good.


    Unbeknownst to me, a few minutester, a huge bear came towards the building andpletely destroyed it, turning it into ruins.


    ***


    After walking for an hour and navigating through many buildings, I suddenly stopped as another interesting thing caught my attention.


    Lia and Anna, along with five or six other people, were trying to defend themselves from a group of rebels surrounding them.


    Both sisters were holding each swordAnna wielding a longswordwhile the others had makeshift weapons or nothing at all.


    I took out my binocrs from my inventory and tried to get a closer look at their situation.


    After a few seconds of adjusting, everything came into focus. Lia and Anna were clearly exhausted, with several wounds and cuts on their bodies.


    The other guys were literally shitting on their pants...


    I mean their faces looked terrified, their hands trembling as they struggled to hold their weapons or maintain their stances.


    The rebels clearly had the upper hand, their confident stance and aggressive postures showing they knew they were winning.


    There was an old age rebel who waszily hanging around for no apparent reason. I could tell his age by looking at his hands.


    I think he''s the leader of the group.


    I''m not sure, but my instincts say so.


    They closed in slowly, savoring the moment of impending victory.


    Anna''s grip on her longsword tightened, her knuckles turning white as she fought to stay on her feet.


    Lia''s breathing was heavy, and a deep gash on her arm bled profusely.


    Despite their dire state, they stood their ground, ready to fight to thest breath.


    The rest of the group was in disarray.


    One man had dropped his weapon entirely, clutching his head in fear, while another desperately looked around for an escape route.


    From the looks of it, it won''t take long for the rebels to kill them all...


    Wait, what am I doing? Why


    Suddenly, my system screen flickered and a new quest appeared:


    **Quest: [Saviour Of Beauties!]**


    Save Lia and Anna from the rebels.


    **Objective:** Save 0/1


    **Reward:** 100 EXP


    ept or Reject?


    "Of course, Reject!"


    Why should I fight them?


    I used my appraisal skill on each of them and found out that everyone except the old man was at least a Iron ranker.


    The problem was, if I jumped in to help, it would mainly be up to me, Anna, and Lia to handle the fight.


    The others are just weak bronze rankers who would have been dead by now if not for Anna being a Gold ranker and Lia being a Silver ranker.


    So, I clicked the reject option, but...


    [Host, this quest is mandatory and can''t be rejected.]


    "Eh, what?"


    What''s going on?


    ''System, if this quest was mandatory, why did you even give me the option to reject it? You could have just selected it automatically.'' I thought.


    [Host, I only gave you the option toplete the formalities.]


    ''Oh, fuck your formalities! Is this really the time to joke?''


    The system stayed silent, not answering me.


    Damn it...


    Since the quest is mandatory, I need toe up with a n right away.


    The rebels won''t wait long before killing everyone.


    "Huhhh..."


    I sighed...


    I looked at the situation in front of me.


    There were seven people surrounding them.


    The distance between us was about 300 meters or more.


    That means I''d have to use my guns, but I''d be relying on luck to hit at least one or two of them with bullets, which is unlikely.


    Since I''m not a sniper, my chances of missing are also pretty high.


    For now, I need to get closer without being spotted.


    Yeah, I can use the alleyways to approach them quietly.


    So, I started moving closer to them slowly, and it didn''t take long to reduce the distance to about 150 meters.


    But then, something unbelievable and unexpected happened that blew my cover and changed the whole situation.


    As I continued to observe, the old man, who had beenzily hanging back, suddenly made a sign which looked more like amand to kill them all...


    At hismand, all the rebels lunged at Anna and Lia with renewed ferocity.


    The rebels, driven by their leader''s order, attacked in unison, overwhelming the sisters with their sheer numbers and aggressive tactics.


    Anna, though skilled with her longsword, struggled to keep up with the relentless onught.


    Her movements were slowed by exhaustion and the numerous wounds she had sustained.


    Lia fared no better, her cuts and bruises clearly impairing her ability to defend herself.


    Despite their best efforts, the rebels pressed in on them from all sides.


    The rebels'' coordinated assault quickly overpowered the sisters.


    Anna was pushed to the ground, her longsword ttering away as a rebel pinned her down.


    Lia was also swarmed, struggling against multiple attackers.


    It seemed like the end was near for both of them.


    Their breaths were ragged, and their defiant shouts were bing weaker and more desperate.


    Seeing this, I realized I couldn''t just stand by.


    The situation was rapidly deteriorating, and I had to act now. I raised my gun and took aim at the group.


    "Damn it," I muttered, as I fired multiple shots in quick session toward the rebels.


    It''s either going to be me or them who will die today...


    The bullets flew through the air, and I watched as chaos erupted among them.


    In a surprising turn of events, one rebel was struck in the head, copsing instantly with a muffled thud.


    Another was hit in the stomach, falling to the ground with a pained groan.


    The sudden gunfire caused a brief moment of confusion among the rebels, as they turned their attention toward the source of the noise...


    "Bring it on, bastarddddds..." I shouted...


    "It''s me against all of you..."

 Chapter 90: Chapter90-Black Day

    It''s either going to be me or them who will die today...


    The bullets flew through the air, and I watched as chaos erupted among them.


    In a surprising turn of events, one rebel was struck in the head, copsing instantly with a muffled thud.


    Another was hit in the stomach, falling to the ground with a pained groan.


    The sudden gunfire caused a brief moment of confusion among the rebels, as they turned their attention toward the source of the noise...


    "Bring it on, bastarddddds..." I shouted...


    "It''s me against all of you..."


    I was running at my top speed while thinking as hard as I could.


    Alright, two down, five to go, including their leader.


    I need to take out the remaining minions quickly, or I might run out of energy like those sisters did.


    I''m not too worried because if things get bad, I can always escape with my dash skill.


    Wait, why not try to win this quickly?


    I have my dash skill, and if I attack them head-on, I could use it as a surprise to take them all out and gain more experience points...


    The main problem was their leader, who was standing next to them with a silent stance...


    Maybe he''s just surprised to see me, since it''s not every day you see a guy trying to save beautiful maidens.


    I checked his status and found that I only have a 25 percent chance of defeating him.


    If he and the others decide to fight me together, which is unlikely, then I''m doomed...


    I mean, I wouldn''t die because I have a backup n, but they would definitely cause a lot of trouble, which could prevent me frompleting the mission.


    The leader of the rebels, a tall man with cold, calcting eyes, took a step forward and raised his hand.


    "You two," he barked, pointing at two of hisckeys. "Finish him off. The rest of you, with me. Let''s deal with those sisters."


    As the two rebels advanced toward me, the leader and the other two turned their attention to the sisters, who were barely conscious and holding their weapons...


    I was really nervous, not because I couldn''t beat the guysing at me, but for another reason.


    It was because of my n. If it didn''t work, I wouldn''t be able toplete my quest.


    If I didn''t take down these two quickly, the sisters would be in even more danger.


    I took a deep breath and activated my dash skill, feeling a familiar surge of energy course through my body.


    [Ding! Dash (Level 3) activated!]


    [Host''s speed attribute has ascended to Gold rank!]


    My speed increased to Gold rank, giving me a six-second window of incredible speed and agility.


    The world around me seemed to slow down as I moved.


    The first rebel lunged at me with a daggers, but I sidestepped easily and drove my own de into his side, just below the ribs.


    "Urhhh!"


    He gasped and fell to the ground, blood flowing from his wounded side.


    Clutching his stab wound, he groaned, "Ahh, it hurts, you m-!"


    I kicked him in the face with my right leg and said, "Shut up, man. Your voice is annoying."


    And he immediately fell unconscious after that. Maybe I hit him too hard.


    The second rebel swung at me from the left, aiming for my throat.


    I ducked under his arm and shed his stomach in an "I" shape.


    But instead of falling like the other rebel, he quickly jumped back and created some distance between us.


    Hmm, he''s definitely smart and knows when to attack and retreat.


    Hahahaha...


    I chuckled to myself.


    Finally, a worthy opponent. But let''s see if you can handle my next moveI doubt you will.


    I anticipated this move, so when hended, I wasted no time.


    I called out my gun from my inventory, and it appeared in my hand, catching the rebel off guard.


    Before he could react, I fired a barrage of bullets at him.


    Given the short distance, the bullets reached him almost instantly.


    He tried to defend himself with his daggers, but it was no use.


    His body was pelted with bullets, and after a few seconds of relentless fire, he crumpled to the ground.


    This all things happened within 3 to 4 seconds...


    With those two down, I turned my attention to the leader and his remainingckeys.


    They were currently fighting with both of them...


    Anna was fighting off the others, including their leader, all by herself, while Lia was lying on the ground.


    Why?


    Because she had a deep wound on her stomach.


    Damn it...


    My n didn''t work...


    How did this happen?


    I thought they could defend themselves for at least a few minutes, but they couldn''t evenst a minute.


    If they had managed to hold their ground, it would have been easier for me to take down their leader.


    But right now, one of the two remaining rebels had sneaked up behind Anna.


    To my shock, instead of attacking Anna, he was raising his sword to strike Lia, who was already injured and lying on the ground.


    The sight of him preparing to deliver a fatal blow to her made my blood boil without me knowing it...


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    Using my dash skill again, I shot forward like a bullet, appearing between that particr rebel and, Lia...


    Unfortunately, my dash skill had just worn off.


    But I wasn''t worriedI knew I could handle at least two of them.


    I quickly blocked the rebel''s attack on Lia with my right-hand dagger.


    The rebel stared at me with wide eyes, clearly not expecting to see me there so soon.


    Lia weakly said, "Michael... You... Are here..."


    I replied, "Lia, just hang on a little longer for my queuh, I mean, for my survival."


    I quickly dispatched the rebel who had been preparing to strike Lia.


    Shit, I almost ended up revealing that.


    With a swift motion, I drove my dagger into his chest, and he gasped before copsing to the ground.


    I didn''t waste a moment.


    I turned and rushed toward the leader and thest remaining rebel, who were still engaged inbat with Anna.


    The leader, was locked in a fierce struggle with Anna, who was clearly struggling to hold her own.


    Ugh, damn it, she can''t hold them off either. How useless is she?


    While I cursed her in my mind, I noticed something unusual.


    These guys were so focused on fighting Anna that theypletely forgot about me.


    I was shocked.


    I get that these guys were mainly targeting the sisters. If they killed them, it would cause huge chaos in Ambrosia, which would greatly benefit TERROR.


    But still,e on, guys...


    I''m right here! Look at me! Look! But they were too busy with their fight to notice.


    Alright, if you won''t look at me, I''ll make sure you do.


    A gun suddenly materialized in my hand as I put my daggers away.


    I quickly aimed and fired.


    This all happened so fast that no one had time to react including both Anna and, old man...


    The distance between us was less than 50 meters.


    The bullet reached thest rebel and hit one of his legs,pletely damaging it.


    He fell down, clutching his leg.


    The flesh was gone, leaving only bones visible with blood sttered across the ground.


    He screamed, "Ahhhhhhh, my leg! Sir, help me! Please give me a healing potion!"


    He begged his leader for help, but the old man ignored him, continuing to fight Anna while keeping an eye on me.


    Finally you noticed me.


    I was waiting for ages...


    "Now, let''s finish this fight," I said.


    I called a random weapon from my inventory, and a sword materialized in my hand.


    I was confident I could defeat him easily. His fighting style was unimpressive and wed.


    When I watched him fight a minute ago, I couldn''t understand why Anna was struggling. How could she not defeat this guy?


    His rank was Gold, but his fighting skills were amateur at best. The previous guy who saved himself was definitely better than him.


    But, there was always a chance.


    This could also be a trap to lure me in, but I didn''t care.


    Anna shed at the old man''s right elbow and immediately jumped back to create some distance between them.


    Unfortunately, shended right next to me.


    Why was this unfortunate?


    Because as soon as she did, she started bitching around again.


    "Great, now you''re in my way," she snapped. "Why do you always have to interfere?"


    I sighed, trying to focus on the fight while tuning out her relentless griping.


    I grinned and swung my sword at the leader, forcing him to backpedal. "Yeah, sure. But now you''ve got me to finish this."


    The leader red at me, his eyes cold and calcting. "You''re a fool to think you can take me on, especially with your interference."


    What a cliche line...


    Huhh... Nothing to expect from a old hag...


    Anna''s eyes softened a bit as she focused on the leader. "Just make sure we end this quickly."


    As the leader tried to regain hisposure, I joined Anna in attacking him. We moved in a coordinated effort, each strike designed to push him back and break his defense.


    The leader fought back fiercely but clumsily, overwhelmed by ourbined assault from different directions.


    During the battle, Anna asionally threw a nce at me, her frustration fading as she realized how effective our teamwork was. "Fine, maybe I did need your help," she admitted reluctantly.


    "Don''t mention it," I replied, dodging a powerful swing from the leader and countering with a precise strike.


    With one final, decisive blow from both of us, the leader staggered and fell.


    Anna and I stood over his body, catching our breath.


    Instead of waiting for him to recover, I jumped up and stabbed him in the stomach.


    But then something surprising happened.


    Instead of blood oozing out, his body suddenly dissipated into thick air.


    Thest message he left for me was, "Found you..."


    What was that?


    What did he mean by "Found you"? Had he been searching for me? But why? Really?


    A few minutes ago, he didn''t even look in my direction, and now his words had me confused.


    But who was he really?


    I had never seen a person disappear into thin air before. I thought only monsters did that when they died.


    Was he a monster? If so, why was he so weak? And why didn''t my system mention anything about him being a monster?


    Did he really die, or was there something more going on?


    I muttered to myself, "Ah, just ignore it," trying to push the confusion aside.


    I also heard Anna muttering to herself, "Was he... Kal? No, no, no, that can''t be him. There''s no way he''d be here."


    Kal?


    Who was that?


    Never heard that name before.


    I asked, "Hey, are you alright?"


    My question snapped Anna out of her thoughts. She red at me and said, "Don''t you have eyes? Can''t you see I''m injured?"


    Ugh, she was at it again.


    I said apologetically, "Alright, alright, it''s my fault. I didn''t see it."


    She huffed and gave me her ssic anime-style ignore, turning her back on me with a dramatic ir.


    There was a brief silence between us until she took out a Silver-ranked healing potion. After drinking it, she turned to face me.


    "Anyway, Pervert, you were a lot of help," Anna said, finally smiling.


    I said in frustration, "Can you stop calling me that name? I just saved you!"


    Anna replied, "I don''t care..."


    Fine, whatever.


    I then put some distance between us because I didn''t like being near her much.


    As the dust settled and the immediate danger passed, we turned our attention to Lia, who was still lying on the ground.


    With the threat neutralized, my focus shifted to getting her the help she needed.


    I quickly moved over to her and asked, "Lia, are you okay? Did you get injured anywhere?"


    I wasn''t sure why I was so concerned. Maybe it was just my natural instinct since we were friends.


    Lia was clutching her bloodied stomach tightly. With a weak voice, she started to say, "Michael, save"


    Before Lia could finish her sentence, Anna interjected, "Lia, stop it. Get up here."


    I was baffled by what she meant.


    I asked, "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, Lia stood up from where she was lying and said, "Sister, you ruined everything. I was almost about to prank him."


    Anna said, "You and your usual predictable pranks."


    Lia protested, "My pranks aren''t predictable. Didn''t you see? He almost fell for it!"


    Anna replied, "He was pretty dumb to fall for that trick."


    I stared at both sisters, disbelief written across my face.


    Wait a minute... I fell for a prank?


    I shouted, "What the hell is going on? A prank? I fell for it? You weren''t injured at all?"


    I stared at Lia, bewildered.


    She casually replied, "Of course not!"


    Confused, I asked, "Then why is there blood on your stomach?"


    With a mischievous grin, she answered, "Oh, that''s a secret."


    A secret?


    I muttered quietly to myself, "What is going on? These two sisters are going to drive me crazy one day."


    Anna asked curiously, "Did you say something?"


    I replied, "No, how could I say anything in front of you?"


    Then Lia suddenly burst intoughter, saying, "Michael, you''re so funny!"


    I''m not funny...


    Damn, I shouldn''t have rescued them in the first ce...


    ***


    While I was caught up in the prank yed by the sisters, I had no idea that today would be remembered as ck Day in human history.


    It would be marked by a single person''s actions, which would change everything.

 Chapter 91: Chapter91-Hyosan University

    ***


    While I was caught up in the prank yed by the sisters, I had no idea that today would be remembered as ck Day in human history.


    It would be marked by a single person''s actions, which would change everything.


    ***


    [Ding! Congrattions, host! Main Quest: (Saviour of Beauties!) has beenpleted!]


    [Objectiveplete: Save 2/2.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, host! You''ve received 100 EXP!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, host! 6 (Common) Human Cores have been added to your inventory!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, host! 6 (Iron-Ranked) Healing Potions have been added to your inventory!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, host! 60 Human Essences from the killed victim have been added to your Character Interface!]


    A virtual screen appeared in front of me, disying notifications about the quest and kill rewards.


    I was currently sitting in a chair inside a hospital building, feeling frustrated.


    After the prank, Lia and Anna had tried to help the injured peoples.


    They gave out healing potions, but they ran out and couldn''t heal everyone.


    So, we ended up bringing the remaining injured to this nearby hospital.


    Lia and Anna were now busy bandaging wounds and providing necessary treatments.


    I shook my head, thinking, ''What a bunch of cowards.''


    I couldn''t understand why the sisters were going to such lengths to save them.


    They hadn''t even tried to help you when you both were on the brink of death, and now here you are, tending to those who had betrayed us.


    Idiots...


    It was so infuriating that I could barely express it with just my thoughts...


    If I were in Anna and Lia''s ce, I would have kicked their asses by now.


    I don''t need useless punching bags who don''t even know how to defend themselves and only cry when they see danger.


    I get It''s normal to feel afraid in that type of situation, but if you can''t even fight for yourself or others, then to me, you''re nothing more than a punching bag.


    While I was lost in thought, suddenly, I heard Anna''s voice cut through the air.


    "Hey, pervert, we''re finished here. Let''s go," Anna shouted...


    I chose to ignore her words, focusing on the task at hand.


    Momentster, Lia arrived with the others, and we prepared to move out. I made my way closer to Lia, not because of her beauty, but to shield myself from Anna''s constant barrage of insults.


    I knew I had to be careful. Anna''s father was very, no-insanely powerful, and since both his daughters were here, he would definitely check on their well-being once we got out.


    If he found out I had hurt Anna in any way, my life could be in danger.


    To avoid any trouble, I kept my distance from Anna, holding back the urge to p back.


    Instead, I focused on staying calm, knowing that any mistake could have serious consequences.


    We left the hospital together and continued our journey to meet the others. By "others," I meant Marcus and the other groups.


    Lia exined to me that when the monsters attacked the hospital yesterday, all the groups had somehow managed to escape unharmed.


    However, as they were moving toward the center, rebels ambushed them.


    Anna and Lia had tried to lure some of the rebels into a trap in a nearby building and seeded in killing some of them.


    But then their leader, an old and formidable woman, appeared out of nowhere and nearly defeated them.


    Marcus intervened just in time, saving them and ordering them to flee.


    This caused them to separate from the main group, and a few people, who were now the same ones milling around us, had followed them.


    As we walked, Lia asked me, "Were you feeling bored waiting for us?"


    "Yeah, a little bit," I admitted.


    Lia tilted her head in a cute manner, about to say something, when Anna interjected, "Then why didn''t you practice with your weapon instead of just sitting there wasting time?"


    Why does she always have to interrupt our conversations? Just why?


    I quickly made up an answer and said, "I never thought about it."


    Anna shot back, "What else can you think about besides touching other people''s stuff?"


    I sighed. Here we go again.


    I decided to stay quiet instead of responding.


    She pressed on, "Why aren''t you saying anything? Is your mouth sealed shut or what?"


    Dogs will keep barking; it''s not good for their owner to bark back.


    Before Anna could say anything else, Lia chirped in, "Sister, stop bullying him. He didn''t do it intentionally."


    Anna scoffed, crossing her arms and ring at me. "Lia, you don''t know anything about men. They can fool the whole earth. Even monsters can''t escape their grasp."


    Lia sighed, trying to defuse the situation. "Anna, that''s not fair. Not everyone is like that."


    Anna''s eyes shed with anger and something elsehurt. "You don''t get it, Lia. You''re too naive. Men will say anything to get what they want. They can be worse than the monsters we fight."


    Why is she talking like that.


    Had someone fooled her in the past?


    From the way she was speaking, it is clear that she had been deceived before.


    If that is true, then, I would be really surprised.


    Just who had managed to fool this Bitch?


    Anna''s eyes narrowed as she red at me, but I could see some sadness beneath her anger. Lia, sensing the tension, tried to lighten the mood.


    "Come on, Sis, let''s focus on getting to the others safely. We don''t have time for arguments."


    Anna sighed but didn''t respond. Instead, she turned and started walking ahead, her posture stiff with frustration.


    Lia gave me an apologetic look before following her sister.


    After that, we continued our journey, the atmosphere still tense from the earlier exchange.


    ***


    After 45 minutes of walking, I couldn''t hold back my frustration any longer. "How much more do we have to walk? You said it''s close," I asked, my voice edged with weariness.


    Lia nced back at me with an encouraging smile. "Just a bit more."


    I sighed, feeling a mix of annoyance and exhaustion.


    We were heading towards Hyosan University, the rendezvous point Marcus had set for us.


    My legs felt like lead, each step a struggle, but I pushed myself to keep going.


    Unlike me, Anna, Lia, and the others seemed fine, their pace steady and unbothered.


    It was hard for me to understand why I was feeling so drained when everyone else appeared unaffected.


    Even those guys who had been milling around earlier showed no signs of fatigue.


    ***


    Another 30 minutester, the university finally came into view. It wasn''t like an ordinary university; it was enormous.


    When we reached the gate, my attention quickly shifted to Jack, who was standing with five guys guarding the entrance.


    "Allen!" I called out, waving as we approached.


    He looked up and grinned, raising a hand in greeting. "Hey there! Took you long enough. What happened to you guys?"


    "Long story," I said, shaking my head. "We had to deal with some unexpected issues."


    Lia stepped forward, her face lighting up as she saw Allen. "It''s good to see you, Allen. We had to bring some injured people to the hospital, but we''re all fine now."


    Allen nodded, ncing at the people behind us. "Yeah, I heard about the attack. Marcus filled me in. I''m d you made it back safely."


    Anna, who had been standing silently, crossed her arms and gave Allen a stern look. "What about the others? Did everyone else make it here?"


    Allen nodded again, more seriously this time. "Yeah, we managed to regroup. We''re holding up inside the main building and, dormitories... Security is tight, and we''ve got all the group members on watch 24/7. Marcus is inside, coordinating everything."


    Lia let out a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. I was worried about everyone."


    Allen''s eyes flicked over to me, a hint of amusement in them. "So, what''s with her? Looks like She''s been through the wringer."


    I rolled my eyes. "Let''s just say it''s been a rough day. Between dodging rebels and trying not to get into arguments, I''m worn out."


    Allen chuckled. "Sounds like you''ve had your hands full. But hey, you''re here now. That''s what matters."


    As we talked, the guards who were the members, I saw few days ago remained vignt, their eyes scanning the surroundings.


    It was clear they took their job seriously, and I felt a bit more at ease knowing we were in a secure ce.


    "Come on," Allen said, gesturing towards the gate. "Let''s get you inside. Marcus will want to hear everything."


    We followed him through the gate and into the university grounds.


    The on-campus was impressive, with towering buildings which might be dormitories and well-maintained pathways.


    As we walked, Allen kept the conversation light. "So, did you guys run into any more trouble after the hospital?"


    Lia shook her head. "No, just the usual tension. But we''re okay."


    Allen raised an eyebrow, looking at me "And you? Any more run-ins with the rebels?"


    I sighed. "Nothing I couldn''t handle. But we need to stay on guard. They won''t give up easily."


    We arrived at the main university building, where more guards were posted at the entrance.


    Allen led us inside, where the atmosphere was a mix of relief and tension...


    People were resting, tending to wounds, and nning their next moves.


    "Marcus is in the conference room," Allen said, pointing down a hallway. "He''ll want to hear your report."


    So, he is there...


    We nodded and made our way to the conference room.


    As we entered, Marcus was alone sitting in a chair looked up from a table covered in maps and notes.


    "You''re back," he said, a relieved smile spreading across his face. "Good. We have a lot to discuss."


    The discussion began, focusing on our journey, where we would be stationed at the university, and other rted topics.


    After we wrapped up the discussion, Marcus told us to take an hour''s rest before starting our guard duty.


    I was the happiest person in the room when he said that since I was exhausted.


    After that, I parted ways with the sisters, who decided to take a bath before resting, while I headed towards the dormitory section.


    Upon entering the dormitory building, I chose a random room on the first floor and went inside.


    The room was not very big, more small than moderate in size. It had a single bed, a table, and a cupboard.


    That''s it. Nothing else...


    I didn''t mind, considering I was only here to rest.


    I quickly flopped onto the bed and stayed still in a resting position.


    Ahhh...


    It''s so refreshing to rest after all the hard work...


    Soon, my thoughts began to wander.


    In the future, as the zone shrinks, I need to be extra careful. With less space, fights will be more chaotic, and the risk of serious injury will increase, which could even lead to death.


    So, I need toe up with a n...


    I should do it now since I won''t have much time to think after resting.


    I tried to force myself toe up with a n, but nothing wasing to mind...


    "Why can''t Ie up with a n? Why is nothinging to me?"


    Think, Michael, think...


    I kept pushing my brain to work, but after another 10 minutes of trying, I still couldn''te up with any n.


    Forget it...


    If I can''t figure it out now, I''ll try again in a few minutes after giving my mind a little rest. I''m sure I''ll be able toe up with a n then...


    So, I decided to close my eyes and rest a bit...


    Slowly, I started to drift off...


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, a ringing sound echoed in my mind, and a virtual screen suddenly appeared in front of me.


    When I opened my eyes to see what was on the screen, my eyes widened, and a shiver ran down my spine as I read the message.


    [Host, the Zone...

 Chapter 92: Chapter92-Stabbed by whom?

    I decided to close my eyes and rest for a bit, nning to set up a strategyter.


    Slowly, I started to drift off...


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, a ringing sound echoed in my mind, and a virtual screen suddenly appeared in front of me.


    When I opened my eyes to see what was on the screen, my eyes widened, and a shiver ran down my spine as I read the message.


    "What the heckkkkk?"


    [Host, the Zone will stop shrinking within 3 hours, ultimately leaving an area of 3 to 4 kilometers!]


    [Host, the number of High rank monsters has been increased to match the actual quest level!]


    [Good luck!]


    "System, if you were a girl, I''d have f*cked you by now," I thought to myself.


    Damn it...


    I was frustrated by the sudden messages...


    I already had immense tension from not having a n, and now this added another problem to my te. My mind was racing, and the stress was almost palpable.


    I took a moment to calm myself, taking deep breaths, knowing that a hot head wouldn''t help me think clearly.


    I needed to approach this with a cool mind.


    I then carefully examined the messages one by one, making sure I didn''t miss anything important.


    Each word could be critical, and I couldn''t afford to overlook any detail.


    Hmm, so I have 3 hours...


    But I still had many questions swirling in my mind, including concerns about the area and, others...


    I inquired, "System, what will the final range be?"


    "Three or four kilometers?"


    The difference might seem small, but in this situation, every kilometer was crucial for my survival.


    I needed to gather as much information as possible, understanding that each kilometer could mean the difference between life and death.


    [Sorry, host, no information about this quest can be provided. If I gave you details, it would make the quest too easy to clear.]


    Fuck you...


    After cursing the system, I sighed, having already anticipated that reply...


    It wasn''t hard to guess, considering the system had been with me since I first arrived in this world...


    Returning to the current situation, the system''s refusal to provide answers only added to my troubles.


    How?


    My main concern was to ask about the number of high-rank monsters that would spawn within 3 hours.


    I wanted to know their numbers because, if I knew their quantity, I could easily decide whether to participate in the uing fight or not, given that I had been stuck in the gold rank for far too long.


    The uncertainty made nning nearly impossible, and the stakes were too high to go in unprepared...


    Frustration grew as I mutterred, "At this rate, I might not even be able toe up with a good survival n."


    Still, the system gave me an interesting clue. Its hesitation to give the exact final range suggested that knowing the exact area could really help my chances of survival.


    It almost seemed like the system knew something about the future or thought its predictions would be more urate if it gave me more details.


    For now, with so few details, I had to make the most of whatever I had to ensure my survival and, gain more EXPs...


    First, I needed to check the time.


    I hurriedly checked my watch to see how much time I had remaining.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 9:30 a.m.


    Alright, so the zone will stop shrinking precisely at 12:25 a.m.


    I had almost three hours to get ready and, of course, toe up with a solid n.


    I closed my eyes again and thought deeply about every detail.


    I decided to focuspletely on making my n and not let myself get distracted by thinking about what might happen in the future.


    ***


    Twenty minutester, while I was deeply engrossed in my nning, a sudden knock pulled me back to reality.


    I quickly checked my watch and saw it was 9:50 a.m.


    With only ten minutes left until the one-hour mark, it was clear that whoever was at the door needed me urgently.


    I hurried to the door, wondering who it could be.


    It had to be Lia, the Smith brothers, or others.


    I didn''t think anyone else woulde with such urgency about my duty.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened the door, ready to see who was there.


    "So, what do" I began, but my words were cut off as I felt a sudden, searing pain in my stomach.


    What the hell? This pain...


    My eyes widened in shock as I looked down to see a dagger lodged in my abdomen, blood pouring out in rming amounts.


    My stomach? Blood everywhere? What''s happening? Was I stabbed? How did this happen?


    I lifted my head and saw that the person in front of me was neither Lia nor the Smith brothers.


    A rebel?


    It was a rebel, his face hidden by a blue mask, eyes cold and determined.


    How did he get in here? Didn''t Allen say the security was top-notch? Then how did this happen?


    Damn it, why am I even thinking about security now? My stomach is stabbed, blood is pouring out, and here I am, arguing with myself?


    But wait, why don''t I feel any pain?


    I immediately regretted that thought because as soon as I had it, my adrenaline wore off, and a wave of pain hit me like a tsunami.


    All of this happened in mere seconds.


    I painfully gritted my teeth, suppressing a scream of agony as I willed my daggers to materialize from my inventory.


    They appeared in my hands, and Ished out at the rebel, shing wildly despite the intense pain.


    He immediately retreated, putting some distance between us with his daggers raised, ready for a fight.


    His eyes never left me, and he took a defensive stance.


    But I had no intention of fighting.


    Seizing the moment of his retreat, I used it to my advantage.


    I mmed the door shut with a bang, not giving him any chance to attack me further.


    Locking the door quickly, I then copsed to the floor.


    Too much blood had already spilled from my stomach, and the effort of moving made me dizzy.


    Blood pooled around me, staining the entrance, the door, and the floor.


    I struggled to stay conscious, but the blood loss was taking its toll.


    My vision blurred, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I passed out and potentially died.


    I immediately opened my inventory, frantically searching for thest Ace rank potion I had saved for emergencies.


    Damn it, I don''t have much time left. I need to find it fast.


    While I was trying to find the potion, the rebel kept pounding on my door, hoping to break it down and kill me easily.


    He was relentless, but the door wasn''t made of wood or any soft material, so it would take him quite some time to break it down.


    But would he even be able to break it?


    Despite everything, I had to remind myself: it wasn''t my fault!


    It was absolutely not my fault!


    I kept telling myself this because I believed that even if I had checked before opening the door instead of making assumptions, the oue might have been the same.


    How could I have known?


    I didn''t know what was happening outside, so even if I went out, I''d still face others, which would likely mean getting seriously injured same like this way...


    Coming back...


    It didn''t take long before I found the potion. With trembling hands, I took it out and opened it, ready to drink.


    But just as the first drop was about to touch my lips, my strength gave out.


    I copsed to the floor, the bottle slipping from my grasp.


    Ehh?


    What happened?


    Why did I fall down so suddenly?


    Wasn''t I fine just a moment ago?


    I tried moving my body, but nothing happened. I couldn''t movenot even my hands or legs.


    Why can''t I move?


    Move, move, damn it...


    No matter how hard I tried, nothing changed. My limbs remained motionless.


    It was as if I were paralyzed.


    Panic surged through me as I struggled toprehend what was happening.


    Has my body lost all its energy from so much blood loss?


    But, why now? Why couldn''t this have happened a few minutester?


    My mind raced, but my bodyy still, unresponsive to my desperatemands.


    The potion spilled onto the floor, the precious liquid scattering uselessly as my vision began to fade.


    Now, what should I do?


    My vision could fade at any moment...


    I need to think...


    Think, Michael, think.


    Desperation wed at me as Iy there, bleeding out on the floor.


    The precious potion was so close yet so far.


    Yeah, I can do that, right?


    I tried crawling, using 100% of my strength, and was surprisingly sessful as I managed to move little by little...


    But can I even get there?


    Though the distance between me and the liquid wasn''t much, it still seemed daunting in my weakened state.


    I waited a few seconds, hoping for a suitable idea toe to me, but the dizziness started hitting harder and harder...


    My mind screamed at me to move, to do somethinganythingto save myself.


    So, I did what I was best at: I stopped thinking, closed my mind to everything else, and focused solely on motion.


    Summoning every ounce of strength I had left, I began to crawl, inching my way toward the spilled potion.


    Each movement sent waves of pain through my body, but I gritted my teeth and pushed on.


    The floor beneath me was slick with blood, making it even harder to move, but I refused to give up.


    Slowly, painfully, I dragged myself forward, my vision blurring and my limbs feeling like lead.


    Finally, I reached the scattered liquid.


    With no other options left, I slowly began to lick the liquid of the healing potion off the floor.


    It was disgusting since my blood had mixed with the potion. But it was my own blood, so I didn''t have a problem with that...


    I tilted my head from side to side, trying top up as much of the potion as possible.


    Each lick was slow and deliberate, ensuring every drop made its way into my mouth and down my throat.


    The taste was bitter, but I swallowed it down, desperate for its healing effects.


    After spending several ufortable minutes licking the dirty floor, trying to gather every bit of the spilled potion, I finally felt it beginning to work.


    It''s working, it working...


    As the potion spread through my system, I felt a warmth radiate from my core.


    Ughh, this feeling...


    The pain in my stomach began to subside, reced by a soothing sensation that spread through my body.


    My vision cleared, and I felt my strength slowly returning.


    The bleeding stopped, and I could feel my wound knitting itself back together.


    Breathing heavily, I leaned against the wall, grateful to be alive.


    The potion had done its job, but I knew I couldn''t stay in the floor...


    There was still a rebel outside the door, and I needed to be ready.


    For now, I allowed myself a moment of relief, savoring the feeling of the potion''s magic working through me.


    But my mind was already racing, nning my next move.


    Now that my health is back, I''m ready to fight, but


    I''m not going to rush outside recklessly.


    Even though I''m feeling better, I still don''t know my opponent''s rank or skills, so heading out isn''t an option.


    I''ll wait here until he breaks the door.


    I still can''t believe he has so much patience.


    If it were anyone else, they''d have given up and gone after someone else by now.


    What''s this guy''s deal?


    Why is he so determined to kill me?


    Do I have a bounty on my head or something?


    If not, what''s his reason?


    After a few moments of thinking, I let it go and prepared myself with both daggers, ready for whateveres next.


    But then suddenly...

 Chapter 93: Chapter93-Ambushed!

    If it were anyone else, they''d have given up and gone after someone else by now.


    What''s this guy''s deal?


    Why is he so determined to kill me?


    Do I have a bounty on my head or something?


    If not, what''s his reason?


    After a few moments of thinking, I let it go and prepared myself with both daggers, ready for whateveres next.


    But then, suddenly, the pounding on my door stopped, and a heavy silence descended over the area.


    Huh? What happened? Why did he stop?


    Has something happened?


    I was bewildered by his abrupt cessation. Why would he stop so suddenly?


    I checked my watch, noting that it was 10:30 a.m.


    Only about 40-50 minutes had passed since this all started...


    Hmm, still 9 hours left...


    For now, I needed to focus on being cautious and making sure I didn''t fall for another trick.


    I adjusted my stance, ready for anything, and strained to hear any hint of movement outside the door.


    But after waiting for half an hour without hearing any sound, I became more and more confused.


    A few minutes ago, he was relentlessly pounding on my door, trying his best to break it.


    For a moment, I thought about going outside to check the situation, but I quickly dismissed the idea, considering it might be a trap.


    He could be trying to lure me out, knowing he couldn''t break the door.


    If I stepped outside and let my guard down, he might swiftly attack and finish me off.


    Which, of course, I wouldn''t want to happen.


    So, I decided to wait inside the room for another half an hour, hoping that guy would start pounding on my door again.


    However, as the saying goes, not everything you expect happens, and just like that, the guy never knocked on my door again.


    After waiting for several minutes, my mind began to wander with various spections...


    Is that guy even outside?


    I mean, I know it might be a trap, but I still needed to know about the situation outside, given that I had been staying in my room for too long.


    And for that, I had to go outside...


    I quickly checked my dash skill to see how much time was left for its cooldown to finish.


    [Dash skill: 1 hour]


    When I saw the cooldown time, I sighed and muttered, "Still one hour."


    I didn''t know why, but my inner thoughts were not much pleased with the remaining cooldown time.


    Even though, I knew I have to wait but still...


    Anxiety gnawed at me, making me feel restless.


    I just wanted to open the door and go.


    My impatience grew with every passing second.


    The silence of my room felt oppressive, and my mind raced with possibilities.


    Should I go out now?


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that time was slipping away, that something important was happening outside, and I was missing it.


    But...


    In the end, I managed to control my urge to go outside until my dash skill cooldown finished.


    Then, I moved slowly towards the door, making sure to be as silent as possible.


    If the rebel was outside, I didn''t want him to hear any sound or be alerted to my presence.


    Then, I gripped the doorknob tightly with my left hand while clutching a dagger in my right.


    In my opinion, my n was straightforward but risky...


    I would open the door abruptly, and if any rebel appeared, I would stab him wherever I could.


    If the rebel were to somehow avoids my attacks, I''d be in huge trouble.


    How?


    Assuming the university is currently under attack by rebels, he would definitely shout or call his partners, making the battle more difficult for me and increasing my chances of getting injured...


    I took a deep breath and slowly turned the doorknob, ready to act on a moment''s notice.


    Let''s do it...


    With a sudden twist, I flung the door open, my eyes scanning the corridor for any signs of the rebel but...


    What?


    He is not here...


    To my surprise, nothing was visible.


    No rebel, nothing...


    The corridor was eerily quiet, with the silence almost tangible, pressing against my ears.


    It was unsettlingly silent, especially given that people were supposed to be living here.


    I cautiously stepped out, my senses alert to any sudden movements.


    I turned left and right, carefully inspecting the hallway.


    The corridor was now empty and quiet, with no sign of the rebel.


    Every door along the hallway was slightly open, and the dim light from inside cast shadows on the walls.


    Why are all the doors open?


    Most people should have locked their doors since the building is under attack, but here, every door is open. This suggests two possibilities...


    Either everyone was rescued by the group leaders and members, or the unfortunate thing I fear has already happened to them.


    I hope it''s the first one because I really don''t want to face the second possibility...


    I moved slowly, my footsteps muffled by the thick carpet.


    As I neared one of the open rooms, my heart raced with a mix of tension and nervousness...


    I couldn''t help but think I might be next if the second possibility takes ce...


    Wait! What''s that smell?


    A disgusting but very familiar scent was in the air.


    As I kept sniffing, a realization suddenly hit me.


    "No, no, no..." I muttered.


    I quickly peered inside the room and was met with a disturbing sight.


    The room was lit, but what I saw was unmistakable.


    Fuck, I knew it...


    Two bodiesy on the floor with their throats gruesomely cut open.


    Blood pooled around them, slowly oozing from their wounds.


    The sight was so horrific that it took me a moment to fully grasp what I was seeing...


    I forced myself to look away and took a deep breath to steady my nerves.


    The chilling reality of what had happened began to sink in.


    The silence wasn''t just an absence of noise; it was a sign of the brutal murders that had urred.


    I calmed myself...


    It wasn''t hard to do since I had already seen many murders like this before...


    After steadying my nerves, I carefully examined the room.


    The bed sheets were torn, likely because the victims had tried to grab them for some reason.


    There were also many scratch marks on the floor, made by the victims as they struggled in their final moments, judging by the blood smeared along the grooves.


    Suddenly, a drop of blood fell onto the bed from the ceiling.


    Blood falling?


    Wasn''t...?


    My heart skipped a beat as the realization hit me.


    I immediately looked up.


    Two rebels were hanging from the ceiling, their eyes locked onto mine.


    Damn, they were on the ceiling...


    Without hesitation, they dropped down, and the fight began.


    I quickly drew both my daggers and prepared myself for the fight.


    One rebel swung a knife at me, which I barely managed to deflect with my dagger.


    The force of the blow sent a jolt through my arm, but I twisted my wrist and retaliated with a swift sh, aiming for his throat.


    He dodged, but not entirely, and my de grazed his cheek, drawing blood.


    I wasn''t surprised since, when I used my appraisal skill on them, I saw that they were both silver rank, just like me...


    The second rebel lunged at me from the side, aiming a vicious sh at my ribs.


    I spun around just in time to block his dagger with my forearm, the impact reverberating through my bones.


    Using the momentum, I drove my elbow into his jaw, causing him to stumble back.


    The first rebel recovered quickly,ing at me again with a series of rapid, precise stabs.


    I parried each one, our des shing and sparking in the room''s ceiling light...


    The fight was getting extremely tough since I was up against two opponents, but at least they weren''t attacking me together.


    I wasn''t sure why, but if they had worked together, I might have already defeated them.


    Why?


    It''s because of my dash skill. If I used it now, I''d almost certainly win easily, but I decided against using it when I saw their ranks.


    I didn''t want to waste it since I wasn''t sure when I might need it in the future.


    However, I would use it if these guys start to overpower me, otherwise, I''d hold off on using it.


    I managed to get inside his guard and stabbed him in the side, twisting the dagger to maximize the damage.


    He cried out in pain but still didn''t go down, so I kicked him hard in the groin, causing him to copse immediately.


    I aimed to finish him off, but just as I was about to stab him, the second rebel blocked my attack and kicked my legs, knocking me off bnce.


    I quickly regained my bnce and countered by kicking his legs, which didn''t even make him flinch.


    But, but, but...


    My goal wasn''t to unbnce him but to...


    I struck his right hand, causing the knife to drop to the floor.


    Yeah, to knock his weapon out of his hand.


    Now that he was unarmed, he seemed as vulnerable as possible, and I thought finishing him off would be easy...


    However, instead of panicking, the second rebel, furious,unched a relentless series of attacks with both fists and feet.


    I dodged and blocked as best as I could, countering with swift jabs and shes.


    One of his punchesnded on my shoulder, sending a sharp pain through my arm.


    Ugh, that really hurt.


    I gritted my teeth and retaliated with a knee to his gut, followed by an uppercut with my dagger, slicing across his chest.


    Both rebels were relentless. Despite their injuries, they kepting.


    The first rebel, clutching his bloody side, tried to tackle me to the ground.


    I sighed and, sidestepped and stabbed at his back, causing him to copse, blood pooling around him...


    Alright, one is dead, now just the other one left.


    I received a system notification confirming that the guy I stabbed had died, which immediately prompted me to focus on the remaining rebel.


    The second rebel, now more cautious, circled me.


    We exchanged blows, each strike and parry bing more desperate...


    I feigned a stumble, drawing him in.


    Come the fuck here...


    As he closed the distance, I surged forward, driving both daggers into his chest.


    Yeah, good, now die...


    His eyes widened in shock as he fell backward, lifeless.


    "What are you staring at? Didn''t you see thising without a weapon?" I asked the assassin.


    "Your shocked expression shows you didn''t expect this," I added.


    "Interesting... I thought you''d be more aware."


    The rebel didn''t respond. He just whispered onest word, "El..." before falling onto the blood-soaked floor.


    His final breath faded, leaving me with the valuable EXP points.


    Panting and covered in blood, I stood over the two bodies.


    The room was a mess of blood and broken furniture.


    I took a moment to catch my breath, then wiped my des clean.


    I nced at my watch to check the time...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 12:00 a.m.


    ***


    That took a lot longer than I expected...


    There are 25 minutes remaining until the zone stops shrinking permanently...


    I swiftly exited the room and meticulously checked the other rooms to make sure no rebels were hiding, ready to ambush me.


    Though I didn''t see any rebels, I did find numerous brutal corpses of the people who lived here.


    Some had been sliced in half, while others had their throats shed or cut.


    It was hard to make sense how they were killed by only two guys...


    Were there only two rebels here?


    The variety in their deaths only increased my concerns.


    The differences in the murders indicated that more than two rebels were likely involved.


    Perhaps the others left the building to the two I fought, just to keep watch.


    If that''s the case, I might have been very fortunate. If all of them had attacked me at once, things could have turned out much worse.


    Afterward, I cautiously approached the dormitory entrance and paused to peer carefully around the edge of the door.


    What I saw made me even more worried because the situation outside was exactly as I had anticipated...


    Fights were breaking out all over the campus.


    I saw many familiar faces engaged inbat with the rebels, their battles adding to the turmoil around me.


    But one thing confused me: How had I not heard a single sound while I was inside the building?


    Was it somehow soundproof?


    If I had known about these fights, I would have used my time to prepare better and devise a more effective n.


    Damn it, I missed all of that.


    ***


    After a minute of pacing and fuming, I refocused on the battlefield.


    Allen and Solos were each locked inbat with one opponent, while Anna and Zeras fought separate enemies.


    Why couldn''t they defeat those guys?


    They should have dealt with this by now, especially Solos and Allen.


    What were they even doing?


    If everyone were gold rankers, it would exin why Anna and Zeras were struggling, but what about the others?


    Solos and Allen were both attacking the ck-masked rebel with their weapons, giving it their all.


    Yet, none of their strikesnded. Every time they got close, the rebel dodged with unbelievable speed.


    What kind of opponent are they up against?


    This speed is crazy!


    Wait, is he even moving?


    I couldn''t even follow his leg movements.


    I quickly activated my appraisal skill, and a virtual screen appeared before me, showing his details.


    ????

 Chapter 94: Chapter94-OP Enemy

    Why couldn''t they defeat those guys?


    They should have dealt with this by now, especially Solos and Allen.


    What were they even doing?


    If everyone were gold rankers, it would exin why Anna and Zeras were struggling, but what about the others?


    Solos and Allen were both attacking the ck-masked rebel with their weapons, giving it their all.


    Yet, none of their strikesnded. Every time they got close, the rebel dodged with unbelievable speed.


    What kind of opponent are they up against?


    This speed is crazy!


    Wait, is he even moving?


    I couldn''t even follow his leg movements.


    I quickly activated my appraisal skill, and a virtual screen appeared before me, showing his details...


    **Name:** Drek Tremor (Super Monster)


    **Height:** 6''1"


    **Weight:** 250 lbs


    **Personality:** Your level is insufficient to discern!


    **Evaluation:**Your level is insufficient to discern!


    **Probability:** Your level is insufficient to discern!


    I sighed...


    So, this is why his speed is insanely fast...


    I somewhat expected it, considering his speed was unlike any other Gold Rankers, I had seen...


    Normally, if this were my first time witnessing it, I would have been hugely surprised.


    But with the daily doses of surprises I''ve been getting, it was just another typical moment.


    Still, I had to admit that guy is pretty strong even without his super monster''s power...


    ***


    All super monsters like him have abilities simr to infected monsters, making them very powerfulpared to humans.


    However, they can''t defeat someone of a higher rank.


    This is one of their major weaknesses.


    Which is why...


    Instead of humans being afraid of them, it''s the other way aroundthey fear humans more than we fear them.


    As I was watching others'' battles and thinking about all this, a sudden realization struck me...


    Wait, wait, wait!


    Doesn''t that mean that guy might have an ability rted to speed?


    Yeah, that could be it.


    By using his ability, he might be boosting his speed to dodge their attacks.


    Maybe his ability is simr to my dash skill, but at a maxed-out level.


    Hmm... That must be it...


    I turned my attention back to the ongoing battle.


    Allen, Anna, Solos, and Zeras were all getting more exhausted with each passing second.


    Surprisingly, even that guy''s minions were fighting fiercely.


    That''s bad, very bad...


    At this rate, they might all be defeated within the next half hour.


    I nced at my watch to check the time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 12:15 p.m.


    ...


    Alright, so, let''s move


    Wait! Why should I go?


    This isn''t my fight, and what would I even gain from getting involved?


    In the end, they''ll kill all the rebels, and I won''t gain any EXP.


    Hmm...


    That''s a good reason to stay hidden, but won''t these guyse after me once they''re done with them?


    I mean, it''s natural for them to attack me since I''m on the enemy team...


    Hmm...


    Now it''s getting confusing.


    Normally, if that Drek guy weren''t here, I''d have join the fight.


    But with him around, I''m hesitant.


    He''s just way too overpowered...


    I stood there, lost in thought, weighing my options.


    Every second felt like an eternity as I debated my next move.


    The sounds of battle raged around me, and I could see Allen, Anna, Solos, and Zeras struggling against their relentless opponents.


    A minute passed, and I came to a conclusion.


    Even if I don''t get any experience points, I need to ensure my survival.


    To do that, I have to eliminate all threats before they eliminate me.


    This is a good opportunity to strike while they''re distracted by the others.


    I scanned the battlefield, searching for my first target.


    I definitely didn''t want to take on Drek head-on, so my priority would be eliminating his minions first.


    They were busy fighting, focused on their respective battles, making them vulnerable to a surprise attack.


    The minion currently fighting Anna became my first target...


    I targeted him mainly because Anna, out of the four, was clearly losing the fight. Her movements were getting sloppier with each passing minute.


    The first rebel was using hit-and-retreat tactics on her. One moment he was engaging her, and the next he was retreating, making Anna waste more energy moving forward.


    Hmm... It might be better if I use that strategy here...


    I never thought I''d resort to this, given that I don''t like teaming up with others.


    But considering the current situation, it seems like the best approach.


    So, I drew one of my guns from my inventory and waited for the right moment to strike...


    Anna and the rebel circled each other, swords at the ready.


    Each movement was a tense dance of anticipation, both waiting for the other to make a mistake.


    Anna lunged forward, her de aimed at the rebel''s midsection.


    He parried swiftly, their swords shing with a metallic ring.


    Sparks flew as they exchanged blows, each strike met with a counterstrike, neither gaining an upper hand.


    The rebel swung his sword in a wide arc, aiming for Anna''s shoulder.


    She deflected it and responded with a quick thrust toward his chest.


    He twisted to the side, avoiding her de by mere inches, and retaliated with a sh aimed at her legs.


    Anna jumped back, her movements now noticeably slower and less precise.


    The rebel, recognizing her fatigue, began to employ his hit-and-retreat tactics more aggressively.


    He would dart in, deliver a quick strike, then retreat before Anna could fully react.


    Each time, she was forced to step forward, expending more energy with each advance.


    Their swords met again, locking together in a deadlock.


    They strained against each other, both trying to push the other back...


    Now is the time...


    It was at this moment that I saw my opportunity.


    I fired multiple bullets, targeting the rebel''s legs and hands.


    The sudden sound of gunfire caught him and the others off guard, making them all turn towards the source.


    In other words, they were all now looking in my direction, surprised.


    Why?


    Because they didn''t expect to see me up here.


    I stood in the middle of the entrance, holding my gun like a soldier.


    It was an amazing yet familiar feeling...


    They all had surprised expressions on their faces and in their eyes...


    The Rebel saw the bulletsing towards his direction and tried to retreat, breaking the deadlock with Anna.


    He managed to avoid most of the bullets, his speed allowing him to move just in time.


    However, in his haste to evade, he failed to notice something crucial and lethal.


    What was that?


    Anna''s de, now aimed directly at him...


    As the rebel retreated, Anna seized the opportunity.


    She lunged forward with all her remaining strength, her sword aimed directly at his underbelly.


    The rebel, distracted by my gunfire, couldn''t react in time.


    Anna''s de pierced through his defenses, stabbing deep into his abdomen.


    The rebel gasped, his eyes wide with shock.


    I can understand the shock and disbelief in their expressions.


    Anyone would be stunned, considering that just a few seconds ago he was in a winning position, and now he''s lost...


    It also highlights how quickly things can change...


    One moment you''re the winner, and the next, you might be the loser.


    So, be cautious and always keep an eye on your surroundings and, your enemy...


    This is a rule that every smart anime protagonist follows...


    And of course, I''d definitely try to follow this rule...


    Now, returning to the current situation.


    He dropped his sword, clutching at the wound as he staggered back.


    Anna twisted the de, ensuring the injury was fatal, before pulling it out.


    The rebel fell to his knees, blood pouring from the wound.


    He didn''t take long to die...


    Afterward, silence fell over the battlefield as everyone, including my allies, stared at me.


    I was still holding my gun, standing in the same spot as before.


    But I didn''t realize they were all staring at me because my focus was on the virtual screen in front of me, disying an absurd message:


    (Congrattions, Host, 1 Human Core (Gold) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, 1 Healing Potion (Gold) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host, 50 Human Essences have been added to your Character Profile!)


    Am I seeing this correctly?


    Are my eyes not ying tricks on me?


    I''m getting EXP for helping out?


    Why didn''t I know about this before?


    I never expected or thought I could earn EXP from just a little help...


    Hmm... Now that I think about it, I''ve never actually helped anyone. I always killed monsters and humans by myself, or at thest moment...


    Maybe that''s why I never knew about this feature.


    After checking my status for a few more seconds, I closed it and was immediately surprised by all the eyes staring at me.


    At first, a wave of shyness washed over me under their gaze, making me feel exposed and self-conscious.


    But then, as the heat of the moment surged within me, a new sensation began to take hold.


    It was something good, something exhrating.


    It was a feeling I had never experienced before.


    A feeling I had always been nervous about, afraid to even imagine.


    It was a sense of coolness, a rush of confidence and pride.


    Yeah, I was feeling cool. Cool in a way that made me stand a little taller, my grip on my gun a little firmer.


    The awe and disbelief in their eyes were now fueling me, and for the first time, I felt like I belonged in this chaotic, battle-worn world.


    For the first time in both my lives, I felt incredibly cool in front of so many people...


    From the irritating Anna to my arch-enemy Solos, they couldn''t believe I ended a battle with a single move.


    Anna said in a not-so-appreciative tone, "Hey, thanks!"


    Her voice carried a hint of reluctance, and her eyes barely met mine.


    It was obvious she wasn''t pleased about needing my help, but I wasn''t concerned with her feelings.


    I did what I believed was necessary at that moment.


    I just nodded, keeping my expression neutral.


    Allen, on the other hand, couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "Michael, you did a great job, man!" he cheered, his face lighting up with genuine enthusiasm.


    His eyes sparkled with admiration and relief.


    Zeras remained silent, his usual stoic demeanor unchanged.


    However, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, and a glint of approval was visible in his eyes.


    He didn''t need to say anything; his expression spoke volumes.


    Solos, however, was a different story.


    His face was a mask of sternness and jealousy.


    "Chezz!" he muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with resentment.


    His narrowed eyes and clenched jaw made it clear he wasn''t happy about my unexpected sess.


    Then, without another word, they all turned back to the fight.


    Drek pulled Allen into his battle, while Zeras resumed his sh with another minion.


    I could see Solos throwing nces my way as he engaged with his opponent, his frustration evident in every move.


    I quickly headed towards Zeras to assist him.


    Midway, I heard Anna''s voice behind me. "What''s your problem? Don''t you have any manners? I just thanked you; the least you could do is acknowledge it."


    I sighed inwardly. I had expected this from her.


    Without pausing, I responded with a neutral tone, "I appreciate your thanks."


    Then I continued on, leaving Anna in shock.


    She clearly hadn''t expected that reply, but I unlike her didn''t have time to waste on trivial matters.


    ***


    A few minutester, with Anna and Zeras'' help, I eliminated thest remaining minion.


    I then sat down to rest while Anna and Zeras joined Solos and Allen, who were still battling Drek, turning their duo fight into a team effort.


    After a few minutes of rest, I quickly surveyed the battlefield to get a grasp of the situation.


    What I saw, though, shocked me.


    Huh?


    Is he bing stronger every second?


    I can hardly keep up with his hand movements now...


    What''s going on?


    Wasn''t his ability only supposed to enhance his leg speed?


    Did I miscalcte?


    How did this happen?


    He was only using his legs earlier...


    Wait! Was he just bluffing?


    Damn it, he deceived me...


    The fight against Drek was intensifying, with Allen, Anna, Solos, and Zeras struggling against him.


    Realizing the urgency, I decided to join the fray.


    I drew my gun, but the chaos made long-range shots impractical.


    Oh no, the guns would be pretty much useless now.


    So, I holstered it and pulled out my daggers.


    To make a impact, I needed to get in close.


    I approached Zeras, who was locked in a fierce struggle with Drek.


    "Zeras, hold him a bit for me."


    Zeras was holding his own, but it was clear that Drek''s speed and strength were overwhelming.


    I moved in, positioning myself to assist Zeras.


    Drek, seemingly aware of my approach, pivoted with blinding speed.


    His movements were a blur, almost like watching a high-speed video.


    He swung his sword in a wide arc towards Zeras, who barely had time to react.


    The impact of Drek''s sword forced Zeras back, his defenses crumbling under the relentless assault.


    Fuck this guy...


    It looks like I''ll have to fight directly.


    Let''s see if I can make a difference in the battle...


    I darted in, aiming for Drek''s exposed side.


    As I lunged, Drek''s sword flicked out, catching my des mid-strike.


    What?


    The force of his blow sent my daggers skittering across the ground, leaving me momentarily disarmed.


    He cooked me hard...


    Drek spun around, his de cutting through the air with incredible precision.


    He shed at me, forcing me to retreat.


    I defended against his attack by crossing my arms in front of me, forming an "X" shape.


    Even though I tried to block it, his sh still left a deep scar on both of my hands...


    Blood was dripping from my wounds, but it was bearable since I was already used to it.


    I scrambled to retrieve my daggers, the speed of Drek''s attacks making it nearly impossible to keep up.


    Anna tried to intervene, her sword slicing through the air in an attempt to catch Drek off-guard.


    But she clearly failed; Drek was always one step ahead.


    His speed was almost godlike, and she underestimated it, thinking she could keep up.


    He dodged her strikes effortlessly, his movements a blur of motion.


    He then retaliated with a vicious overhead swing that Anna barely managed to block.


    Still, I was impressed by her blocking tacticsthey seemed to be superior to mine...


    The sheer force of his strike pushed her back, her bnce faltering.


    As she fought with him, I put some distance between us to avoid getting hurt by him again...


    Really, I don''t want that again...


    Solos, determined not to be left out, charged in with his own sword.


    He engaged Drek in a high-speed duel, their des shing in the sunlight.


    But even with Solos'' aggressive attacks, Drek''s superior speed and strength kept him on the defensive.


    Drek''s sword danced around Solos'' strikes, his own dending blows that forced Solos to parry and retreat.


    Allen, wielding his war il, tried to provide support from the sidelines.


    He swung the heavy weapon with impressive force, hoping tond a decisive blow.


    But Drek, now a master of speed, dodged each swing effortlessly, as if it were a stroll in the park.


    In a sudden burst of speed, Drek closed the distance between them, his sword slicing through the air.


    The de found its mark, striking Allen''s side and sending him sprawling to the ground, his war il tumbling from his grasp.


    I saw Allen hit the ground, and, vomit some blood out, pain etched across his face.


    Man, that looks really painful.


    Drek then closed the distance in an instant, leaving himpletely at his mercy, with his sword ready for a fatal strike.


    Wait! No, he''s not going to kill him, right?


    There''s no way, right?


    But before I could finish my thought, Drek did something I didn''t expect at all.

 Chapter 95: Chapter95-A New Problem?

    Allen hit the ground, and, vomit some blood out, pain etched across his face.


    Man, that looks really painful.


    Drek then closed the distance in an instant, leaving himpletely at his mercy, with his sword ready for a fatal strike.


    Wait! No, he''s not going to kill him, right?


    There''s no way, right?


    But before I could finish my thought, I did something I didn''t expect at all...


    ***


    Damn, he''s about to kill him...


    I can''t let that happen; it could jeopardize one of our major uing projects of both of ourpanies...


    I lunged forward, desperately trying to intervene.


    But Drek was too fast.


    He sidestepped my attack with effortless grace, his de swinging in a deadly arc.


    I knew it...


    There was no way I could have saved myself.


    With a flick of his wrist, Drek sent me crashing backward.


    My body hit the ground hard, my vision blurring.


    "Ughhhhhhh, why is it always my back?"


    I scrambled to my feet, but the pain and disorientation made it difficult to focus.


    Anna and Zeras were still engaged, but their efforts were faltering...


    Honestly, it didn''t look like a fight at all.


    All I saw were Anna and Zeras struggling to defend themselves with their swords against Drek.


    It really felt like the battle was entirely controlled by one person, and that was Drek.


    Drek''s relentless speed and power were taking their toll.


    Zeras, breathing heavily, tried to fend off Drek''s attacks, but his strikes were bing slower and less precise.


    Drek''s sword cut through Zeras'' defenses with ease, forcing him to retreat.


    Anna, meanwhile, was struggling to regain her footing...


    Fuck, she is totally exhausted...


    Her movements were sluggish, her attacks increasingly ineffective against Drek''s relentless onught.


    Drek''s sword came down with a powerful swing, striking her sword from her hands and sending her crashing to one of the buildings this time...


    She couldn''t endure the pain any longer and immediately lost consciousness after being struck against the building...


    The battle was a wild mess of attacks and dodges.


    Drek was like an unstoppable storm, moving so fast it was almost impossible to hit him.


    His sword cut through the air with deadly precision, every strike causing bloody pain and destruction...


    Everyone was either exhausted or injured, including me, who was barely able to hold myself upright on the ground.


    From Solos to Allen, they were all down, scattered across the battlefield like broken toys.


    In other words, he had won the battle andpletely defeated us.


    Drek was currently surveying his surroundings, his gaze coldly appraising the fallen victims of his wrath.


    This was a very good chance to sneak attack him, but my legs were so wounded and exhausted that they refused to move even an inch.


    And, there was also the chance of him easily evading my attack, which is why I backed away from my n and remained standing on the ground, struggling to stay conscious.


    Drek, after carefully examining everyone''s condition, finally turned towards me.


    His deep blue eyes met mine, piercing through the haze of pain and fatigue, sending a shiver down my spine...


    Why?


    For two main reasons...


    Firstly, even if I used my dash skill to escape, he could easily kill me, as his speed far surpassed that of a Gold ranker.


    Secondly, his face showed no expression or emotion.


    From my perspective, I have always believed that a person whose expression can''t be read is either irritating like Anna or a monster like Marcus.


    Right now, it was clear which category he fell into.


    We stared into each other''s eyes for what felt like forever, neither of us showing any emotion.


    Even though I was scared out of my mind, I somehow managed to keep a straight face.


    We kept our silent standoff until suddenly, a st went off at the nearby university building, catching both of our attention.


    The explosion came from the second floor, which was now visible as dark smoke poured out from the damaged area.


    The sound of swords shing echoed through the smoke, making the situation even more tense.


    I squinted my eyes, trying to see what was happening up there, but the smoke was too thick and blocked my view...


    Frustrated, I looked back at the battlefield, expecting to see Drek still standing there, locked in our silent stare.


    But to my surprise, Drek was no longer there.


    My heart pounded as I looked around, searching for any sign of him.


    My mind raced with possibilities...


    Where did he go so suddenly?


    Wasn''t he supposed to kill us?


    I searched again but couldn''t spot even a glimpse of him.


    The battlefield, which had been noisy withbat, was now eerily silent except for the distant sounds of fighting from the university building.


    Solos and Zeras, even though they were exhausted, were also looking toward the explosion, their eyes wide with confusion and concern.


    Allen, still lying on the ground, managed to lift his heads, trying to understand what had just happened.


    "Hmm?" I whispered to myself, unable to believe what I saw...


    I-is that even possible?


    As the smoke began to clear, the sound of swords shing grew louder and more frantic.


    The shadows in the smoke started to form shapes, revealing figures locked in fiercebat.


    The most surprising part was that I couldn''t see them clearly due to their incredible speed.


    I couldn''t even tell what kind of clothes they were wearing.


    Their speed was even higher than that Drek guy, making it clear that whoever was fighting up there was either at the peak of Gold rank or possibly even tinum rank...


    "Man, I better stay away from them," I muttered, watching the figures in the smoke moving with blinding speed.


    The shing of swords was intense, and I knew getting involved would be a mistake.


    I scanned my surroundings and saw Solos and Zeras helping Allen to stand up.


    Their faces were etched with pain and exhaustion, yet they were determined to keep going.


    I couldn''t understand how they could even move after that brutal fight.


    I approached them, trying to muster some semnce of concern.


    "Hey, guys, are you all okay?" I asked, knowing full well that nobody was...


    Allen grimaced and shook his head. "Barely. That was rough."


    Zeras nodded in agreement. "We''ve been better."


    Solos remained silent, which I understood since we weren''t friends but enemies...


    Allen, still catching his breath, looked over at the unconscious Anna. "Anna needs help. She''s out cold," he said, his voice strained. "Solos, Zeras, take her to the nearby faculty and make sure she gets medical attention."


    They both nodded, gently lifting Anna and carrying her toward the faculty building. Concern was clear in their eyes as they moved, careful not to jostle her too much.


    Allen then turned to me. "Michael, you,e with me. We need to check out what''s happening at the university building."


    Huh? Why? I don''t want to die....


    I hesitated, feeling the pain in my legs and the weight of exhaustion..


    "But I''m injured too," I protested.


    That was just a made-up excuse, one I was sure he would ignore...


    Allen gave me a disappointed look. "Michael! Be a man... We need to see what''s going on, and I can''t do it alone."


    I sighed...


    Exactly like this...


    Despite my reluctance, his words left me with little choice.


    He grabbed my arm and began pulling me toward the university building.


    I stumbled after him, struggling to keep up through the pain and fatigue.


    Every step was difficult, but Allen''s insistence and the urgency of the situation kept me moving forward.


    When we burst through the entrance, the scene inside was chaotic.


    The hall was a battlefield, filled with the sh of swords, cries, and blood.


    It was a mess.


    Everywhere I looked, all I saw was blood.


    Our allies were in a fierce fight against the rebels.


    Sam, James, and a few others were in the thick of it, their faces showing grim...


    Not much though...


    The air was thick with dust and the acrid smell of smoke and, blood...


    Sam fought with abination of agility and strength, his movements precise and deadly.


    He parried a rebel''s attack and countered with a swift strike to the ribs, sending his opponent sprawling to the ground.


    James, wielding a heavy broadsword, fought with raw power, his strikes creating wide arcs that kept multiple foes at bay.


    The swiftly executed their opponents with ease...


    We moved closer, careful to avoid the most intense skirmishes. Allen shouted over the noise, "Sam! What''s your condition?"


    Sam deflected a blow aimed at his head and took down another rebel before replying, "Not much to say, but there are way too many of them. They keeping like ants..."


    Allen nodded. "That''s good. Do you know where the others are?"


    Sam pointed toward the staircase at the end of the hall. "They''re on the third floor trying to help people get out. I don''t think there''s much fighting up there, but that red guy is a real monster, so he might have gone up there too."


    ''Huh, red guy? Which red guy?''


    Is he talking about the person with the red mask?


    But wouldn''t that means...


    Understanding the urgency, Allen turned to me. "Michael, we need to get up there and help them."


    Before I could protest, Sam added, "You two go up there; we''ll handle these enemies down here."


    I had no choice but to follow his words given that If I don''t then I might get in trouble...


    Allen and I rushed up the stairs to the third floor to check on the others...


    On the way up, we ran into several rebels. Allen and I fought them off together, and taking them down which helped me earned some much-needed EXPs.


    The battle was quick and easy, so we finished it fast; we had no time to waste.


    When we reached the third floor, the scene was shocking.


    What the...


    The hallway was aplete mess, covered in bloodstreaked on the walls and pooled on the floor.


    In the middle of the hallway stood Lia, her sword in hand and her clothes soaked in blood.


    It was clear she had been in a serious fight.


    Had she lost it while fighting them?


    Who kills like this?


    I looked at the bodies and felt a bit sickened.


    Most of them had countless stab wounds in their chests and faces.


    Their faces were all disfigured from the stabbing.


    But unlike me, who wanted to stay and understand the situation, Allen didn''t wait...


    He walked towards Lia, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Hey, Lia, you okay? You''ve made quite a mess up here."


    Hmm... Real mess...


    He started looking over the dead bodies and the bloody scene while I stayed a bit behind...


    After few more seconds, when no response came from Lia, I immediately looked towards her direction...


    What''s going on? She should have answered Allen''s question by now.


    Lia usually replies quickly to any questions.


    Her back was turned to us, and her face was facing the other way.


    I waited a little longer for her to respond, but after a full minute with no answer, I started to get worried...


    Allen''s concern grew as he asked, "Lia, what happened? Why aren''t you talking? Is something wrong? Are you alright?"


    Lia stayed silent with her rigid stance.


    She didn''t move at all even after Allen asked again.


    The only response was the heavy silence in the air.


    This is worrying...


    Has something happened to her? Maybe an injury or something?


    Why isn''t she talking?


    Has she


    Wait, why am I so concerned about her?


    What''s even my connection to her?


    This isn''t like me...


    Normally, I''d be thinking about escaping if things got worse, but now I''m moving toward a girl I''ve only known for maybe two months...


    This is crazy!


    What''s going on with me?


    I should get out of here if things turn bad, but...


    I touched my chest.


    Why does my heart ache at the thought of leaving alone?


    What''s this sudden sadness I''m feeling?


    Is something wrong with me?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I with Allen, unknowingly kept moving closer to Lia.


    But suddenly, we both stopped in our tracks, which snapped me back to reality.


    No, that''s not quite rightstop is too gentle a word.


    It felt like we were frozen in ce, unable to move an inch.


    Hmm? What''s going on? Why can''t I move?


    ''Allen, huh? I can''t speak also? What is this shit?''


    I tried to speak to Allen, but no words woulde out.


    My mouth was open, but no sound emerged.


    I turned to Allen, who was simrly trapped, his face reflecting the same confusion and rm I felt.


    What is happening?


    I thought, panicking as I tried to make sense of the situation.


    My mind raced, but my body remained paralyzed.


    The only thing I could do was stare helplessly at Lia, her back still turned.


    The air was heavy with silence, broken only by the distant sounds of fighting and the pounding of my own heart.


    Desperation surged through me as I struggled to break free from the invisible hold on me, but it was like trying to move through quicksand...


    Damn it, it''s not workingI can''t break free...


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t budge.


    What''s happening to us?


    I thought again, desperately searching for an answer.


    But then, something happened that made me deeply uneasy, sending a chill through my entire body.

 Chapter 96: Chapter96-Back to my world

    "Allen, huh? I can''t even speak? What is this shitty situation?"


    I tried to talk to Allen, but no words came out. My mouth was open, but there was no sound.


    I looked at Allen, who was in the same situation, his face showing the same confusion and rm I was feeling.


    What is happening?


    Desperation surged through me as I struggled to break free from the invisible hold on me, but it was like trying to move through quicksand...


    Damn it, it''s not workingI can''t break free...


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t budge.


    What''s happening to us?


    I thought again, desperately searching for an answer.


    Suddenly, I started to feel something familiar, something very familiar.


    What is this sudden feeling?


    I looked around at my surroundings.


    It was the same quiet, blood-soaked hallway, but something felt different.


    I couldn''t understand what it was.


    What''s going on?


    The surroundings are the same, it''s all silent, so why am I feeling this familiar feeling?


    I scanned my body, and to my shock, I found my legs and hands trembling like crazy.


    Why am I trembling? What''s going on?


    Am I afraid?


    Then, out of nowhere, a sudden fear and terror began to take over me.


    This fear...


    I''ve sensed this before, but where? Where?


    I racked my brain, trying to remember where I''d felt this fear.


    Then, it hit me.


    Isn''t this the same fear I felt when I encountered an elite rank monster for the first time?


    Yes, it is, but where on earth is iting from?


    I searched for the source of the fear, and it didn''t take long to realize where it was emanating from...


    Realization dawned on me.


    The fear I was experiencing was due to the aura emanating from Lia.


    My eyes widened in horror as I finally understood.


    Lia''s aura was no longer that of a normal warrior.


    It was overwhelmingly powerful, oppressive, and terrifying, just like the aura of an elite rank monster.


    The same paralyzing fear that had gripped me back then was now coursing through me again, making it hard to think or move.


    How can this be?


    Lia is... she''s like a monster.


    I struggled to process what this meant, but there was no denying the reality.


    Lia''s aura was suffocating, a dark presence that filled the air and rooted us to the spot.


    As I continued to stare at her back, she finally began to move.


    Huh? She is moving...


    Slowly, she turned around to face us. Her eyes were cold, devoid of the warmth I''d known.


    They were the eyes of a predator, a monster.


    What?


    Before I could fully process the change in Lia, she moved with blinding speed...


    Suddenly, her sword was in her hand, and in one swift motion, she drove it into Allen''s stomach.


    Allen''s eyes widened in shock and pain.


    His mouth opened in a silent scream, his body convulsing as blood poured from the wound.


    He fell to his knees, clutching at the de embedded in him.


    The horror on his face mirrored my own as he struggled to understand what was happening.


    "Lia... why?" he gasped, blood bubbling from his lips.


    But Lia didn''t respond...


    While all this was happening, my mind was elsewhere...


    She definitely isn''t Lia...


    There''s no way the real Lia could do that...


    I mean, how could she even do that?


    Beating a Gold ranker while still being a Silver rank is just absurd...


    That''s just not possible unless she has skills like mine, which I doubt.


    If she did, she would have fought for herself all this time instead of me having to protect her.


    Suddenly, she turned her gaze to me, and in an instant, she was upon me.


    I knew it...


    She wasn''t herself.


    These movements weren''t hers.


    This had to be someone else.


    The force of her aura pressed down even harder, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Damn, I forgotI need to get out of here before she stabs me like she did to Allen...


    I tried to move my legs, but...


    They felt like lead and wouldn''t budge.


    I kept struggling, but time was running out as Lia continued to stare at me for the past few seconds...


    ''Fuck, nothing is working. Looks like I have to use that...''


    ''System, activate the dash skill.''


    [Dash Level 3 has been sessfully activated!]


    Yes, now let''s


    But before I could finish...


    With a cold, detached expression, she drove her sword into my side belly leaving with no choice to escape...


    Damn, I waste...


    The pain was immediate and overwhelming, a searing agony that shot through my body.


    "Ukh... Ahhhhhhhh!"


    I cried out, the sound ripping from my throat as I felt the de tear through muscle and bone.


    My vision blurred with tears as the pain intensified....


    It was like nothing I had ever experienced, a white-hot fire that consumed me from the inside out.


    I fell to the ground, clutching at the wound, trying to stem the flow of blood.


    Every breath was a struggle, each one more painful than thest.


    My mind raced, a whirlwind of confusion and terror.


    Why does this hurt so much?


    This isn''t the first time I''ve felt intense pain...


    Sinceing to this world, I''ve faced many dangers and survived against all odds. I''ve been through a lot of pain and lost a lot of blood before, but nothing like this...


    What was on that sword? Was it coated with some kind of poison or something?


    Questions kept swirling in my head, but there were no answersjust the endless pain and Lia standing over me, looking ominously at me...


    As Iy there, my strength fading from the continuous loss of blood, I could hear Allen''s heavy breathing beside me.


    He was still alive, but barely.


    The realization brought a fresh wave of despair.


    We were helpless, at the mercy of someone whose identity remained unknown...


    Lia''s cold eyes surveyed the scene, devoid of any emotion.


    She pulled her sword from my side, the pain ring anew as the de left my body.


    I gasped, my vision darkening at the edges.


    "Who... Th-Ahh.. Ahh... Are you?" I managed to whisper, the words barely audible through the pain.


    She looked at me for a long moment, her expression unreadable.


    Then, without a word, she turned and walked away, leaving us bleeding and broken on the floor.


    The world began to fade, the pain slowly giving way to a cold numbness.


    As darkness closed in, my consciousness was slipping away, and it felt like I was approaching death...


    I''ve cheated death many times before, probably just by luck, so there might still be a chance to survive this. But how?


    We''re on the third floor, where Sam mentioned only Lia and others were...


    Wait, others?


    Where are they?


    I still haven''t seen them.


    Forget it; I''m about to die anyway...


    Shit...I shouldn''t... Havee here...


    With that, I slowly closed my eyes and epted my fate peacefully...


    As the world dimmed and I prepared to sumb to the inevitable darkness, I heard a sharp voice cut through the fog of pain and despair.


    "Oi!"


    Huh? Who?


    My eyes shot open at the sudden call, the pain surging back with brutal intensity.


    There, standing over me, was Liaor rather, the person who looked like Lia.


    Her face was sttered with blood, an eerie expression of detachment on her features.


    "You wanted to know who I am, didn''t you?" she asked, her voice cold and taunting.


    I could only stare at her, my vision swimming with tears and my body wracked with pain.


    "..."


    I had nothing to say...


    Her eyes were unreadable, devoid of the warmth I once knew.


    Slowly, she raised her bloodied sword, bringing it close to my neck.


    So, she really going to do it...


    I had to get ready for the uing pain...


    My heart pounded in my chest as I realized what she was about to do.


    Then she spoke again, her voice filled with an unsettling calmness.


    "My name is Luis Suarez."


    The words hit me like a thunderbolt.


    My eyes widened in shock, my mind struggling toprehend what she had just said.


    Luis Suarez?


    Fucking shit! That guy?


    Everyone who knew about crime history was familiar with hima famous figure in the underworld.


    Luis Suarez was once one of the most ruthless and powerful criminals of his time.


    Yeah, once...


    I read in a criminal history book that it took about 15 years for globalw enforcement or agencies to catch him.


    Damn, I thought he was executed ages ago.


    How is he still alive?


    How?


    His execution was broadcast live on TV, smartwatches, phones, and every other technology avable at the time...


    Why?


    Because he cruelly killed over 1,000 people.


    So, how did he escape?


    Did someone rescue him?


    Wait! When did he join the rebellion?


    I read in his criminal record that he hated the rebels intensely because they killed his family...


    Most of his victims were criminals or rebels, though he also killed ordinary citizens for reasons still unknown...


    So why did he joined them?


    I opened my mouth and said, "You"


    But before I could finish speaking or fully understand what was happening, she moved quickly.


    With a smooth, practiced motion, she shed her de in a vertical arc.


    I felt the cold steel bite into my neck, the pain exploding in a white-hot sh.


    Blood gushed from the wound, and a strangled gasp escaped my lips.


    My hands instinctively flew to my throat, but it was toote.


    The world around me blurred, the colors fading into a dull gray.


    My senses began to dull, and a cold numbness spread through my body...


    I felt my head spinning for a moment until I saw my headless body and realized that my head was in the air...


    Fuck, that''s the most brutal way to die in human history...


    ...


    "Noooo! "


    I woke up and touched my neck only to see nothing.


    I was in apletely different ce.


    Confusion enveloped me as I looked around the unfamiliar room, struggling toprehend my surroundings.


    I was no longer in that dark, twisted chamber where my life had met a violent end.


    The room I found myself in was simple and devoid of the eerie atmosphere that had gued me moments ago.


    There were no signs of Lia, no wickedly sharp swords, and no bizarre distortions of reality.


    It was just an ordinary room, with soft light filtering in through a curtained window.


    ''This room looks familiar...


    I have seen this room...


    After carefully thinking I finally concluded.


    "Wait! Isn''t this my room?"


    As I continued to take in my surroundings, a dawning realization washed over me.


    The room, with its familiar furnishings, the soft glow of my bedsidemp, and the well-worn books on my shelves, was indeed my room.


    It had the same scent, the same ambiance that I had known for years.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    How did I even get here?


    Wasn''t I on the 3rd floor of the university?


    So what happened?


    The vivid and terrifying experiences I had just gone through felt like a distant nightmare...


    I touched my neck once more, expecting to find the phantom marks of Mia''s grip, but there was nothing.


    Huh? It''s not there...


    There''s nothing here...


    It was as though the entire ordeal had never happened.


    Wait! Was that a dream?


    But...


    Am I not jumping to conclusions too quickly?


    I should first-


    Before, I couldplete my words, I heard something...


    Huh? That sound...


    Isn''t that...


    In the eerie silence, I could hear faint sounds from outside, like rustling leaves and distant voices...


    I got out of bed and went to my window. Sparrows were sitting on the tree branches, chirping away...


    Man, this is confusing. This ce looks exactly like my world...


    No modern buildings, no tall skyscrapers, nothing...


    Did I reallye back, or was it all just a dream?


    After some thought, I decided to investigate further to see if I had trulye back.


    I went to my reading desk in the corner of my room and checked my university books to see if they were the same as I remembered.


    I picked up one book and examined it for a minute, confirming it was just as I thought.


    But I still wasn''t satisfied...


    One thing didn''t really prove I was back in my world, so I kept going.


    I checked other books, but the result was the same. Still not satisfied, I decided to check the date on my phone.


    With trembling hands, I grabbed my phone from my reading desk and opened it...


    Before I opened it, I kept saying things like...


    "This can''t be real; I must still be dreaming."


    "Yeah, that has to be it. There''s no way I''m back here."


    My mind couldn''t ept that I had actually returned...


    When I finally opened it, the date and time were clear:


    June 23, 2020


    10:30 A.M.


    Death always arrives when you least expect it...


    "No way, no way, no way!"


    "This can''t be real, I''m actually back!"


    The date and quote on my smartphone clearly showed I was back in my old world...


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, was all that sex, killing, and luxury just a dream?"


    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"

 Chapter 97: Chapter97-Lost memories

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memoriesfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotionsstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Then... Then...


    Maybe... Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt...

 Chapter 98: Chapter98-Emily

    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Then... Then...


    Maybe... Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark.


    When I turned my phone back on, everything came into sharp focus and cleared up my recent doubts.


    Time and Date...


    June 23, 2020


    11:30 AM


    I stopped and stared at my phone, my eyes fixed on the date rather than the time.


    June 23... Huh?


    I kept looking at it, my mind racing. My breathing grew heavier with each second, and I felt overwhelmed, almost as if I might copse.


    Despite the growing panic, I kept staring at the screen for a few more moments before muttering, "If I remember correctly... Isn''t that the day the ident happened?"


    So... Is this why my parents wereforting me at lunch?


    I sighed deeply, realizing the truth.


    Huh... I really didn''t know.


    I hadpletely forgotten about this when I was in that other world.


    Maybe the luxury of that life had distracted me and made me forget.


    Life is like a spinning wheel...


    It moves smoothly and unnoticed until it hits a bump.


    I sighed again, feeling the weight of the date and the memoriesing back with a mix of sadness and rity...


    That day was thest time I saw her...


    Her pink hair, flowing like a soft pastel wave, and those gentle hands that always made me feel better.


    I would reach out and touch them whenever I could, enjoying the warmth and softness they gave.


    Maybe it all started for me when I was younger, in those simpler times when I met her for the first time


    Before I could finish my thought, my heavy breathing became too much for me.


    My vision blurred, and the room spun around.


    With onest shaky breath, I copsed onto the bed, falling unconscious into the darkness.


    ***


    It was a perfect afternoon, almost too good to be true.


    The sky was a clear, endless expanse of blue, with the asional fluffy white cloudzily drifting by.


    The sun bathed the rooftop in a warm, golden light, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the trees below, carrying the faint scent of grass and flowers.


    A fourteen-year-old boy sat cross-legged near the edge, leaning against the low parapet with a book in his hands.


    The novel was an escape to another world, full of knights, dragons, and epic adventures that let him forget his problems for a while.


    He was totally absorbed in his book, the words taking him to distantnds.


    The quietness of the rooftop was calming, interrupted only by the distant hum of traffic and the asional chirping of birds.


    It was his favorite ce, a refuge from the harsh realities of school life.


    Without warning, the peaceful silence was shattered by the sound of the rooftop door creaking open.


    The boy''s heart sank as he looked up and saw three boys emerging from the stairwell.


    They were Daniel, Mark, and Jasonssmates who had made it their mission to make his life miserable.


    Daniel, the ringleader, was tall and broad-shouldered, with a perpetual smirk stered on his face.


    Mark,nky and sharp-eyed, was always ready with a cruel remark, while Jason, the shortest but stockiest of the group, had a reputation for his mean streak.


    "Well, look who we have here," Daniel sneered, his voice cutting through the air like a knife.


    The other two followed his gaze, their expressions darkening with malicious glee.


    The boy tried to ignore them, his eyes fixed on his book, but his hands trembled.


    The footsteps grew louder as the trio closed in on him, their shadows casting a pall over his peaceful retreat.


    "Reading again, huh?" Mark mocked, eyeing the book in the boy''s hands with disdain. "What is it this time? More dragons and knights?"


    "Maybe he thinks he''s a hero," Jason added with a snicker, snatching the book from the boy''s grasp before he could react....


    He flipped through the pages carelessly, a cruel smile spreading across his face.


    "What''s this garbage?"


    "Give it back," the boy said quietly, but there was a tremor in his voice.


    He stood up, his legs shaky, but he was determined to reim his book.


    Daniel stepped closer, his smirk widening. "Or what? What are you gonna do about it, crybaby?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The other boysughed, their voices harsh and grating.


    They encircled the boy, cutting off any escape.


    Fear twisted in his gut, but a flicker of anger kept him standing his ground.


    "Come on, let''s see what he''s reading about," Mark said, grabbing the book from Jason and holding it up mockingly. "Knights and dragons? Seriously, you''re such a loser."


    The boy lunged forward, trying to snatch the book back, but Daniel intercepted him, shoving him hard against the wall.


    The impact knocked the wind out of him, pain radiating through his back.


    "You think you''re tough?" Daniel snarled, pressing his forearm against the boy''s chest, pinning him in ce. "You''re just a pathetic little nerd."


    The boy struggled, but Daniel''s grip was like iron.


    Jason and Mark continued to jeer, their taunts blending into a cruel symphony.


    Jason threw the book to the ground, and Mark stomped on it, grinding it into the concrete.


    A surge of anger and helplessness coursed through the boy.


    He tried to push Daniel away, but the older boy twisted his arm behind his back, sending a jolt of pain through his shoulder.


    The boy cried out, the sound swallowed by the emptiness of the rooftop.


    "Pathetic," Daniel muttered, shoving the boy to the ground.


    Hended hard, the rough surface scraping his palms and knees.


    The pain was sharp, but the humiliation cut even deeper.


    Mark kicked the book onest time, sending it skittering across the rooftop.


    "Next time, stay out of our way," he warned, his voice dripping with malice.


    The three boys left, theirughter echoing long after they had disappeared down the stairwell.


    The boyy there for a moment, his body aching, his spirit shattered.


    The sky above was still a brilliant blue, the clouds still drifting peacefully, oblivious to the cruelty below.


    The boy remained on the rooftop, his tears falling freely as the pain and humiliation consumed him.


    His body ached from the beating, but it was the emotional torment that truly hurt. He curled into himself, the sobs wracking his frame.


    "Why me?" he cried, his voice breaking with anguish. "Why do I have to suffer so much? Just why?"


    The weight of the bullying, the istion, and the sense of hopelessness pressed down on him like a crushing burden.


    He felt utterly alone, abandoned in a world that seemed to take pleasure in his misery.


    After what felt like an eternity of tears, something inside him snapped.


    "Enough, I am going to end all of this... I don''t want to live any more."


    He stood up, wiping his eyes with trembling hands, and looked towards the edge of the rooftop.


    The thought of ending his suffering by jumping from the building took root in his mind.


    He walked slowly to the edge, the tears still streaming down his face.


    Standing at the brink, he looked down at the ground far below.


    The world seemed distant, the people and cars tiny and insignificant.


    A mixture of fear and determination swirled within him.


    The boy closed his eyes, trying to summon the courage to take that final step.


    "Let''s end this all!"


    The thought of escaping the pain, the bullying, and the loneliness was almostforting.


    He took a deep breath, preparing to jump.


    But then, a voice pierced through his despair.


    "Wait! Don''t do it!"


    He opened his eyes and turned to see a girl standing at the entrance to the rooftop.


    Her pink hair flowed around her shoulders, contrasting with the crisp white and navy of her school uniform.


    Her face was soft and kind, her eyes wide with concern.


    "Who are you?" he asked, his voice shaking with both fear and curiosity.


    "My name is Emily," she said, stepping closer. "Please,e down from there. You don''t have to do this."


    The boy hesitated, the desperation in her voice pulling at something deep inside him. "Why should I? No one cares about me. They all hate me."


    "I care," Emily said softly. "I know what it feels like to be alone. But ending your life isn''t the answer. Please,e down."


    The boy asked, "Why?"


    She answered, "Because I''m just like youI used to be bullied and humiliated too, but not anymore."


    He stared at her, the sincerity in her eyes and the gentleness in her voice reaching through his despair.


    Slowly, he stepped down from the edge, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Emily approached him, her expression one of relief. "Thank you," she whispered. "You''re not alone. I''m here for you."


    "Huh... I should be thanking you instead."


    The boy said with a happy tone.


    Honestly, he never would have gone through with the suicide anyway because he was too afraid to do.


    Emily looked at the boy''s condition and asked, "Did they bully you?"


    The boy shivered at the mention of "they."


    He nodded his head slightly.


    Emily took his hand, gently pressing it, and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here, and I''ll make sure those guys never bother you again in future..."


    The boy just stared at her like a statue until Emily proposed that they be friends.


    She gently shook him and said, "Hey, you there!"


    The boy snapped out of his daze and replied, "Yes!"


    Emily then asked, "So, what do you think about bing my friend?"


    He was too shocked to believe that one of the school''s beauties, known as the "Ice Queen" for her cold attitude, was asking to be his friend.


    Without much hesitation, he quickly answered, "Yes."


    And this is how their friendship began.


    Over time, they became very close friends, bonded by their shared experiences of loneliness and istion.


    Emily, with her cold attitude and striking beauty, had often found herself alone as well...


    Together, they found sce in each other''spany, their friendship growing stronger with each passing day.


    They would meet on the rooftop, talking about their lives, their dreams, and their struggles.


    Emily''s presence became a beacon of hope for the boy, a reminder that there was still kindness in the world.


    As the days turned into weeks, the boy began to heal...


    The rooftop, once a ce of torment, became a sanctuary once again, but this time it was shared with someone who understood his pain.


    Emily''s pink hair and gentle hands broughtfort, and her unwavering support gave him the strength to face each new day.


    The bullies suddenly stopped picking on him for no obvious reason.


    Through their friendship, they learned that even in the darkest times, there was always a glimmer of light.


    And together, they found the courage to keep moving forward, knowing that they were not alone.


    Until the day when one mistake by the boy changed everything...


    A mistake that wasn''t meant to happen...


    A mistake that ruined both their lives...


    A mistake that led to the boy''s downfall...


    ***


    I sprang up from the bed, gripping my right hand as tightly as I could.


    "What was that?"


    I panted heavily, my breathing in ragged bursts, and pressed my hand against my chest, feeling my heart pound like a drum.


    Was that a dream?


    Gradually, my breathing began to steady, and the pounding in my veins eased. I could feel my body returning to its normal state.


    It was the first time I''d dreamed about her. Why now?


    I couldn''t understand why she had appeared in my dream.


    Everything had started back thenmy friendship with her had slowly turned into something deeper, something that she never seemed to notice.


    Yes, it was love.


    I was aware of my feelings, but maybe it was toote for me...


    Maybe I should have confessed my feelings to her earlier.


    If I had, I might have been able to live a happy life with her.


    Though, I still don''t know if she would have epted my love or not...


    I proposed to her at the end, during herst moments, but I never got an answer to my question.


    But it would have been better to try...


    I sighed as her face and words suddenly flooded my mind.


    "Let you go, huh?"


    "No chance."


    I looked at my phone and saw that it was exactly 7:30 P.M.


    I was surprised I had been unconscious for so long.


    "Gruuu~"


    A rumbling sound broke the silence in the roomit was my stomach.


    Hungry?


    I hadn''t eaten anything in the past 8 to 9 hours, so it was hard to function...


    I quickly jumped out of bed, grabbed my wallet from my desk, and headed out of the room.


    As I came down the stairs, I saw my mom sitting on the sofa in the living room,bing her hair. When she noticed me, concern filled her eyes, and her voice wasced with worry.


    "Going out again?"


    I understood exactly what she meant. Since her passing, I had be a bit unstable, frequently leaving the house at all hours, even in the middle of the night, like 3 or 4 A.M. My behavior had changed, and I often acted rudely toward my parents for no reason.


    Today, however, I replied, "Yeah, I''m going out again, but to a new ce to help me feel refreshed."


    Her expression didn''t change. "When will you be back?"


    Without hesitation, I said, "Within two hours."


    This time, her reaction was different. I knew whywhenever she asked about my return time before, I would just walk out without answering, showing her clear disrespect.


    At first, she would punish me for that, but over time, she stopped as my behavior remained the same.


    She stared at me for a few seconds in silence, which made me ufortable. The room seemed to hold its breath as I waited for her response.


    After a few more moments, she finally asked, "You sure?"


    I nodded and said, "Yeah, I promise I''ll be back."


    Her tone took on a mysterious edge as she replied, "I hope so."


    I then asked, "So, can I leave now?"


    She nodded without saying another word.


    I quickly moved to the entrance, opened the door, and stepped out of the house. But just before closing it, I called out, "Mom."


    She turned to look at me with curiosity in her eyes.


    With a smile, I said, "I love you, as always!"


    When she heard those words, a mix of shock and perhaps a hint of happiness crossed her face. I could see the impact my words had on her, and it made me even more embarrassed.


    I closed the door behind me, not giving her a chance to continue looking at me. I was too embarrassed to face her further, not because I had said "I love you," but because I was struggling to hold back tears.


    For so many days, without her, I had found it hard to cope, and the emotions I had kept bottled up were threatening to spill over.


    I quickly called a taxi and instructed the driver to take me to a specific ce.

 Chapter 99: Chapter99-Confession of Guilt

    The taxi driver, a grizzled man with kind eyes, nced at me through the rearview mirror. "Where to, buddy?" he asked, his voice gruff but not unkind.


    "Central Park," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He nodded, no questions asked, and pulled into traffic.


    As the city blurred past, my thoughts spiraled.


    Was that the right decision?


    I couldn''t stop thinking about the talk with my mom.


    I should have talked with her more instead of just leaving so quickly.


    But, oh, well, I still felt a little happiness in my heart with that confession...


    She must have done everything she could to keep herself together...


    "..."


    I did my best to stay calm, even though I knew that the ce I was heading to would likely make me cry, like it always does...


    ***


    The ride seemed to stretch on forever, the city''s vibrant life a stark contrast to the turmoil inside me.


    I stared out the window, watching people go about their lives, oblivious to the storm raging within me.


    The driver, sensing my need for silence, kept the radio off and drove steadily, his presence a quietfort.


    We finally arrived at Central Park.


    I handed him the fare with a shaky hand and muttered a thank you before stepping out.


    The fresh air hit me like a balm, but it wasn''t enough to calm the tempest inside...


    I wandered aimlessly, the park''s greenery a blur around me.


    I found a secluded bench near a small pond, away from the throngs of people.


    Sitting down, I let my head fall into my hands, the tears I had fought so hard to contain finally breaking free....


    So, here I am again... The same ce where I decided I would propose to her...


    The ce where my love for her first blossomed...


    I cried for the love I had dered, for the uncertainty of her response, for the fear of rejection, and for the overwhelming sense of loneliness that had been mypanion these past days...


    I wasn''t at my best...


    I was truly in the most pathetic situation...


    Time seemed to lose meaning as I sat there, the world moving on around me.


    Eventually, my tears slowed, and I took a deep, shaky breath, feeling oddly relieved.


    That''s when I heard footstepsing closer...


    I looked up, my vision blurred, and saw her standing there with concern on her face.


    So, it''s happening again


    I sighed.


    I had be used to seeing illusions of her since she passed away.


    The ce I saw her most often was this park, where we spent so much time together when we were younger.


    She must have followed me...


    She didn''t say anything and just sat next to me on the bench...


    I knew it was just an illusion, but...


    Her presence was stillforting, and her silence was soothing to my broken heart.


    After what felt like forever, she finally spoke. "I didn''t know you felt that way," she said quietly. "But I''m d you told me."


    I turned to look at her, searching her eyes for any hint of her feelings.


    She reached out and held my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I can''t promise anything right now," she went on, "but I care about you. A lot. And I want to figure this out. Together..."


    "Together, together?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    I startedughing uncontrobly.


    "Seriously? Why didn''t you tell me this when you were alive? What''s the point of saying it now?" I asked, with tears starting to form in my eyes.


    She answered, "I wanted to, but it was just toote."


    "Yeah, your answer is always the same... toote... I realized toote?"


    She looked at me with sadness in her eyes.


    "Now what? Again silence? Are you going to leave me in silence again, just like you did back then?"


    She always left at this point in the conversation without any reason.


    I''ve always wondered why she left at this moment. Why not earlier orter?


    "You know," she said softly, "if only you had saved me, things could have been different. I always thought you''de through somehow."


    The words struck me like a blow.


    I was shocked to hear her words again.


    This was the first time she had ever continued our conversation past this point.


    But more than shock, another feeling gripped me tightly.


    Guilt.


    Her words made me feel guilty.


    I felt my heart tighten...


    "Saved you? I tried! I did everything I could," I protested, my voice breaking. "But I couldn''t... I couldn''t save you."


    I didn''t know why, but for some reason, I also felt anger in my heart, causing me to lose my cool.


    She shook her head slowly, her gaze distant. "It''s not about what you did or didn''t do. It''s about what could have been. If only you had fought harder, if only you had found a way."


    The me in her words was a bitter pill to swallow. Her words made me feel even sadder because deep down, I knew the truth...


    I felt a surge of unknown emotions rise within me. "I... I was powerless! I couldn''t control everything, and I couldn''t always be there. You know that!" My voice cracked with the weight of my emotions.


    But in my heart, I knew I wasn''t powerless at all... I could have done something...


    She looked down, her expression filled with regret. "I know you did your best. It''s just... I wish things had turned out differently. I wish you hadn''t had to carry this burden alone."


    I stared at her, struggling to hold back my tears. "I didn''t want to be alone. I wanted to save you, but... It was..."


    I couldn''t speak anymore.


    My face was covered in tears again. I felt like a crybaby.


    But I didn''t feel embarrassed by it. I was frustrated and broken inside, and I couldn''t control it anymore.


    "Maybe... maybe... Emi, you''re right. Maybe I could have saved you. I... uhhh...I was justforting... Uhh... myself with all those excuses. I... I''m so sorry! Uhhh I couldn''t save you!"


    Now, my condition was so bad that I could barely speak, with pain in my heart, mind, and a face full of tears.


    In the end, I couldn''t take any more and, slowly changed my mind and epted my guilt instead offorting myself with excuses.


    As I sat there, tears streaming down my face, the illusion of her began to shimmer, as if struggling to hold her form in ce.


    The park around us was now a distant, hazy backdrop to the raw pain I felt.


    She reached out and gently cupped my face in her hands, her touch soft but firm. "Michael! Stop ming yourself," she said softly, her voice filled with an almost pleading tone. "It''s not your fault. You did everything you could."


    Her words were like a lifeline, but my anguish was too deep. "But you... you said things could have been different if only I''d fought harder. How can I stop ming myself when I hear that?"


    She took a deep breath, her eyes filled with a deep sadness. "I said those things because I wanted you to understand the weight of it all. I wanted you to realize how much I needed you, how much I wanted us to make it through together. But I didn''t mean to make you feel guilty."


    I looked at her, struggling to understand. "Then why did you keep saying it was toote? Why did you always leave me with this feeling of regret?"


    "It wasn''t about ming you," she exined, her voice trembling. "It was about conveying the depth of my feelings and the hope that maybe, just maybe, we could find a way to mend what was broken. I wanted you to know how much you meant to me, even in the end."


    I tried to process her words, feeling a mix of relief and confusion. "So, what am I supposed to do now? How do I stop feeling this way?"


    "ept that you did your best," she said gently. "You have to let go of the guilt and forgive yourself. You''re carrying a burden that wasn''t entirely yours to bear. I wanted you to move forward, to find peace and healing, instead of being stuck in this cycle of me."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me.


    The realization that she had wanted me to find peace, rather than dwell in self-reproach, began to sink in. "I don''t know if I canpletely let go of the guilt," I admitted, my voice shaky. "But I''ll try. I really will."


    She nodded, her figure starting to fade again, but her expression was softer now. "That''s all I ask. Remember, it''s okay to hurt, but it''s also okay to heal. You have the strength to move forward, even if it doesn''t feel like it right now."


    As her image began to dissolve, I felt a new sense of understanding settling in.


    The park, though still a ce of sadness, now held a different meaning.


    I had been given a chance to let go of some of the burden I had carried for so long.


    "Thank you," I whispered, feeling the weight of her words lift slightly from my shoulders. "I''ll try to remember that."


    I looked at her onest time, my heart heavy with both sorrow....


    "I''ll try to remember the good times we had, and I''ll try to live with the knowledge that I did my best. I hope you find peace, wherever you are."


    With a final, lingering look, she slowly began to fade away. Her voice was soft as she whispered, "Thank you. I hope you find peace too."


    As she disappeared, I was left alone on the bench...


    The park was quiet once more, but the heavy cloud of guilt seemed to lift just a bit.


    I sat there for a while longer, taking deep breaths, allowing myself to start the process of healing.


    I rubbed my eyes to get rid of the tears. After a few moments of calming down, I got up and started walking aimlessly to clear my head.


    Even though it was just an illusion, it did help me pull myself together.


    After wandering the streets for an hour, I looked at my left wrist and, realized I couldn''t see my watch on my left wrist.


    Oh no, not again...


    Since waking up from that dream, I kept checking my left wrist for a watch, forgetting I wasn''t dreaming. In reality, I wasn''t wearing one, even though I own a bunch of cheap ones.


    Damn...


    I rubbed my forehead in frustration.


    Why can''t I stop thinking about that dream?


    I checked my phone and saw I had 30 minutes left before I needed to head back...


    **HORN**


    **HORN**


    My surroundings had changed.


    I was now beside a busy shopping mall, where the city''s noise seemed toe alive.


    The traffic light was red, and cars were stopped, their engines idling.


    In front of me, arge crowd of people moved across the streets, crossing the crosswalks in a steady stream.


    The lively energy of the crowd stood out against the stillness of the parked cars, creating a lively picture of city life.


    I nced at the shopping mall, and an intrusive thought popped into my head: Why not go inside and do some jogging?


    Even though I knew it wouldn''t really help, the idea was so strong that I couldn''t resist.


    I went into the mall and ended up just wandering around...


    After ten minutes of wandering around, I left the mall because the workers inside kept staring at me for some reason.


    Maybe it was because I identally ended up in the women''s clothing section, which probably made me look creepy...


    I really suck...


    What a way to be kicked out of the mall.


    As I was leaving the shopping mall, I heard a cry for help.


    "Help! Someone, please help me!"


    The voice sounded very familiar, like I had heard it before.


    I looked around, trying to find where the scream wasing from.


    When I finally saw the source, I was so shocked that my mouth dropped open.


    Why?


    Because across the street, I saw a man in a ck jersey holding a blood-covered knife. He was chasing an office worker who had been stabbed in the shoulder.


    What shocked me was that the office worker and the man with the knife looked exactly like the people from my dream. The jersey, the knifethere was no way they weren''t the same.


    What''s happening? Were they deadwait, that was just a dream


    It didn''t take me long to realize something unbelievablehad I just seen the future?


    While I was trying to make sense of it, the victim tried to escape, but the man caught up and stabbed him in the back.


    Just like in my dream, the man kept stabbing the victim over and over, until the area was covered in a sea of blood.


    People were running in all directions, creating chaos everywhere except where the murderer and the body were.


    Then, growing bored with the dead office worker, the man started looking for his next target.


    His attention was drawn to a high school girl who had copsed in shock, unable to move after witnessing the brutal murder...


    The man hurried toward the girl.


    I knew this was going to happen.


    There was no way to avoid this scene...


    I stood there, epting what was happening.


    But one thing would be different this time:


    I wouldn''t act impulsively and try to help the girl.


    No, I wasn''t going to save her today.


    Why should I? We''re total strangers. I don''t know her, and she doesn''t know me.


    Plus, it''s not my responsibility.


    This time, I decided to do the opposite of what I did before. I wouldn''t make that choice again...


    But it seemed like destiny was against my n, as something that was supposed to happen didn''t ur...


    In other words, the plot changed when I least expected it...


    How?


    That is...

 Chapter 100: Chapter100-Death March to the Parallel World!

    This time, I decided to do the opposite of what I did before. I wouldn''t make that choice again...


    But it seemed like destiny was against my n, as something that was supposed to happen didn''t ur...


    In other words, the plot changed when I least expected it...


    How?


    She attempted to flee, but the man grabbed her arm before she could get away.


    Struggling to catch her breath, the girl watched in horror as the man grinned menancingly....


    Covered in blood, the man lifts his arm into the air.


    "So, he''s finally going to do that."


    I muttered under my breath, my eyes fixed on the chaotic scene. But then something unexpected happened.


    The girl, in a sudden burst of courage, kicked the man hard in the groin.


    What?


    Did she just...


    He doubled over in pain, his weapon ttering to the ground.


    "You! Bitch!"


    The man clutched his groin, his face contorted in pain as he tried to ease the throbbing ache.


    The girl struggled to her feet and attempted to run, but her pace was slow and uneven due to a visible injury on her leg...


    Oh, she''s also injured...


    Now, I''m sure she''s a goneror so I thought...


    The man quickly regained his senses, snatching up his weapon with his right hand while still clutching his groin with his left.


    He frantically scanned the panicked crowd, his eyes darting back and forth in search of the girl.


    After a few tense seconds, he finally spotted her, limping and struggling to make her escape...


    The girl pleaded with everyone for help, but all she received were harsh "No!" responses.


    The killer shouted, "Bitch, you are dead now!"


    She immediately nced back and saw him standing, ring at her with a horrific smile.


    Terrified, she quickly looked away, her eyes darting around desperately.


    I had no idea what she was searching for...


    But after a few moments, her gaze locked onto me, and I felt a pang of confusion.


    Why is she looking at me?


    I quickly nced behind me, expecting to see someone else, but there was no one.


    No one was behind me, which meant she was staring at me.


    But why?


    I was bewildered for a few seconds until...


    The girl abruptly changed direction, her eyes wide with fear, and started running straight toward me.


    A realization dawned on me, and I muttered, "No way!"


    Don''t tell me she''s going to ask me for help.


    And just as I expected...


    Without warning, she threw herself into my arms, clinging to me desperately and crying out, "Help me! Please, Help me! I don''t want to die!"


    Get away from me...


    I don''t want to die either...


    Just get away...


    "Find someone else!"


    I struggled to push her away, to disentangle myself from the unexpected situation, and eventually seeded.


    I quickly looked up and saw the killer charging straight toward me.


    Damn it...


    I raised my hands in a surrendering gesture and stammered, "I''m not involved with herWhat am I even saying? She means nothing to me"


    But...


    That guy misread my intentions.


    Believing I was trying to protect her, he charged at me with a fury I hadn''t anticipated, his eyes zing with rage...


    Fuck! Idiot!


    The killer charged at me with so much anger that I had no time to think...


    His eyes were filled with rage as he lunged forward, his knife shing in the light.


    I barely had time to react.


    **SWOOSH**


    But...


    I dodged to the side as he swung the knife at me, feeling the air rush past.


    Desperate to protect myself, I threw a quick punch at his face.


    It hit hard, but he barely reacted.


    He came back with a vicious sh aimed at my stomach.


    I jumped back, narrowly missing the de that cut through the air where I had been seconds before.


    Shit... That was close...


    Thank goodness this guy fights just like those practice dummies, or I would have been in serious trouble by now.


    With bare hands, I faced him, the glint of his knife reflecting the dim light.


    Even though I didn''t have any weapons, I wasn''t too worried about him overpowering me since I''d fought off many guys like him before.


    Wait! That was just a dream, so how could I say I have experience fighting them?


    After a moment of thinking, I decided to let it go since I was in a dangerous situation.


    He lunged at me, the de slicing through the air.


    I again dodged to the side, feeling the rush of wind as the knife narrowly missed my abdomen...


    Then, I retaliated with a punch to his face, my fist connecting with a satisfying thud against his jaw.


    The man staggered back but quickly regained his bnce.


    He shed again, this time aiming for my throat.


    Same attack pattern, no variation...


    Amateurish fighting style...


    I ducked, feeling the cold steel graze my ear.


    I countered with a kick to his knee, forcing him to stumble.


    We circled each other, the tension visible in his eyes...


    He swiped at me again, and I caught his wrist, struggling to disarm him...


    His strength was too formidable, and I could feel my grip slipping...


    Oh, surprisingly, he does have good strength...


    Hmm, that''s unexpected...


    With a burst of effort, he wrenched his arm free and backhanded me across the face with the hilt of the knife, sending me reeling.


    "Ahh, that little hurt!"


    I tasted blood but didn''t back down, knowing I had a reputation for being a pushover.


    Desperation fueled my next move as...


    I started using my basic martial arts skills against him...


    I learned it from Allen in my free time, thinking I might need it in the future, but I never expected to need it now...


    Using my martial arts skills, it didn''t take me long to overpower him as our fight became increasingly difficult for him.


    Despite his efforts, it just wasn''t his day, today...


    After a few intense minutes, his strength began to wane, and his attacks grew weaker and more desperate.


    I blocked his strikes with ease and countered with precise hits, each one pushing him closer to defeat.


    Sweat poured down his face, and his breathing grew heavy andbored.


    I could see it in his face; he knew what wasing.


    He tried to rally, swinging wildly in ast-ditch effort, but his movements were slow and uncoordinated.


    With one final, well-aimed blow, I sent him sprawling to the ground, disarmed and defeated.


    The fight was over...


    I tackled him to the ground, pinning his knife hand.


    Now, the remaining part...


    He fought back fiercely, his free hand wing at my face.


    I felt his nails dig into my skin, but I held on, using my weight to keep him down...


    "Dammit, you''re making me do this!"


    With a final, desperate push, I mmed his hand against the ground, sending the knife skidding away.


    "Ahhh!Let me go! I''ll kill you! I swear I will!"


    The man roared in anger and pain, but I didn''t give him a chance to recover.


    "Oh, shut up!"


    Inded a series of blows to his face and torso until his struggles weakened and hey still beneath me, unconscious.


    Panting, I stood up, my body aching from the fight...


    Ugh, this fight was good, but it wasn''t as hard as the one with Drek.


    I still feel the pain in my body just thinking about that fight...


    Man, that was something else...


    With those thoughts in mind, I scanned my surroundings.


    A huge crowd had gathered around me, their eyes fixed on the spectacle.


    I was at the center of attention, with many people snapping pictures and others recording videos.


    I could tell that, in their eyes, I had be something of a superhero.


    I knew I''d probably be an overnight sensation because of this fightor maybe not.


    Uh, whatever.


    I turned my attention to finding the girl and spotted her a few feet away, copsed on the ground.


    Her face was a mix of relief and terror, her body trembling slightly.


    She truly was a damsel in distress, and even Kiara seemed more capable byparison.


    At least Kiara never made me feel like I was carrying a burden.


    But...


    This girl, on the other hand, was just too much to handle for me...


    As I looked around, taking in the stunned faces of the crowd and the girl''s trembling form, a sudden, sharp crack shattered the tense silence...


    The bullet rang out with an ear-splitting sound, and before I could even react, I felt an excruciating jolt at the back of my head...


    What?


    The impact was immediate and brutal...


    The fuck...


    My vision swam as a searing pain exploded through my skull.


    It was like a lightning bolt tearing through my brain, and for a split second, everything else was drowned out by the sheer agony.


    I staggered, my legs losing their strength.


    The world seemed to spin around me in a dizzying blur of colors and shapes.


    I felt a warm, wet sensation trickling down my neck, and I knew instinctively that it was blood...


    The crowd''s gasps and screams grew distant and muffled as the intense pain overpowered all other sensations.


    My surroundings became a chaotic swirl of confusion and disorientation.


    Damn, I''m hit...


    How did this happen?


    Who fired?


    I copsed to the ground, my vision narrowing and darkening at the edges.


    I could see the girl''s horrified face before everything went ck, her mouth moving, but no sound reached my ears.


    What is she saying?


    I can''t hear anything...


    Why don''t I feel any pain anymore?


    I tried to touch the back of my head but couldn''t...


    Then I realized...


    I wasn''t feeling any pain because my body wouldn''t move...


    Oh, whatever the reason, it doesn''t really matter now... I''m not in a situation where I should carefully about it.


    The concrete beneath me felt cold and unforgiving, and I could barely discern the frantic movements of people around me...


    People were running in every direction, panic evident in their faces.


    Not one of them stopped to help me...


    I sighed, feeling a deep sense of abandonment.


    In that moment, I realized how Lee must have felt. This world was no different from hiswhen you''re at your lowest, when you need someone to reach out and offer assistance, no onees to your aid...


    Not even the god...


    The blood pooling on the ground mixed with the grime and dirt of the city streets.


    Each shallow breath felt like a struggle as the world kept blurring and fading...


    It was only a matter of time till I again...


    My vision kept flickering, showing brief images of the girl trying to push through the crowd, the frantic movements of people around me, and the distant sound of sirens getting closer...


    Oh, an ambnce is finally here...


    Maybe I''ll be rescued now...


    But I know deep down that it''s unlikely I''ll be saved since I''ve already lost so much blood.


    But everything felt so distant, like I was sinking into a dark hole, separate from all the chaos...


    As I started to lose consciousness, I saw my death happening right in front of my eyes...


    Thoughts I hadn''t expected started swirling in my mind as everything faded away...


    The inevitable has finally happened.


    Destiny didn''t change as I had hoped.


    At this moment... I really felt an urge to p those main characters who always im they can change their fate without realizing the huge cost involved...


    I failed, yet I kept hoping I could somehow avoid this end...


    But I have to say...


    It was my own fault.


    If I hadn''t been so careless, things might be different now...


    Now, I''m left wondering where I should go next.


    Back to that same world again?


    Thest thing I felt was the cold pavement pressing against my cheek and the muffled sounds of the crowd, before I lost consciousnesspletely...


    After a few minutes, I felt a strange tingling that made me want to open my eyes, which was odd since, as a soul, I shouldn''t have eyes.


    But the sensation grew stronger, so I finally gave in and slowly opened them.


    Ohh, my...


    To my surprise, I was surrounded by a deep darkness, an endless void with no distinct shapes or features.


    The emptiness stretched on infinitely, creating a creepy and formless space.


    When I checked myself, I realized something oddI had no legs or arms; it was like I was just a floating awareness in this undefined space.


    Confusion set in, and I tried hard to figure out where I was.


    Where am I? This definitely isn''t heaven. Could it be hell?


    But wait, I thought hell was supposed to be full of suffering, and I don''t see anyone here...


    Heaven didn''t make sense, and the absence of suffering didn''t align with the idea of hell.


    Then... Where am I?


    I said out loud, "Am I all alone here?"


    The silence that followed confirmed it right away.


    Yeah... I''m definitely alone here.


    "Shi..."


    What should I do now?


    Since this ce ispletely unknown to me and everything around me is just darkness, staying here might be better than trying to run around like those protagonists who look for a light source that might not even be here...


    But how do I get out of here?


    I don''t want to stay alone in this ce forever... I''d definitely go insane.


    But what can I do to escape other than running around?


    I used every bit of my brain trying to figure it out, but after more than 5 minutes with no ideasing to me, I decided to stop trying for now...


    And, then...


    Closing my eyes, I decided to count to 1000 to pass the time. "1, 2, 3," I began, continuing the counts.


    I knew it was a foolish thing to do at the moment, but I couldn''t stop myself, so...


    As I reached "998, 999, and 1000," I wondered how much time had psed  perhaps 40 minutes or an hour.


    Boredom had settled in when a faint noise disrupted the silence.


    "He.. W... Up! "


    What''s that sound?


    Straining to understand, the barely audible voice became clearer.


    "W-e up! "


    It was a manly voice urging me to do something.


    Confused, I listened carefully, trying to figure out who was speaking to me in this strange ce.


    "Hey, wake up!"


    The voice sounded urgent, adding a sense of seriousness to the mysterious situation.


    "Wake up? How do I wake up? Am I not dead? No, wait! Who the heck are you?"


    But, instead of any answer all I could hear again and, again was "Wake up!"


    After thinking it over, I decided to try something.


    "System, are you here?" I called out into the emptiness, hoping for an answer.


    The silence around me emphasized how alone I was.


    So, he''s not here either...


    "How do I wake up?" I wondered urgently, needing answers.


    After several minutes of thinking with no results, I decided to try something that had worked before.


    Remembering something, I closed my eyes and focused, just like I had before.


    As I concentrated, I noticed a strange smell...


    What is this awful smell? It''s really disgusting...


    "But wait, how can I smell anything? Dead souls can''t smell, right?"

 Chapter 101: Chapter101-Sacrificial Quest

    Remembering something, I closed my eyes and focused, just like I had before.


    As I concentrated, I noticed a strange smell, creeping into my awareness like a dark fog.


    It was foul, an odor that seemed to cling to the back of my throat and twist my stomach in knots.


    What is this awful smell? It''s really disgusting...


    Wait! This smell... It''s familiar... Have I smelled it before?


    The scent was acrid, stinging my nostrils with its sharpness.


    As I inhaled more deeply, trying to ce the scent, a wave of recognition washed over me.


    The smell was unmistakable, and a shiver ran down my spine as I realized what it was.


    It''s blood, right?


    "Wake up! Michael!"


    Huh? Michael? Who is that?


    Ohhh, that''s me...


    With that realization, my eyes fluttered open...


    The world came into focus, but my vision was jostled as somethingor someoneshook me relentlessly.


    What... Is.... Going on?


    The room spun and blurred as I struggled to understand what was happening.


    The shaking continued, insistent and urgent, pulling me further from the darkness of unconsciousness.


    Finally, the voice paired with an image, and as my sight cleared, I saw a familiar face leaning over me, his features etched with worry and frustration.


    It was Allen.


    How the fuck is he alive?


    Seeing him so close, I instinctively jarred back, my body reacting before my mind could process.


    The sudden movement sent me tumbling off the bed.


    My shoulder mmed into something hard as I hit the floor, pain radiating through my body.


    Disoriented, I couldn''t make sense of anything around me...


    "Michael, you should really thank me, you know. I wasted half of my lifetime to wake your damn ass up," Allen sighed, a mixture of relief and exasperation in his voice.


    I ignored his wordspletely and groaned, clutching my throbbing head as I tried to sit up. "Ouch, my head..."


    "Man, you finally woke up," Allen said, shaking his head. "You had me worried. Do you have any idea what''s going on?"


    I blinked, trying to piece together my scattered thoughts. "No... What happened? Wait, wait! Before that, how the hell are you even alive?"


    Allen looked at me in confusion and said, "Heyyyy, what happened to you? Are you okay? Is your head right? Did you lose your memory or something?"


    He bombarded me with a torrent of questions, his voice a frantic rush of concern and bewilderment. I didn''t understand why he was reacting this way, but his worry was palpable.


    I said, "Nothing is wrong with me. What''s going on with you? You do remember, right? We were just killed at the hands of Lia?"


    Allen sighed and made an expressionless face, which was pretty rare for him. Then, without warning, he pped me hard.


    **THASH**


    "Ahh, ou... That hurts..." I groaned, the sting of the p jolting me fully awake.


    I immediately shouted at him, "You"


    But before I could finish, he cut me off, "Did you get yourmon senses back?"


    I was confused, my mind still reeling from the p and his words.


    He continued, "Man, you must have a ghost messing with you or something! But seriously, as your friend, I have a duty to remind youwhat you just said could have been yourst words if anyone else had heard them."


    I knew exactly what he meant.


    The government had established aw that deemed spreading misinformation or speaking ill of the leading families as rebellion...


    Anyone caught doing so would face execution without exception, while the informant would receive a generous reward.


    However, before the execution and all formalities, both the user and the used would undergo a lie detector test to verify the truth of the usations...


    From Allen''s reaction and what he said, I could tell he had no idea what happened to either of us.


    Thinking about it more just made things more confusing, especially since I didn''t die either...


    I had many possible exnations, but one thing kept bugging me: was it all an illusion?


    There was a good chance it was, since Allen didn''t remember any of it, which can only happen in an illusion.


    Only illusion monsters could do that, which meant we were likely trapped in some kind of illusion.


    But that raised another question: why didn''t the person, who I identify as a super monster, erase my memory?


    Did they want something from me?


    I couldn''t figure it out, but I was certain Lia could clear up some of my doubts, since she was the one who had been possessed.


    The gravity of the situation sank in.


    The p, the urgency in his voice, it all made sense now.


    Allen wasn''t just angry; he was truly worried about me...


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Alright, Allen. I get it. I''m sorry. I just... I don''t know what came over me."


    I quickly made up an excuse and said it without much hesitation.


    Allen replied, "It''s okay, I understand."


    Then, I gestured to my surroundings and asked, "So, what happened here?"


    Allen ran a hand through his hair, looking more serious than I''d ever seen him. "There was an attack. You got hit pretty hard. We''re not safe here. We need to move."


    "Huh? That''s it?"


    Allen replied, "Yep!"


    The memory of the acrid smell of blood came rushing back. "The blood... Is everyone okay?"


    Allen''s face darkened. "Not everyone. But right now, we need to focus on getting out of here. Can you stand?"


    Nodding, I struggled to my feet, using the bed for support. My legs felt shaky, but I managed to stay upright. Allen extended a hand to steady me, his grip firm and reassuring.


    "We''ll take it slow," he said. "But we have to go. Now."


    With Allen''s help, I took a step forward but then stopped abruptly.


    Allen, noticing my sudden halt, asked, "Michael, what happened? Why did you stop? Is something wrong?"


    Although I could hear his voice clearly, my mind and eyes were focused on something else entirely.


    The reason for my sudden stop was a virtual screen that had appeared in front of me, disying a message that seemed almost unbelievable:


    **Sacrificial Quest: [Death of Resurrection]**


    **Objective:** Save at least 20 people around you from harm and ensure they remain protected until the chain quest ends.


    **Current Count:** 0/20


    **Reward:** 1500 EXPs


    **(ept/Reject)**


    The message seemed almost surreal, and I stared at it in disbelief.


    System...


    You''ve earned and lost my respect in just seconds...


    What kind of quest is this?


    It seems suicidal...


    Can''t you offer a simr quest but with less difficulty?


    (No, Host! That''s not possible.)


    Why not?


    (Because it wouldn''t be fun.)


    Hearing that, my frustration boiled over, and I shouted, "Fuck you, bastard!"


    Allen, startled by my outburst, asked why I wasn''t moving forward.


    With a cheerful tone, Allen said, "Hey, man, I''m sure now that you''re possessed by a ghost."


    I snapped back angrily, "What are you talking about, Allen? I''m just losing my temper because my leg keeps hurting. Can''t you see I''m injured? Don''t you have eyes?"


    In my frustration, I unintentionally vented all my anger towards Allen.


    Allen, trying to calm me, said, "Calm down, Michael. I was just joking. Why are you taking it so seriously?"


    Ignoring him, I sat down on the bench and lost myself in thought, trying to decide whether to ept or reject the quest.


    I thought for a moment and rejected the quest in my mind.


    There were three reasons why I did this:


    First, the quest required me to protect 20 people until it ended, which was impossible because finding them would take too much time, and other group members wouldn''t allow it.


    Second, even if I managed to gather 20 people in one ce, my next priority would be to take them to another safety ce, which was impossible since we were surrounded by rebels.


    Third, I didn''t know how long I could keep them safe, considering I would have to fight higher-rank monsters in the future...


    After rejecting the quest, a new virtual screen appeared in front of me, and it was even crazier than thest one:


    **Sacrificial Quest: [Death of Resurrection]**


    **Objective:** Save at least 30 people around you from harm and make sure they stay protected until the quest ends.


    **Current Count:** 0/30


    **Reward:** 15,000 EXP


    **(ept/Reject)**


    **Note:** The quest cannot be rejected, no matter how many times you click reject.


    I was both shocked and frustrated.


    ''Fuck me, system! Just fuck me...''


    I muttered to myself, "This is ridiculous..."


    I feltpletely overwhelmed...


    The new quest had a bigger goal and promised a reward ten times higher, but the idea of trying it with no guarantee of survival was just absurd...


    The risk felt way too high, especially when I didn''t know if I''d make it through.


    Even though I knew that higher risks could lead to bigger rewards, this wasn''t a risk I was willing to take.


    I tried my best to avoid this challenge, but since I had no other option, I had to ept it at the end...


    (Congrattions, host! The quest has been epted!)


    I barely noticed the congrattory message until another surprise appeared:


    (Congrattions, host! You have been given a one-time use of a higher-rank Appraisal skill!)


    A one-time use of a higher-rank Appraisal skill?


    That was a huge surprise.


    With this new skill, can I survive?


    I wasn''tpletely sure, but I felt somewhat confident that I could make it through.


    I wasn''t sure if it was just a gut feeling or something else urging me to take this chance.


    I rubbed my chin, thinking hard.


    It didn''t take long toe up with an idea since my mind was clear...


    Doesn''t this mean I can use it?


    Yes, I can definitely make this work...


    There''s still a chance it might seed...


    Hehehe.


    Not realizing what was going through my head, Allen took a step back when he saw my creepy smile.


    Unbeknownst to me, my outer vibe changed, bing darker and more intense...


    Alright, let''s focus on the current situation.


    I quickly stood up and checked my watch for the time.


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 5 p.m.


    Wow, I didn''t expect I''d slept for that long.


    Still, it''s good news since there are only two more hours left...


    I quickly turned to Allen and asked, "Allen, where is Lia?"


    Allen grinned and said, "Huh? Lia?"


    "Yes!" I said...


    He went into deep thought, trying to figure it out.


    "Come on, did you see her?"


    "I don''t know, man."


    ''What? You just wasted my time with your useless thinking.''


    I felt a surge of anger, but I quickly controlled myself since I wasn''t as hot-headed as others...


    "Then why are you here? Go help your brothers."


    Allen started to say something cheerful again, but I interrupted him sharply. "Allen, this isn''t a joke. We don''t have time to waste. Go now."


    His expression changed as he realized how serious I was. "Alright, I''m on it," he said, his tone now serious.


    I quickly left the room and realized I was on the highest floor for some reason...


    Maybe Allen brought me up here since he was the only person around me when I woke up.


    Approaching the window, I looked down to see hundreds of elite-ranked fighters shing with each other.


    "Hmm, that''s little unexpected..."


    To my surprise, the rebels were still holding their ground against us.


    I had thought we would win quickly because we had more people, but the battlefield showed a different story.


    We had misjudged the rebels'' numbers, which led to this unexpected stalemate.


    I searched the area for Lia, seeing fights everywhereon the floors, the rooftopsthe whole campus had turned into a war zone, except for the upper floor where I was...


    I didn''t know why it was empty here...


    Where the heck is she?


    I sighed and decided to focus on other things...


    The most important thing now was the quest that required me to protect 30 people until it ended.


    I opened the system screen and brought up the previous quest again...


    As I looked at the quest more closely, I noticed something interesting.


    The quest never said I had to save only my group''s people.


    This meant the rebels could also be counted as people to be saved.


    If I carefully avoid this so-called "danger," I might be able to use this loophole to finish the quest more easily...


    Hm..


    With that settled, I immediately began running to get to the ground for some urgent work. I reached the fifth floor quickly but stopped short of entering when I noticed an ongoing fight.


    Still on the stairs, I peered cautiously over the edge to see who was involved.


    Two figures came into view.


    I was a bit surprised to see the second person because I had expected him to be upied with another boss fight.


    The first person was Lia. Her presence wasn''t shocking; when I didn''t see her on the battlefield or elsewhere, I had assumed she might be here.


    But the second person was aplete surprise.


    I hadn''t anticipated him fighting Lia, especially considering his rank.


    I couldn''t understand why he was fighting someone of a lower rank.


    Shouldn''t he be battling opponents of equal or higher rank?


    Who gave him that overpowered status?


    It was disappointing.


    I had high expectations, but he squandered them with this pathetic disy.


    I didn''t expect this kind of fight from him at all.


    That guy was...

 Chapter 102: Chapter102-Battle with Mickey

    The first person was Lia.


    But the second person was aplete surprise.


    I hadn''t anticipated him fighting Lia, especially considering his rank.


    I couldn''t understand why he was fighting someone of a lower rank.


    Shouldn''t he be battling opponents of equal or higher rank?


    Who gave him that overpowered status?


    It was disappointing.


    I had high expectations, but he squandered them with this pathetic disy.


    I didn''t expect this kind of fight from him at all.


    That guy was Mickey...


    He was fiercely battling Lia with swords.


    They lunged at each other simultaneously, and their swords shed within seconds.


    It was obvious who was winningthe stronger man.


    From the way Lia was fighting, it was clear she couldn''t win.


    This also suggested that the Lia possessed by Luis might have been one of his illusions.


    She had fought superbly against us before, but now, fighting Mickey, she was struggling...


    I could have jumped into the fight to help her, but I chose not to.


    Charging in without understanding his movements could be risky, and I might just end up being a liability to Lia.


    So, my priority now is to study his footwork. There might be a recurring mistake that I can use to my advantage.


    Mickey and Lia circled each other, their swords poised for the next strike...


    They stared at each other for what seemed like a minute, and it was super boring.


    I was expecting them to start fighting.


    But seriously, why are they just staring?


    I understand they want to size each other up, but why is it taking so long?


    Just start fighting already


    Before I could finish that thought, Mickey, who had been watching Lia closely, feinted to the left, then struck with a powerful overhead swing.


    Wow, she was able to save herself...


    I expected that move to defeat her, but I guess I was wrong...


    Lia blocked it just in time, their swords locking together with a shower of sparks.


    She pushed back, using all her strength to create some distance...


    Just as I expected, when you''re up against the heir of the leading family, you need to give it your best effort.


    Otherwise, beating them won''t be easy.


    Lia lunged forward with a swift series of jabs aimed at Mickey''s torso.


    Even though it''s clear Lia will lose this battle soon, I have to admit she''s really giving it her all, even with her slim chances of winning...


    He parried each thrust with precise, controlled movements, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Mickey responded with a rapid horizontal sh aimed at her midsection...


    Lia twisted her body, narrowly avoiding the de, and retaliated with an upward strike, aiming for his shoulder.


    Hmm... Good, but it''s still not enough to win.


    Mickey deflected the blow effortlessly and countered with a quick thrust to her side.


    Lia twisted away, but...


    The force of the attack made her lose her footing...


    "Oh no, fuck,  don''t fall, don''t fall..."


    I kept repeating this, hoping Lia wouldn''t hit the ground.


    But in the end, my prayers didn''t work, and she fell t with no way to get back up.


    She stumbled, her boot slipping on the blood-slick floor.


    Desperately, she tried to regain her bnce, but it was toote.


    Nah, she''s done for now...


    She fell to the ground, her sword ttering beside her.


    Mickey didn''t hesitate.


    He advanced on her with the precision of a predator, his sword raised.


    Lia, still on the ground, grabbed her weapon and swung it upward in ast-ditch effort to defend herself...


    Mickey''s eyes shone with coldness, and a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    He struck her de with such force that it flew out of her hand and slid across the floor..


    "Ugh!" Lia said in a cute way as she lost her sword...


    Now weaponless and vulnerable, Lia looked up at Mickey, who stood over her, his sword pointed at her throat.


    The cold steel glinted menacingly in the dim light...


    Mickey''s breathing was steady, his expression unreadable.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    "Head down!" Mickey ordered, his voice steady and firm.


    Lia''s chest heaved from the effort, and her eyes showed both defiance and desperation.


    She knew she was at his mercy...


    Despite her brave fight, Mickey''s skill and strength were clear.


    The battle was over. Mickey had won.


    I sighed.


    Well...


    I knew she would eventually lose, but I didn''t think it would happen like this.


    Damn it, looks like I have to step in now...


    I really hoped she''d fought him longer so I could get a better grasp of his moves...


    But, still...


    Even with the limited time I had to watch, I noticed a w in Mickey''s fighting style.


    While most of his movements seemed perfect as t, his footwork had a small error.


    Mickey frequently shifted his weight from one foot to the other before striking, putting all his weight on his back foot briefly before moving forward.


    This caused a slight imbnce and a short window of vulnerability.


    And...


    If I can time my attack to exploit this moment when he shifts his weight, I might be able to catch him off guard and gain an advantage in the fight or might even overpower him...


    But to do that, I need to observe this situation more closely before moving in to catch off-guard...


    Mickey stood over Lia, his sword raised in horizontal way...


    "Head down!" hemanded, his voice cold and unwavering.


    Lia''s chest heaved with exhaustion and defiance.


    Despite Mickey''s orders, she held her head high, her eyes zing with stubborn resolve...


    I wasn''t happy with her either.Why wouldn''t she just do as he said?


    He might slice her in half if she didn''t.


    Mickey''s patience snapped. "Damn it, just give up already! Who the hell are you showing those eyes? Am I your servant or something?" he snarled.


    In a sudden, furious motion, he kicked Lia hard in the stomach.


    What the...


    She was thrown backward, her body sliding across the blood-slick floor...


    How dare he...


    She coughed up blood, her breathing ragged and pained.


    You bastardWait...


    I was about to charge straight at him, a sudden surge of anger boiling in my heart.


    Seeing him kick her like that filled me with rage.


    I was furious, ready to rush in without thinking.


    But just in time, I realized I was about to make a grave mistake...


    Now wasn''t the right time for it.


    Mickey stalked toward her, his anger palpable. "Do you get it now, huh? Who''s in charge here?" he demanded.


    Lia struggled to her feet, her voice steady despite her condition. "No, I... don''t get... it, and I never... will. Do... you understand that... now?"


    She was delivering those words with the same attitude she had before, despite the pain...


    Mickey''s rage intensified.


    He stopped just a few feet from Lia, his head lowered as he fumed. "Yeah, I get it. I get it all too well."


    When I heard his words, I was confused...


    What exactly was he trying to say?


    I mean, what was he getting at?


    He lifted his head, eyes zing with fury. "You rich people live in your cushy beds and never give a damn about anyone else. You think the world revolves around you. You can say and do whatever you want, but you never lower your head. Instead, you force others to bow theirs..."


    Oh, I understand now...


    That''s why he was so angryit''s a rich versus poor issue.


    Based on what he said, it''s easy to figure out what kind of backstory he might have...


    If my thoughts are correct, then I feel a bit sad.


    Nowadays, rich people keep turning ordinary folks into viins.


    He took a deep breath, his voice shaking with anger. "You''re all hypocrites... Every single one of you. You''re all the same... He was right; you should all be killed, no matter how innocent you look."


    Why is he talking so much now? Wasn''t he silent before?


    I quickly checked his character status and was surprised...


    Why?


    His personality was not same as before...


    **Personality:** Ruthless, Silent, Intelligent, and Overpowered (currently Not Applicable) (Reason: Not in right mind.)


    Wait... I could do this...


    Why didn''t I know this earlier?


    If I had, things would have been a lot easier...


    This system is really mysterious.


    The more I think I understand it, the more it continues to amaze me with new surprises every day.


    Just how many incredible surprises do you have in store, system?


    [Countless, Host!]


    Yeah, that''s exactly the kind of reply I was expecting....


    While I was chatting with the system, Mickey was slowly lifting his sword, looming over Lia.


    His de was raised high, ready to deliver the final, devastating blow...


    I quickly refocused on him.


    So, he was actually going to do that.


    He had been relentless, and now, with Lia on the floor, battered and weakened, he intended to finish what he had started.


    "You''re done for! I hope you join your ancestors in hell!"


    With a fierce shout, Mickey swung his sword horizontally, aiming to cut Lia down where shey.


    His sword sliced through the air with precision, but just as it was about to make contact, a sudden sh of metal streaked through the space between them as...


    A knife flew directly toward Mickey''s face.


    Reacting instinctively, Mickey twisted his torso and used his sword to deflect the iing knife.


    The weapon nged off his de, spinning off course and embedding itself in the nearby wall.


    "Not on my watch, buddy!" I shouted....


    Mickey''s head snapped toward the source of the interruption, his eyes narrowing in anger.


    At that moment, I made my entrance.


    I walked in confidently, immediately drawing attention.


    "You-"


    Mickey, momentarily distracted, barely noticed as I pulled out my gun and fired a shot straight at him.


    "Fuck, Do you really think I''m going to give you any time to react?"


    The bullet whizzed through the air with a sharp crack...


    Mickey jumped back with impressive agility, twisting mid-air to dodge the bullet.


    Hended smoothly a few feet away, his eyes searching for the new threat.


    As expected, my n wasn''t to fight him first.


    While he jumped, I quickly moved to Lia, who was struggling on the ground...


    "Michael!"


    She looked up at me, her eyes a mix of relief and pain.


    "Help me," she whispered, her voice weak...


    I knelt beside her, pulling out a vial of healing potion from my bag.


    "Hang on," I said, gently lifting her head and pouring the potion into her mouth. "This should help."


    As she drank the potion, her breathing began to steady, and a glimmer of hope returned to her eyes.


    I stayed close, watching as the potion started to heal her injuries and ease her pain...


    Mickey''s gaze remained locked on me, his anger evident.


    He was clearly rattled by the sudden intervention but wasn''t backing down.


    "Take it slow. Don''t try to stand up until you''re properly healed."


    Still watching Lia, I kept a close eye on Mickey.


    His expression was a mix of frustration and defiance.


    He clenched his sword tightly, readying himself for another attack.


    One thing was odd, though: Mickey suddenly stopped talking and started analyzing me like he had never seen me before.


    I couldn''t me him.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect many people, even among the rebels, to know much about me.


    And it didn''t bother me whether they know or not.


    Lia''s breathing grew more regr, thanks to the potion.


    Her wounds were starting to heal, and her strength seemed to be returning within few seconds...


    She looked at me with gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you," she said, her voice stronger now.


    As soon as Lia''s gratitude left her lips, Mickey''s fury reignited...


    I couldn''t respond; I was too focused on the immediate threat.


    Without warning, Mickey charged at me with a fierce, downward swing of his sword...


    I barely had time to react.


    Even though I was prepared for him to surprise attack, his speed still caught me off guard...


    I drew my dagger, holding it up to block his attack.


    "Arhh!"


    The impact of his sword against my dagger sent a jarring shock up my arm, but


    I managed to deflect his de away from my vital areas.


    "Fuck off!"


    The force of his strike pushed me back a step, but I quickly regained my bnce.


    With a swift movement, I used the momentum from Mickey''s attack to pivot and push him slightly with my shoulder, creating just enough space to maneuver.


    He stumbled back slightly, his surprise evident...


    "Get up, Lia!" I shouted, my eyes darting to her.


    Lia, now steadier thanks to the potion, got to her feet, her bruised face showing new determination.


    As I faced Mickey, Lia moved to stand beside me, ready to jump back into the fight.


    I quickly checked Mickey''s character status and saw that his condition hadn''t changed.


    This meant he might give me a few chances to win because he wasn''t in good state of mind...


    It seemed like Lia''s conversation had really affected him...


    He took it personally.


    "Stick close and watch his footwork," I told Lia urgently. "Go for his left leg. That''s where he''s most vulnerable."

 Chapter 103: Chapter103-Lost or Won?

    "Get up, Lia!" I shouted, my eyes darting to her.


    Lia, now steadier thanks to the potion, got to her feet, her bruised face showing new resolve to fight...


    As I faced Mickey, Lia moved to stand beside me, ready to jump back into the fight.


    I quickly checked Mickey''s character status and saw that his condition hadn''t changed.


    This meant he might give me a few chances to win because he wasn''t in good state of mind...


    It seemed like Lia''s conversation had really affected him...


    He took it personally.


    "Stick close and watch his footwork," I told Lia urgently. "Go for his left leg. That''s where he''s most vulnerable."


    As Mickey charged at us with his sword slicing through the air, I stepped in front of Lia, holding my daggers low and ready.


    I needed to be carefulone wrong move could mean disaster for both of us...


    Mickey swung his sword in a wide arc aimed at my torso.


    I reacted fast, stepping forward with my left foot and turning my body to the side.


    I raised my right dagger to block his sword, the impact of the metal vibrating through my arm.


    Huu...


    At the same time, I thrust my left dagger towards Mickey''s midsection...


    With quick reflexes, Mickey twisted his body, barely avoiding the stab.


    Even though his bnce was a bit off, he quickly regained his stance.


    Ehh...


    I was somewhat taken aback by this...


    Considering how he fought against Lia and Zeras, I thought he would effortlessly dodge the stab, but the way he barely avoided it left me unimpressed...


    Even so, I quickly turned my attention back to the fight.


    Seeing the opening, Lia darted in from Mickey''s left, her sword poised for a strike.


    Her target was his left leg, the weakness I had identified earlier.


    She swung her de in a downward diagonal sh, aiming to catch him off guard which, as expected, didn''t work as...


    Mickey, however, noticed her approach in the corner of his eye and instinctively shifted his weight to his right foot, lifting his left leg just in time to avoid her strike.


    The de skimmed his trousers but didn''t cut him, showing how fast he reacted even though he was off-bnce earlier.


    Mickey quickly responded by kicking Lia in the midsection with the leg she had just targeted...


    Shitty bastard, he sure loves kicking people around...


    Lia gasped as she was forced back, but she held her ground, refusing to give in.


    Not this time, though...


    Taking advantage of the moment Mickey had all his weight on one leg, I lunged forward, closing the gap between us.


    "Let''s make this more exciting, Mr. OP!" I shouted...


    He didn''t reply to my challengehe might have just ignored me.


    I shed sideways with my right dagger while stabbing my left one towards his stomach...


    Mickey deflected the horizontal sh with his sword but was again caught off guard by the thrust...


    Did I get him?


    No...


    He shifted his stance again, this time pivoting on his right foot to avoid the strike, but it left him open.


    Lia seized the opportunity, recovering quickly from the kick.


    She stepped in again, this time faking a strike toward his upper body.


    Mickey raised his sword to parry, but Lia suddenly dropped to a low stance, slicing her sword in a tight arc towards his left leg.


    This time, the de found its mark, cutting a shallow gash into his calf.


    "Ahh!"


    Mickey snarled in pain, his footing faltering slightly.


    He still hasn''t said anything...


    I thought he might say some curses again since he wasn''t in his right mind.


    Realizing the advantage, I moved in to press the attack...


    Before doing anything else, a sudden idea popped into my head.


    Hmm... Will that work?


    Anyway, let''s give it a shot.


    I feinted with my right dagger, making it seem as though I was aiming for his throat.


    Mickey, seeing the feint, instinctively shifted his weight to his back foot again, preparing to parry the blow.


    That was the mistake I had been waiting for.


    He really ended up being a fool.


    I thought the fight would be challenging because the system said he was smart, but this behavior is hugely contrasting from what I expected...


    As his weight shifted, I pivoted my body and aimed a low, sweeping kick at his left ankle.


    The kick connected solidly, throwing him off bnce just as I brought my left dagger up in a sharp uppercut aimed at his side...


    I was sure he couldn''t dodge this strike since he was still recovering from the previous kick and the pain in his leg...


    I was mainly aiming to stab him and weaken him to win the fight.


    For the first three seconds as I moved my daggers towards him, everything was going well until...


    He pulled out something unexpected out of nowhere...


    What?


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed him grinning, his smile growing wider by the second.


    Why is he smiling like that?


    Is he losing his mind, or something?


    How can he be smiling right now, knowing he''s about to lost by-


    Wait! Lose...


    Why did I think he was going to lose?


    The battle is still raging, and on top of that, what kind of overpowered guy smiles in the middle of a fight?


    As his grin stretched even further, it suddenly hit me.


    Don''t tell me!


    Had I been ying right into his hands this entire time?


    Damn it...


    Panic surged through me as I tried to halt my momentum and retreat, but it was already toote.


    He suddenly produce a small, gleaming objecta throwing knife from his pocket...


    With a fluid motion, he hurled it towards me.


    Uh, Shit!


    The knife flew through the air with lethal precision, its trajectory perfectly calcted...


    My immediate reaction was to dodge, but the movement forced me off-bnce.


    I twisted to the side, but the knife grazed my shoulder, causing me to stumble and lose focus.


    "Eee!"


    The pain was sharp, but I gritted my teeth to try and lessen it.


    However, the real threat was still toe.


    Mickey took advantage of my little distraction with lightning speed...


    How did he do that?


    In an instant, he seemed to blur, and then he was right in front of me.


    "No way! That''s cheating!"


    I barely had time to process what was happening before he brought his sword down in a powerful vertical strike aimed at my head...


    My daggers were still out from thest attack, and I struggled to raise them in time.


    Mickey''s blow was so powerful that it knocked me to the ground, and my daggers fell away, useless.


    I tried to get up from the ground, but...


    "Ahhh!"


    Mickey kicked me in the jaw, sending me crashing to the ground.


    The pain from both my wounds was too much to handle.


    "F...uck! It''s bur...ning!"


    The hit to my jaw was hard and jarring, making it difficult to speak, but it was nothingpared to the burning pain in my shoulder.


    A flurry of thoughts started to swirl in my mind.


    Knife? Poison?


    The intense burning made me think the knife might have been coated with poison.


    One the other way Mickey with one quick move, he pulled out another knife and threw it at Lia.


    Oh, no...


    I tried to get up, but I knew I couldn''t help her, so I yelled, "Lia, get out of the way!"


    She was trying to stand up, breathing heavily and moving slowly.


    She failed to understand what was happening and asked me, "What"


    But before she could finish, the knife struck her arm, making her scream and drop her sword.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Lia gasped in pain as the de cut through her side, her breath hitching.


    She gritted her teeth, fighting through the agony as she staggered back, her hand instinctively clutching the wound.


    "Damn it...!" she hissed, her voice trembling with both pain and anger.


    She nced at the blood dripping from her side, then back at Mickey, her eyes burning with a fierce resolve.


    "You won''t get rid of me that easily," she growled, her voice low. "I''m not... done yet."


    With trembling hands, she gripped the bloody knife, forcing herself to stand despite the pain.


    "Michael! Run, get out of here!" she called to me, her voice strained.


    "What?" I asked, still on my knees, shocked and confused by her words.


    "I''ll... hold him off... just go! Stay alive!" she gasped, struggling for breath as she pulled the knife from her side and let it drop to the ground.


    She pressed her arm against the wound, trying to stop the bleeding.


    I wasn''t prepared to hear that. It caught me off guard, and I didn''t like it at all.


    Even though, she wasn''t wrong, but it felt like she was saying I was weaker than her, and that really bothered me.


    "No, Lia! Don''t think I''m weak!" I shouted back, frustration in my voice.


    She turned to look at me, her body bruised and battered, her clothes torn from the fight. Even so, she tried to stay strong.


    "Michael, this isn''t the time to" she started, her voice fading as she swayed, struggling to stay on her feet.


    But before she could react, Mickey moved with lightning speed, appearing right in front of her and shing his sword vertically, aiming for her stomach.


    "Oh no!"


    She quickly grabbed the bloody knife to defend herself, raising her injured arm to block the attack...


    I shouted, "Don''t you dare do anything, bastard!"


    But...


    Mickeypletely ignored my warning, just like he always ignored me before.


    Then, his de shed through, cutting deep into her side.


    "Auckkk! My sto...mach!"


    She fell to the ground, clutching her wound and gasping for breath...


    In just moments, Mickey had taken us both down with such efficiency that we had no chance to fight back....


    As Iy on the cold, hard ground, I could only watch in horror as Lia clutched her bleeding stomach with both hands.


    Her face was contorted in pain, her breaths shallow and strained.


    Blood seeped through her fingers, staining the ground beneath her.


    Each gasp she took was a painful reminder of how quickly everything had fallen apart.


    "Lia..." I whispered, my voice barely audible over my ownbored breathing.


    I tried to push myself up, but my body wouldn''t respond.


    The burning pain in my shoulder and the throbbing in my jaw made it nearly impossible to move...


    "Fuck, get up!"


    This body... Just garbage...


    Mickey stood over her, a smile on his face.


    What the hell is looking at?


    His eyes gleamed with cold, cruel satisfaction, as if he was enjoying every moment of our suffering...


    I used my appraisal skill on him again and saw that even though he wasn''t in the best condition, he still managed to defeat us.


    How? No, what?


    It really shows just how dangerous he is.


    He casually wiped the blood from his sword, not even bothering to nce in my direction...


    I could feel the anger rising inside me, mixing with the helplessness that weighed me down like a heavy burden...


    This helplessness feeling...


    I have felt that before...


    "Is this it?" Mickey taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. "This is the best you two could do? How pathetic. I expected more from you guys..."


    I gritted my teeth, the anger in me growing stronger with every word he spoke.


    My hands clenched into fists, my nails digging into my palms.


    You motherfu*ker...


    "You think you''re some kind of hero, don''t you?" Mickey continued, his tone condescending. "But look at you nowon the ground, helpless, just like everyone else who''s tried to stand against me. You''re nothing, Michael. Just another failure."


    His words cut deep, but they also fueled the fire inside me and, mystery inside me..


    He knows who I am?


    Waitof course he would know who I am. I''m the son of the fourth richest man, after all...


    But still...


    My current situation isn''t fitting for someone rich.


    Maybe he''s right; I am aplete failure.


    The anger and regret that had been building up inside me were now boiling over, ready to take over.


    If the previous Michael had been here, he would have already taken this guy down.


    "Shut... up," I managed to spit out, my voice shaking with rage...


    I forced myself to move, to fight through the pain.


    I couldn''t just lie there and let him win.


    Not after everything we had been through.


    Not after what he had done to Lia.


    Mickey finally turned his gaze to me, a cruel smile ying on his lips. "What''s that? Still got some fight in you? How amusing. But let''s be honest, Michael. You''ve already lost."


    I felt my blood boiling, the anger surging through me like a wave...


    My vision blurred with the intensity of it, my focus narrowing to one single thought: I had to kill him...


    I had to make him pay for what he''d done.


    For some reason, my mind had turned him into my archenemy.


    Maybe it''s because he hurt Lia.


    That''s probably why.


    "You''re wrong," I growled, my voice growing stronger.


    I forced myself to sit up, despite the pain throughout my body.


    I didn''t care.


    I had to keep going.


    "I''m not finished yet. I will kill you, that''s for sure!"


    Mickey raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. "Oh? And what exactly do you n to do? You can barely stand."


    My eyes flicked to Lia, who was still on the ground, fighting to stay conscious.


    Seeing her like that only made the anger burn hotter inside me.


    I couldn''t let this end here. I couldn''t let him win.


    "Michael," Lia whispered weakly, "don''t do something reckless... Go away..."


    Fuck!


    She was still thinking about me instead of herself...


    Damn it...


    No, not this time.


    I won''t back down.


    I swear...


    Her words were hard to hear, but they made me even more determined...


    "I''m not leaving without you! Either we both die or we both live!" I yelled through gritted teeth.


    For a brief moment, a memory shed in my mind before disappearing making me confused for a few seconds...


    What was that?


    Why did ite up suddenly?


    I refocused on the situation at hand.


    Lia managed a faint smile through her pain. "Thanks... Michael," she said, her voice trembling. "But don''t do this..."


    Mickey''s smile wavered for a brief moment before he chuckled softly. "How touching. But this is where your story ends."


    In an instant, he moved with such speed that I barely registered what had happened.


    He appeared next to Lia, whoy on the ground with a bloody gash on her stomach.


    Mickey knelt beside her, his gaze fixed on me with a cruel smirk. "So, Michael, how would you feel if I were to kill her right here? Let me remind you, you''re not going anywhere for a few minutes. That poison should be starting to affect you by now..."


    Wait! Na... That can''t be...


    With those chilling words, he slowly lowered his right hand towards Lia''s neck, his intentions clear.


    "No! Stop!" I shouted, my voice hoarse with desperation. "Don''t you dare touch her! You won''t get away with this!"


    Mickey''s eyes flickered with amusement. "And what will you do about it, Michael? You''re in no condition to stop me."


    I tried to move, but


    But


    But


    But...


    I...


    Failed...


    But after a few minutes, something happened that left both Mickey and me in shock.

 Chapter 104: Chapter104-The Real Fun

    Wait! Na...


    That can''t be...


    With those chilling words, he slowly lowered his right hand towards Lia''s neck, his intentions clear...


    ''Stop!''


    "No! Stop!" I shouted, my voice hoarse with desperation. "Don''t you dare touch her! You won''t get away with this!"


    Mickey''s eyes glinted with amusement. "And what can you possibly do about it, Michael? You know as well as I do that you''re in no shape to stop me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I can move!"


    I tried to move, but It didn''t move a single inch...


    It felt like my body was made of stone.


    But I kept trying to move, but all I did was fail, fail and...


    Fail...


    Every time I tried to shift or stand, I was stuck, like I was glued to the ground.


    Time seemed to drag on endlessly, each second dragging with the pounding of my heart.


    Mickey was right there, his hand hovering dangerously over Lia, his smile showing he was enjoying this...


    The sight of him about to end her life was unbearable.


    If I didn''t do anything, Mickey would definitely kill Lia just for his own enjoyment.


    "Move, move, damn it!"


    I repeatedly urged my body to move...


    Move...ple...ase! Move...


    My muscles felt like they were frozen, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t break free from this paralysis.


    Adrenaline was flooding my body, giving me a burst of energy that should have helped me act.


    But even with this surge of power, I was still stuck, and the adrenaline just made my frustration worse, without helping me move.


    ''Fuck! No, this can''t be happening! No, no, no!''


    I screamed inside my head, feeling overwhelmed with fear and anger.


    The helplessness was suffocating.


    I was trapped, unable to stop Mickey while his cruel n yed out in front of me.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, I beg don''t do this.. Mickey... Don''t do it..."


    I shouted...


    Tears of frustration and anger blurred my vision.


    My state was pathetic...


    I could only watch in horror as time slipped away, feeling the weight of my own powerlessness crushing me.


    Lia''s eyes widened in terror as she saw Mickey''s hand inch closer to her neck.


    Desperation flooded her, but when she tried to move, her body felt just as paralyzed as mine.


    Her limbs, heavy with fear, refused to respond.


    She strained against this invisible force holding her down, her breathsing in short, frantic gasps.


    "Huh... Look''s like... It''s the end..." Lia''s voice was a mere whisper, trembling with fear...


    I knew that voice all too well...


    It was the voice of someone who didn''t want to die but had resigned herself to her fate...


    Mickey''s smile grew wider, a joy flickering in his eyes as he finally touched her neck.


    His hand hovered there for a moment, savoring the moment.


    "Auhh!" Lia said...


    Then, slowly, he began to tighten his grip around her throat.


    Lia gasped as she struggled to breathe, her body instinctively trying to pull away, but she was stuck, unable to move.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, filled with fear and, painfulness...


    Damn it... I can''t do anything to save her...


    The feeling of helplessness, along with guilt and regret, was consuming me.


    I''m sorry, Lia...


    I''m so sorry...


    All I could do was stand there, powerless, as the horror of what was happening nearly drove me insane...


    "Michael... G-usgjj... Awa-" Lia choked out, her voice strained and weak as she struggled to speak, every word a painful effort.


    Her hands twitched, her fingers barely moving as she desperately tried to lift them, to push him away, to do anything to save herself.


    But like me, she was trapped in her own body, unable to fight back.


    Mickey''s grip tightened further, and Lia''s face began to turn red as she struggled to breathe.


    The sight was unbearable, her suffering like a dagger through my heart.


    In this situation also she keeps thinking about me and, hear I am can''t even move an inch to save her...


    Just what kind of man I am?


    I should have said those words and, protected her but here everything opposite was happening...


    After arriving in to this world, my m


    She tried to w at his hand, her nails barely grazing his skin, but her strength was quickly fading.


    Tears streamed down Lia''s cheeks, her eyes wide with terror as she felt the life being slowly choked out of her.


    "Please... stop... I... I can''t..."


    Her words were barely audible now, her voice growing fainter with each passing second...


    She finally notice herself...


    Recognized her pain...


    Mickey onlyughed, the sound cold and devoid of any humanity. "This is what happens when you try to defy me, Michael," he sneered, his voice dripping with cruelty. "You should''ve known better."


    "Noooo, Don''t do it, please... I beg you..."


    But he didn''t heed my words... He kept tightening his grip on the neck...


    Fuck!


    I tried everything I could to keep going, but each time I just ended up failing even more...


    Pathetic!


    What a weak guy I am?


    I can''t even stand up and protect my loved ones


    I''m just a coward A weakling


    How did I let it get this bad?


    Why can''t I be stronger?


    Suddenly, the same memory that had crossed my mind just a few minutes ago came back, but this time it felt different. The girl in the memoryEmily, sitting next to melooked at me with sad, understanding eyes.


    "You know," she whispered softly, "if you had saved me, everything could have been different. I always believed you''d find a way, that you''d be there for me when I needed you the most."


    I finally understood, Emily... what you were trying to tell me all along. You were right, weren''t you?


    I have to admit itI never truly gave everything I had to save you.


    I convinced myself I was trying, but deep down, I know I could''ve done more.


    And now, look at me...


    I''m breaking down, tears streaming down my face like some helpless child.


    While you all counted on me to be strong, to be there when it mattered most, I''m just sitting here, paralyzed by my own failure,pletely useless just watching everything fall apart.


    I don''t deserve really you...


    I don''t deserve anyone.


    Every time I try, I just make things worse.


    What kind of person can''t even stand up for the people they care about?


    They must be so disappointed in me.


    I''m letting everyone down.


    I don''t belong here.


    Why can''t I just be better?


    What if they realize how worthless I am?


    I should be the one protecting them, but instead, I''m the one who needs saving.


    How can I live with myself like this?


    I''m nothing but a burden. I''m failing them, and I can''t stop it...


    But then, something inside me snappeda hidden source of power surged forth in response to my anger.


    Huh? What this?


    Suddenly a system screen appeared in front of me...


    (Rage meter: 77%... 95%... 100%...)


    (Rage skill (Level 1) Activated!)


    Without me knowing, the Rage spell had activated, instantly doubling all my abilities for a crucial moment...


    With a sudden burst of strength, I felt my body break free from the invisible chains that had held me captive...


    The rage that had been building inside me finally erupted, filling me with an energy I had never experienced before.


    I could move!


    My anger worked...


    My legs trembled as I took a step forward, then another...


    The paralysis that had gripped me for so long was gone, reced by a burning fury...


    This time...


    I will ensure that I protect the ones I love...


    My hands clenched into fists as I focused on Mickey, who still had his hand around Lia''s throat.


    "You''re dead now!" I roared, the words tearing from my throat with raw intensity.


    Mickey''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Huh? What? No, How the hell can you move?" he sneered, but his voice wavered slightly, betraying his surprise.


    I didn''t waste another second.


    Fuck your question...


    With my enhanced speed, Iunched myself at him, my daggers gleaming in my hands.


    The distance between us closed in the blink of an eye, and before he could react, I swung both des toward his stomach with all my might...


    Let''s see how you can escape.


    Mickey''s reflexes kicked in just in time.


    As he released Lia''s throat and twisted his body to dodge a fatal blow, one of my daggers still cut across his abdomen...


    Damn, I miss it...


    Blood sttered from the wound, staining his shirt as he stumbled back, his eyes now filled with a mix of shock and anger.


    "Argh! You bastard!" Mickey hissed, clutching his bleeding stomach.


    But I could see the confusion creeping into his expression, the realization that I was no longer the helpless victim he had toyed with.


    I didn''t give him a chance to recover.


    Fueled by intense anger, I charged forward at my fastest speed, every muscle in my body tense with the intent to kill.


    My right dagger glinted as it cut through the air, aiming directly at Mickey''s exposed abdomen.


    At the same time, my left dagger swung toward his throat, ready to deliver the final blow.


    This was itthe crucial moment.


    I only had a second left before my rage-fueled power would wear off, leaving me defenseless...


    But in this brief instant, I was unstoppable, my daggers slicing through the air with incredible speed.


    Mickey''s eyes widened as he tried to raise his hands to defend himself.


    Nah, too slow...


    But he was too slowmy speed was far beyond his.


    His hands barely moved as my daggers raced toward him, his eyes filled with the terror of what was about to happen.


    As the des got closer, just inches away from cutting into his flesh, I felt a wave of happiness washing over me.


    Why?


    Because, If I could kill him, I might receive something special from the government...


    ording to the hunter association''sw, any citizen who kills a top officer of the rebellion is promised a special reward.


    Although the specifics of the reward remain a mystery, there''s plenty of spection that it might be a rare skill book or a technique manual.


    Both would be incredibly valuable.


    Yahoo... It was win-win situation for me...


    I was filled with excitement for a brief moment.


    But just as my daggers were about to pierce his throat and abdomen, that excitement was abruptly cut short...


    My daggers shed through the air with no uracy, cutting through the space where Mickey''s body should have been...


    But instead of the satisfying resistance of flesh, I felt nothing.


    Huh? What?


    My des sliced through empty air, their lethal edges finding no target.


    My heart sank as I realized what had just happened.


    No way... Did he just escape?


    How?


    How could he have escaped?


    A chill ran down my spine as my momentum carried me forward, and I stumbled, nearly falling as the power that had surged through me just moments before faded away.


    The adrenaline that had fueled my every move drained from my body, leaving me weak and disoriented.


    My rage-fueled strength, the very force that had freed me from paralysis and driven me to this point, vanished in an instant.


    My legs trembled under the weight of exhaustion, and I struggled to catch my breath.


    Where did he gooooooo?


    I spun around, frantically searching for any sign of Mickey.


    My eyes darted across the dimly lit room, scanning every shadow, every corner.


    But he was nowhere to be found.


    Panic gripped me as I realized I had lost him.


    How could he have vanished so quickly?


    Just a second ago, he had been right in front of me, his face twisted in fear, his body vulnerable to my attack.


    And now... he was gone.


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    Did he have some sort of skill?


    A teleportation ability?


    Fuck! So, he used his special skill at just the right moment to save himself by teleporting to another spot.


    I cursed under my breath, frustration boiling inside me.


    I had been so close.


    So close to ending this, to protecting Lia, to iming my reward...


    Ohh.. my reward...


    And now, everything slipped through my fingers...


    Wait! What if he is here?


    Yeah, what if his skill is something like invisibility spell?


    I again looked around again, desperately hoping to catch a glimpse of him, to see the any signs of movement...


    But the room was silent, the only sound my ragged breathing echoing off the walls.


    It was as if he had vanished into thin air, leaving me alone in the aftermath of my failed attack.


    My hands, still clutching the daggers, trembled with a mixture of rage and, panic...


    But I knew there was no one else in the floor...


    What was I supposed to do now?


    I was exhausted, my body barely able to stand, let alone fight.


    And Mickey was still out there, somewhere, possibly watching me, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    The weight of the situation crashed down on me, and I staggered back, leaning against the wall for support.


    The thrill of victory that had filled me just moments ago was gone, reced by a gnawing sense of dread. I had failed.


    "Damn it!" I spat, my voice trembling with frustration.


    How could I have let this happen?


    How could I have missed?


    But, anyway... I have an won atleast...


    I was so caught up in thoughts of the reward and finding him that Ipletely overlooked Lia, who was on the ground in a bad condition...


    Just as I heard Lia call out, "Mich...ael!"


    ''Shit, Ipletely forgot about her...''


    I immediately turned to Lia, who was still gasping for breath, her eyes wide with shock and relief.


    I rushed to her side, my heart aching with guilt as I gently cradled her in my arms.


    "I''m so sorry, Lia," I whispered, my voice trembling with emotion. "I''m so, so sorry I couldn''t save you sooner."


    Lia looked up at me, her eyes filled with tears, but she managed a weak smile. "You saved me, Michael. That''s all that matters..."


    Her words were a balm to my soul, easing the guilt that had been eating away at me.


    I held her close, vowing to myself that I would never let anything like this happen again.


    I would protect her, no matter what it took.


    And as I held her, the reality of what had just happened began to sink in.


    I had tapped into a power I never knew I had, a strength born from my deepest rage and desperation.


    And while it had saved us today, I knew I had to learn to control it, to harness it properly, or risk losing myself to itpletely.


    But at that moment, nothing was more important than ensuring Lia''s safety and knowing that Mickey would never harm anyone again.


    I quickly reached into my pocket and pulled out five gold-rank potions. Their shimmering, golden liquid seemed to promise hope and healing. Gently, I helped Lia sit up and began to pour the potion into her mouth.


    "Lia, hang in there," I urged, my voice trembling with concern. "This will help you get better."


    She swallowed the potion, her lips barely moving as she gulped down the precious liquid.


    Almost immediately, I could see the effects starting to take ce.


    Her wounded body began to heal, the deep cuts and bruises visibly mending as the potion worked its magic.


    However, despite the potion''s healing properties, blood continued to seep from her wounds, staining the ground beneath her.


    Lia''s eyes fluttered open, and she looked at me with a mix of relief and pain. "Michael thank you," she whispered weakly, her voice barely audible.


    Before I could say anything, loud roars echoed through the ce, leaving me confused and panicked.


    "No way, are they here already?"


    Then, a system screen suddenly appeared in front of me, showing the message:


    (GET READY, HOST! THE REAL FUN IS ABOUT TO BEGIN!)

 Chapter 105: Chapter105-Red Colour

    Lia''s eyes fluttered open, and she looked at me with a mix of relief and pain. "Michael thank you," she whispered weakly, her voice barely audible.


    Before I could say anything, loud roars echoed through the ce, leaving me confused and panicked.


    "No way, are they here already?"


    Then, a system screen suddenly appeared in front of me, showing the message:


    (GET READY, HOST! THE REAL FUN IS ABOUT TO BEGIN!)


    As I read the message, confusion quickly set in, clouding my thoughts.


    Fun?


    "System, what are you talking about?" I asked, feeling my curiosity spike...


    [Nothing, Host.]


    My brow furrowed, a feeling of unease creeping in.


    Something wasn''t right.


    The system''s response was curt, almost evasive.


    Had it just tried to conceal something from me?


    My instincts were screaming that there was more to this than the system was letting on.


    ''System, I''ll ask againwhat do you really mean?''


    I demanded, my voice tinged with suspicion.


    But this time, the system didn''t answer and instead went silent. Seconds passed, each one feeling longer than thest.


    ''So, you''re not going to answer?''


    I waited, hoping for any kind of response, but there was nothing...


    **Sigh**


    It seems like he''s not going to answer me after all...


    Realizing that pushing for more wouldn''t get me anywhere, I made myself focus on something else...


    I turned back to Lia, who was still lying on the ground, her breathing shallow.


    "Lia, can you stand up?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tension I felt.


    She nodded weakly, letting out a soft "Hmm" as she tried to gather her strength.


    Seeing her struggle, I quickly moved to her side, wrapping my arm around her to help her up.


    With some effort, she managed to stand, though she was clearly unsteady on her feet.


    Before I could say anything else, another deafening roar echoed through the air, louder and closer than before...


    Ohh... Shit, another trouble...


    My heart skipped a beat, and without thinking, I rushed to the ss window, a sense of dread washing over me.


    I looked outside, scanning the ground below, my eyes darting from one spot to another...


    What I saw next shocked me so much that I literally stumbled backward, almost losing my bnce...


    Just how many of them are even out there?


    In the middle of the campus grounds, there were 6no, 9no, 14 abominationsmonstrous creatures that defied all logic.


    How the hell am I supposed to handle that many?


    The question hit me hard, knocking out any clear thinking.


    I had expected the system to send about 7 or 8 high-level monsters, which I might have been able to manage with some nning.


    But with 14 of these terrifying creatures, all my strategies and predictions feltpletely useless.


    No way my n can work now...


    The crushing realization hit me hard.


    I''m dead... I''m definitely going to be killed by them...


    The grim reality hit me hard, weighing down on my chest like a heavy burden...


    I couldn''t stop imagining the brutality that awaited me.


    How will they kill me?


    Will they tear off my skin, break my bones, devour my head?


    Each thought was a jolt of fear, and I couldn''t escape the horrific possibilities.


    If they do, how much pain will I feel?


    The thought was almost too much to bear.


    Will I even be alive to endure it?


    I was so overwhelmed with panic that I began to overthink every detail.


    I didn''t even attempt to find any solutions.


    ''Will I die alone''


    Suddenly, a voice cut through my whirlwind of thoughts.


    A hand shook my shoulder, jolting me back to the present.


    "Michael, are you okay?" Lia''s voice was a lifeline amid my panic.


    Who???


    I blinked, trying to break free from my intense fear.


    Ohh...


    "Y-Yeah, I''m o-okay!" I stammered, my voice trembling.


    Lia''s concern didn''t go away. "Is something wrong with you?" she asked again, seeing through my attempts to seem normal.


    "I''m fine!" I snapped, frustration in my voice. "Why do you keep asking?"


    Her eyes softened with worry. "Because"


    "Because what?" I repeated, still shaken.


    "Because you''re shaking all over!" she said, her voice full of concern.


    What?


    I looked down and realized I was shaking uncontrobly.


    My hands and legs were shaking, and my heart was racing.


    Despite my efforts to stay calm, my body revealed how scared I really was.


    Lia''s words forced me to confront the terrifying truth.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck...


    I kept cursing under my breath, trying to calm my body and mind from spiraling further into panic.


    But it didn''t help.


    I pretty much knew why.


    Among the abominations, there was one towering over the rest.


    It was that guy...


    The mutant bearAnnihtion...


    The very same one I had barely escaped from before.


    They were rampaging through the area, attacking anything and anyone they could find.


    It didn''t matter if they were our allies or even rebels; the creatures attacked everyone without mercy, driven by an uncontroble hunger for destruction.


    After repeating "Calm down, Michael" over and over, I finally start to rx a bit...


    Even though I had managed to calm down a little, I was still clearly nervous. Lia saw this and turned to me, saying, "Michael, let''s go down and help the others!"


    Was she serious?


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    Did she really expect us to go down there and risk everything?


    She didn''t say it outright, but going down there would be like signing our own death warrants.


    I quickly came up with an excuse and said, "Uhh, why don''t you go first? I''m feeling a bit tired, so I''ll catch up with you in a little while."


    Lia sighed, "Alright, if that''s what you want."


    She turned and headed toward the staircase.


    Just before descending, she paused and nced back at me, her eyes lingering for a moment before she finally walked away.


    I ignored her look and focused on the situation at hand.


    "Damn it, what should I do now?" I muttered.


    I nced at my watchit was 5:30.


    Only an hour left.


    I could stay here, ride out the remaining time, and let the questplete itself.


    It would be the safest optionno more risks, no more surprises.


    But if I did that, I would undoubtedly miss the opportunity for the other quest.


    And I couldn''t afford that, not after being stuck in this rank for what felt like an eternity.


    But...


    I have no new n.


    Another roar echoed in the distance, but I forced myself to ignore it for now...


    "Hmmmm... let''s check with the Appraisal skill first," I mutterred...


    I really hope I find something... otherwise, I might have to resort to another risky n.


    Bracing myself, I quickly approached the ss window, feeling the cool air from the hallway against my skin.


    I took a deep breath and activated my Appraisal skill, focusing on the creature outside.


    At first, my attempts failed because the Abominations kept moving around, making it difficult for me to get a proper appraisal.


    "Damn it, why can''t I get this right?" I muttered in frustration.


    Frustration started to build, but I didn''t give up.


    Ohh,e on...


    I concentrated even harder, pushing my skill to its limit and scanning the Abomination repeatedly.


    Finally, after a few minutes of trying, a virtual screen appeared in front of me, glowing with updated information.


    The text was clear, disying details I hadn''t seen beforesomething crucial, something that could change everything.


    **Abomination**


    **Height**: 9 feet


    **Weight**: 950 pounds


    **Strength**: Extreme physical strength, durable skin, Effects of Death...


    **Weakness**: Slower speed due to bulk, Red colour.


    **Rank**: Umon rank monster


    **Probability**: There''s a 15% chance of winning against these monsters.


    **Useful Note**: A person''s chances of winning improve based on how well they use the monsters'' weaknesses to their advantage.


    No way!


    Is this actually happening?


    If it is, how?


    How can this be?


    Could I really be this lucky today?


    It doesn''t seem possible, right?


    A glimmer of hope sparked inside me as I examined the screen, realizing this could be the key to turning things around...


    Even though a few things still troubled me, like questioning what the effect of death was, I was still ecstastic when I saw the information.


    Why?


    Because the monster''s new weakness listed was exactly what I needed for my n.


    And, about red colour?


    We will see about that...


    Damn, I was so anxious just minutes ago.


    All that worry was for nothing.


    If I had known about this weakness earlier, I could have started my n already...


    I sighed.


    Huhh, what a waste of time it was...


    Now, let''s get started on the n and stop wasting anymore time...


    I took a deep breath and hurried toward the staircase, the adrenaline pushing aside the exhaustion that had been dragging me down just moments before.


    Each step echoed quietly in the empty stairwell as I descended, feeling like it took forever to reach the bottom.


    Once I arrived at thest floor, I slowed down, cautiously approaching the entrance of the building.


    The entrance was in the middle of the floor, and it didn''t take long for me to get there.


    I paused just before reaching the door, peering through a narrow gap to check out what was happening outside.


    The campus grounds were a scene of chaos and destruction, just as I had expected.


    The monstrous creatures were overpowering everyone, leaving no one untouched.


    I scanned the battlefield quickly, my eyes catching sight of even the Gold-rankers being thrown around by the massive mutant bear, Annihtion...


    Man, I''d really appreciate it if someone here could take him down...


    I''m definitely not going to fight himthat''s for sure.


    He was literally tossing bodies aside like ragdolls, and their attempts to fight back were crushed by the sheer strength of these creature...


    I cautiously slipped out of the entrance, ready to begin the first stage of my n.


    My eyes swept across the area, searching for Lia and the others.


    After a moment, I spotted themLia and Anna were locked in a fierce battle with two Abominations, while the Smith brothers, James, and Mira were struggling against another group of monsters...


    But where the fuck is that guy?


    Marcus...


    I couldn''t see him anywhere.


    My gaze darted across the battlefield, desperately searching for any sign of him.


    Where? Wh-wait! What the heck?


    Then I spotted a figure in a ck mask causing mayhem with his sword...


    He wasn''t just fightinghe was taking advantage of the chaos, using his own teammates as shields against the Abominations'' attacks and killing my allies while they were focused on the monsters.


    "What a coward," I muttered, repulsed by his tactics.


    Even though I shouldn''t criticize him, since I might have acted the same way in his ce, the issue was that he was killing my people.


    If this continues, the situation will only get worse, and my n could fail.


    And, of course, I don''t want that.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to start with him first...


    I quickly used my appraisal skill to learn more about him.


    What I saw surprised me a bit.


    Behind that mask was none other than Mickeythe same person who had barely escaped my daggers just minutes ago.


    It seemed his skill was indeed teleportation, allowing him to maneuver around that floor with ease and evade my attacks...


    While I was engrossed in checking Mickey''s details on the screen, an explosion suddenly rocked the building, mming into the wall with a thunderous crash.


    I didn''t react right away, too absorbed in the information.


    But when I finally looked up, I was met with an unexpected sight.


    A handsome young man I didn''t recognize was slumped against the wall. His clothes were tattered, and he was covered in wounds, looking as if he were on the brink of death. His pained eyes locked onto mine as he reached out a trembling hand.


    "Plea...se, save... me," he whispered weakly, his voice barely audible.


    I couldn''t waste time on him. I quickly scanned the area to find out who was responsible.


    Mickey then appeared, sword in hand, just a few meters away. Instead of attacking, he paused, lowered his weapon, and stared at me. His face showed a mix of confidence and anger, as if he was evaluating me or waiting to see how I would respond.


    I understood that he was sizing me up, probably thinking he could defeat me or trying to gauge my next move.


    His presence wasn''t as intimidating as before.


    Maybe it was because I had almost killed him just minutes ago, making him seem like less of a threat to me now.


    But he was still dangerous.


    If I had my Dash skill, I might not have seen him as a threat.


    Without it, though, I had to stay alert.


    Still, if my Rage skill activated, he''d be done for.


    After a moment of silence, I lost my patience. I sighed and said, "Stop this shit, I know it''s you."


    Mickey responded with a dismissive "Chezz," removed his mask, and revealed his face.


    His expression was a mix of irritation and smugness, clearly unfazed by my words...


    I couldn''t ignore the gravity of the situation as Mickey removed his mask, revealing a face I recognized.


    "You''re quite the piece of shit," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tension. "Sneaking around, using your own people as shields, and killing minebrilliant strategy."


    Mickey''s gaze remained steady, his eyes sharp and calcting. He said nothing, letting his silence add to the tension.


    I nced around at the chaos outside before turning back to Mickey. "But I need you to stop here, or...?"


    Mickey raised an eyebrow slightly. "Or?"


    I continued, "This time, I''m going to make sure you don''t get away so easily."


    He asked, "You sure?"


    I said, "Yeah, I am sure, I will fuck you harder thanst time-"


    Before I couldplete my words...

 Chapter 106: Chapter106-A glimpse of a fight between two monsters

    I nced around at the chaos outside before turning back to Mickey. "But I need you to stop here, or...?"


    Mickey raised an eyebrow slightly. "Or?"


    I continued, "This time, I''m going to make sure you don''t get away so easily."


    He asked, "You sure?"


    I said, "Yeah, I am sure, I will fuck you harder thanst time-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Mickey moved so quickly that I couldn''t even track him.


    In an instant, he was right in front of me, his sword already shing toward my stomach...


    I knew it...


    His speed took me by surprise, but my instincts kicked in.


    I quickly drew my dagger and blocked his de just in time.


    The force of his strike was immense, and though I managed to change the direction of his sword, the sheer impact sent a shockwave through my arm, numbing my hand...


    Mickey didn''t give me a second to recover.


    As soon as his de was deflected, he twisted his wrist, bringing the sword around in a swift arc aimed at my shoulder.


    I barely managed to sidestep, feeling the air part as his de sliced through the space where I had just been.


    "Not bad," Mickey said coolly, his voice as calm as if we were discussing the weather rather than locked in a deadly fight.


    "Fuck you!" I shouted.


    I had anticipated his attack. I was already suspicious because he took too long to answer my questions.


    Although he usually does that, this time felt different.


    He kept a close eye on my hands, which made me think he was up to something...


    So, I decided to test him by intentionally lowering my guard, making it seem like he could easily kill me if he managed to catch me off guard.


    And guess what?


    It actually worked.


    He tried to sneak attack me just like I expected, which means he won''t be able to catch me off guard like that again.


    Despite that, my situation was dire.


    I gritted my teeth, trying to control my breathing.


    He was fasttoo fast.


    Each movement was insanely calcted...


    He wasn''t just attacking blindly; he was testing me, pushing me to see how far I could go.


    I couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive.


    I needed to counterattack, but Mickey''s relentless assault kept me on edge.


    He lunged again, this time aiming low, targeting my legs to unbnce me.


    I jumped back, but he was already adjusting, spinning around to deliver a sweeping sh at chest height.


    My reflexes saved me.


    I crossed my dagger with my other arm, bracing myself as his sword shed against my weapon.


    The impact forced me back several steps, my feet sliding across the floor as I struggled to maintain my bnce.


    Mickey''s gaze locked onto mine, a smirk ying on his lips. "You''re slower than before," hemented, his tone almost mocking. "Losing your edge, are we?"


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to let his taunts get to me...


    Damn...


    He is purposely doing this...


    In the fight, it was obvious he wasn''t using his full speed, even though he knew what I could do if given more time.


    Mickey''s taunts cut deep. "Hey, you never told me how you''d feel if I''d managed to kill that bitch today?"


    I reached my breaking point...


    That''s enough...


    I couldn''t quite understand why, but my anger boiled over, growing beyond my control with each passing second...


    What''s going on?


    Vivid memories of Emily at the park surged into my mind, fueling my fury even more.


    Now, why are these memories suddenlying to my mind?


    Amidst this intense emotion, a system screen appeared before me:


    **(Rage Skill (Level 1) Activated!)**


    **(Host, all your attributes have been doubled for two seconds!)**


    What just urred?


    Was it really that simple to activate this skill?


    I don''t even know how I did it...


    Was it triggered by those memories or his taunts?


    Which one?


    But anyway...


    Regardless, it''s the most timely support I could have asked for.


    My strength surged, my speed quickened, and for a brief moment, I felt an incredible power coursing through me.


    But two seconds wasn''t nearly enough to finish Mickey.


    Realizing this, I knew I needed to upgrade my skill to extend its duration.


    Previously, I might have thought twice about doing this, but now that this skill was so important for my survival and could change things in any situation, it had be crucial for me.


    A new prompt appeared on the screen:


    **(Would you like to upgrade your Rage skill to Level 3?)**


    **(Yes/No)**


    **(You need 1100 Monster Essences to advance to the next level.)**


    **(Note: Monster Essences used for upgrading your ranks will be deducted from your character profile.)**


    I quickly clicked "yes" since I was in the middle of a fight.


    Luckily, within 10 seconds, the upgrade was finished, and new system messages popped up in my mind:


    (1100 Monster essences have been deducted from your character profile.)


    (Processing the upgrade...)


    (10...9...8...7...6...5...4...3...2...1...0.)


    (Ding! Congrattions! Your Rage skill is now upgraded to Level 3!)


    Good, now I just needed to wait a bit longer...


    Mickey stood there, a smug expression frozen on his face.


    I couldn''t tell what he was nning while he stayed in ce, but I wasn''t going to waste any more time.


    I charged at him, covering the few meters between us almost instantly.


    Without giving him a chance to react, I lunged forward, bringing both daggers into y.


    My right dagger aimed for his stomach, while the left went straight for his spine.


    As my daggers cut through, time seemed to slow down, making the moment feel surreal.


    I watched his face for any sign of fear or desperation, but his expression was unsettlingly nk, like a stone.


    Huh? What type of face is that?


    It was strange.


    How could he remain so calm, even as my daggers approached his vital areas?


    He didn''t attempt to move or defend himself, which only added to my difort.


    Something didn''t feel right.


    When my daggers were mere inches from their targets, I suddenly backed away.


    Just as I leaped back to safety, a massive explosion erupted where Mickey had been standing.


    **Boom**


    Debris and dust flew through the air, scattering in every direction...


    I was thrown to the side, but luckily, I didn''t get injured much...


    As I hit the ground, I quickly stood up and, looked around, trying to find Mickey, but he had disappeared.


    "FUCK!"


    I barely avoided the st, my heart racing from the close call.


    Fuck this shit!


    I...


    I was nearly killed by that jerk...


    The explosion confirmed that my instincts had been rightI''d been on the verge of walking into a trap.


    Where the fuck is he?


    My heart raced as I scanned the battlefield, hoping to spot him, but all I saw were people staring at me with a mix of shock and confusion on their faces...


    I paid no attention to them and kept looking for him, but in the end, I couldn''t find him...


    "Damn it, I lost him again," I muttered under my breath. "Slippery bastard."


    As I was cursing him, I suddenly noticed something that made me realize I was in new trouble...


    The five Abominations that had been fighting earlier were now locked onto me.


    Ugh, another problem...


    This is why I always stayed back and watched the fights instead of getting involved...


    I sighed.


    Huhhh... Now, what should I do?


    They had stopped and were now all staring at me with a predatory look.


    It was like they had all decided at the same time that I was their next target.


    My breath caught in my throat...


    I have no choice but to fight. Even if I tried to run, they''d catch me easily, especially since I''m still just a silver ranker, a rank lower than them...


    I tightened my grip on my daggers, feeling the sweat on my palms as I realized just how bad my situation was.


    Still... let''s see if I cane up with an escape n with the little time I have.


    My mind raced, trying toe up with a n, but before I could think further, another explosion shook the airthis one much bigger than thest.


    **Boom!**


    The ground shook hard as a massive shockwave swept across the battlefield.


    Winds howled, and debris flew through the air, swirling around like a deadly storm.


    I barely had time to shield my face from the flying metal and stone.


    The explosion''s force knocked me back again, but this time I managed to stay on my feet.


    As the dust began to clear, I slowly lowered my arms and looked around.


    The battlefield had turned into a warzone, with fires raging uncontrobly and the ground ripped apart by the st.


    My ears were ringing from the noise, but through the haze, I noticed something rmingthe Abominations were still there, but now they were on high alert, their twisted bodies tense and ready to attack...


    Their focus had shifted from me to something else in the distance.


    I turned my head to see what had caught their attention.


    What was that?


    Through the smoke, I saw a figure standing in the middle of the destruction.


    Is that?


    At first, I couldn''t tell who it was, but then I realized...


    The first person was Marcus, and the second one was Drek.


    They stood there, outlined by the mes...


    Marcus had a nk expression, while Drek''s face was as cold as ice.


    Seeing Drek''s bloody face gave me a chill down my spine.


    Both were in rough shapeMarcus was missing an arm, and Drek had lost an ear.


    I couldn''t figure out how they were still conscious with those injuries.


    A regr hunter would have fainted by now, but here they are, facing each other and ignoring everything else around them...


    Monsters...


    Only monsters could keep going like this.


    Oh right, I almost forgotthey are monsters.


    Their bleeding had slowed, but it was still dripping slowly.


    How long had they been fighting for it toe to this?


    Still, I have to admit, I was pretty satisfied with the look on Drek''s face.


    Only one person could make him bleed, and that was Marcus, who was right in front of him.


    Two monsters fighting each other...


    Oh, what a fight this will be!


    Their stance gave me major hero vs. viin vibes, and I was really excited to see them face off.


    Honestly, I wanted to find out who would winDrek or Marcus.


    This is what you call a legendary battle...


    And within a few minutes, the fight started up again.


    The start of the fight wasn''t...


    As impressive as I expected.


    Marcus, his left arm nowpletely free of any weapon, used his remaining strength to wield his sword with fierce precision....


    Hmm? Shouldn''t they be moving faster? Howe I can see them so clearly?


    Maybe they''re saving their energy for the final push.


    I''m sure that must be the case...


    He stepped forward with a heavy stomp, grounding himself for another powerful swing.


    His de arced down with a shuddering force aimed directly at Drek''s shoulder.


    Drek, anticipating the attack, rolled to his right, his movements fluid despite his injuries.


    As hended on his feet, he quickly pivoted on his right heel, spinning around to face Marcus.


    He countered with a low swipe, targeting Marcus''s legs, but Marcus leaped over the strike, his boots barely clearing the deadly sweep.


    Marcusnded on his feet, thrusting his sword forward in a quick, stabbing motion.


    Drek ducked under the de, his left foot shifting back to maintain bnce as he shed upward with his sword.


    The fight seemed to be going at a steady pace until suddenly, both of them vanished out of thin air.


    Huh? What the fuck just happened?


    I scanned the area frantically, but all I saw were faces filled with confusion and concern, their attention split between the the two leaders fight and, monsters beside them...


    I really wanted to know the oue, but looks like I would have to wait for that...


    I needed to focus on what I was doing.


    Without hesitating, I sprinted towards a specific part of the battlefield, where no one was paying attention since they were all caught up in their own fights.


    My boots thudded heavily on the scorched ground as I raced toward my target.


    As I got closer to the masked reb silver ranker who was much less skilled than the high-ranking fighters aroundhe was open of the rebels who was standing silently watching the battle just like me...


    He had his back mostly turned, so he didn''t notice meing.


    He only had a split second to react when he felt something was off.


    He turned his head towards me, looking surprised and suspicious.


    Before he could say more than, "What are", I took quick action.


    I threw both of my daggers at him with precision.


    The daggers sliced through the air, aimed straight at his exposed torso and limbs.


    Before the daggers even hit their target, I quickly pulled out my gun. The cold metal felt solid in my hand as I fired, sending three bullets flying toward him.


    The daggers struck first, mming into his shoulders and abdomen with sharp, metallic thuds.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    He grimaced in pain and staggered from the force.


    The bullets followed right after, hitting his legs and making him stumble even more.


    Even though my gun wasn''t very effective against the high-ranking fighters, it was still useful against lower-ranked enemies like him.


    Thebination of my daggers and bullets took him down to one knee, clutching his wounds.


    His eyes were wide with shock and pain, and he struggled to stay upright.


    I took advantage of his weakened state and moved in closer.


    His eyes were wide with shock and pain. "How... How?"


    I moved in closer as he struggled to stay upright. "I''m not here for answers. Just... don''t try to get up."


    He gasped, trying to catch his breath. "You... you''re just a silver ranker"


    His voice faltered as he winced from the pain, his strength fading.  "Please... spare me... I didn''t want this..."


    I looked down at him, indifferent. "It''s toote for that."


    He let out a pained cough, his body slumping further. "I... Please..."

 Chapter 107: Chapter107-Carrying out the plan

    "You... you''re just a silver ranker"


    He gasped, trying to catch his breath...


    As I approached, I slowly lifted my gun and aimed it at his head.


    "Please... Don''t..."


    Just before I could pull the trigger, the rebel started pleading.


    His voice trembled, and he winced in pain, his strength fading away. "Please... don''t shoot... I never wanted this..."


    I looked down at him, indifferent. "It''s toote for that."


    He let out a pained cough, his body slumping further. "I... Please..."


    I stared down at him, his pleas barely registering...


    Even though I heard his words, I kept my sympathy locked away and let my cold, indifferent mindset take control.


    His eyes, wide with fear, searched mine for a glimmer of mercy, but I had none left to give.


    Without hesitation, I pulled the trigger...


    Nah, not this time...


    The gunshot echoed through the air, a sharp, decisive crack that shattered the tension.


    The bullet pierced his skull, and for a moment, his body went rigid before copsing limply to the ground.


    His life ended in an instant, leaving nothing but silence


    His eyes were wide with shock, as if he truly believed I would let him go.


    What a fool...


    I felt no guilt when I pulled the trigger.


    Why?


    Because deep down, I knew that the person I was about to kill had likely murdered hundreds to be a rebel, so showing mercy to a criminal was out of the question for me.


    But...


    I wasn''t done yet.


    I looked around and quickly noticed three, maybe four, Abominations ring at me with intense rage in their eyes.


    So, it''s working...


    It didn''t take long to figure out why they were so furious.


    It was their weakness to the color red that was triggering them in this situation.


    A cold sense of satisfaction filled me.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    I tightened my grip on my weapons, feeling the anticipation build.


    Now, it''s time for the next step...


    I reached for the daggers strapped to my belt, their cold, steel des glinting in the dim evening light.


    With a swift motion, I drove the first dagger into his chest, feeling the resistance of flesh and bone before it gave way...


    Blood sprayed from the wound, sttering my hands, but I didn''t stop.


    More, more and, more...


    I pulled the dagger out and stabbed him again and again, driven by adrenaline that had taken over mepletely.


    Even though his lifeless body didn''t fight back, I kept stabbing, over and over, each strike sending more blood sshing onto my arms, my clothes, my face.


    I needed to cover my clothes in blood so I could attract as many Abominations as possible.


    But still, I didn''t think I could attract all of them, especially since the earlier explosion hadn''t even caught their attention during the fightwait!


    I suddenly stopped and looked around, only to see all the Abominations charging straight at me.


    The closest ones were just 20 to 30 meters away.


    "No way! Could it be that they were actually fighting because their enemies had some blood on their clothes?"


    From the looks of it, it seems like that''s exactly what happened...


    The warm, sticky liquid covered me, dripping down in red streams and soaking into the ground.


    The heavy smell of blood filled the air, making it hard to breathe.


    "Ufh...ufh...ufh...ufh..."


    When I finally stopped, I was breathing heavily, and my vision was blurred with sweat and blood.


    I looked down at the mangled body, now unrecognizable, and realized I was covered in his blood.


    It was all over me, from head to toe, soaking into everything I wore and everything I was..


    Now it''s clear, but damn, I have to run...


    I quickly spun around and dashed off, not taking a moment to look at my surroundings.


    My legs moved as fast as they could, knowing the Abominations would catch up soon...


    They should be close now...


    After a minute of running, I nced back to check my distance.


    How?


    What I saw made my heart race even more.


    One of the Abominations was soaring through the air,ing right at me.


    How did he catch up so fast? I expected there to be at least a small gap between us...


    Panic surged through me.


    Damn... I''ll be dead in a second if I don''t get out of the way of its fall quickly...


    The creature was plummeting rapidly, its massive body cutting through the air with frightening speed.


    Its roar echoed as it descended, sending a chill down my spine.


    I leaped to the side just in time to dodge its deadly fall.


    I hit the ground hard and rolled to absorb the impact.


    The Abomination crashed where I had been moments earlier, causing the ground to tremble.


    Thank god, I am saved... I almost got crushed by it.


    Behind it, the other Abominations, even more enraged, charged directly at me, ignoring everything else.


    Their roars grew louder as they advanced, a terrifying wave of anger and violence.


    I quickly got back on my feet, feeling the pressure of the chase.


    The city around me blurred as I ran through the streets, taking every turn and alley to escape.


    Adrenaline pumped through me, making me push harder to stay ahead of the relentless pursuit.


    Run...


    I sprinted through the narrow city streets, my breathing in quick gasps...


    Ugh... I''m going to run out of speed at this rate...


    Damn it! If only I had a dash skill, things could have been different by now.


    While running, I kept scanning my surroundings for specific buildings that could help me in this situation...


    The tall, grimy buildings on either side were both obstacles and chances for escape...


    I also constantly zigzagged through the maze of alleys, dodging back and forth to lose the Abominations.


    Their deep growls bounced off the walls, getting louder as they closed in.


    I momentarily nced back and, was met with little surprise...


    What?


    The Abominations were having a hard time running and jumping in the alleyways.


    There were two main reasons for this...


    First, they couldn''t move side by side because the alleyways were too narrow, designed mostly for humans.


    Second, their timing was off when they tried to jump.


    Whenever one leaped to close the gap between us, another Abomination would suddenly jump as well, leading to them colliding with each other.


    In the end, none of them could get ahead...


    Anyway, it was good for me though considering that the more time they waste here, the more time my chances ofpleting the quest unscathed increase...


    Even so, I was still somewhat concerned about the bear.


    While it''s unlikely that the bear will wipe them out due to certain factors, there was still a small worry.


    If Marcus and the others couldn''t handle it, I might end up failing the quest


    Anyway, I should get to that ce as fast as possible...


    Spotting an open doorway to my right, I quickly dashed inside, slipping through the entrance into the building''s dark interior...


    The building was empty, its musty air thick with dust.


    I barely had time to catch my breath before I heard the Abominations wing at the door, their frustration visible...


    Damn it! I can''t afford to wait...


    Without hesitation, I sprinted up the stairs, the old wooden steps creaking under my weight...


    As I reached the rooftop, I burst through the door, gasping for air.


    I leaned heavily against the wall, clutching my knees as I struggled to catch my breath.


    "Ufff Uff" I panted, the sound of my breath harsh and ragged in the cool night air. "I I can''t rest I have to keep moving"


    With a final effort, I lifted my head, scanning the surroundings from here...


    As evening drew to a close, only a faint sliver of the moon was visible in the darkening sky.


    Hmm? The moon? What time is it? Wait!


    I swiftly nced at my watch to check the time.


    I had been so absorbed in my sprint that I hadpletely forgotten to use my watch to keep track of time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 6:20 p.m.


    ...


    Just 40 more minutes, and then I''ll finally get all the rewards for my hard work


    All of them


    The thought alone made me insanely excited.


    I-


    **ROARS**


    Fuck!


    Run...


    The Abominations'' snarls grew faint, but I knew they wouldn''t be deterred for long...


    I made my way across the rooftops, using the high vantage point to spot the Abominations below.


    They are still down there????


    I didn''t expect that.


    I thought most of them would''ve tried to break in by now...


    Forget it


    Who cares?


    It''s actually working in my favor.


    Now came the part I feared most.


    I nced over at the rooftop of the building next to me.


    Yeah...


    I was nning to jump from here to there.


    It might sound easy to some, but for a first-timer like me, it felt like mission impossible...


    But I didn''t have a choiceI had to do it.


    I took a deep breath, sizing up the distance between the two buildings.


    The gap looked to be around 10 to 15 meters... no more than that.


    The distance wasn''t much, but it was far enough to make my heart pound in my chest.


    The wind whipped around me as I stood on the edge of the rooftop, every muscle tensed in anticipation.


    Below, the city sprawled out, the streets distant and filled with night shadows.


    I stepped back a few paces, giving myself enough room for a running start.


    My eyes focused on the opposite rooftop, visualizing the jump in my mind.


    There was no room for hesitation.


    Fuck it!


    If I die, then so be it.


    With a burst of speed, I sprinted forward, my footsteps pounding against the concrete.


    As I reached the edge, I pushed off with all my strength,unching myself into the air.


    For a brief moment, I was suspended in the gap between the buildings, the world around me a blur of motion...


    Time seemed to slow as I sailed through the air, my arms instinctively reaching out.


    "A little more... Little..."


    The other rooftop rushed toward me, and I braced for the impact.


    My feet hit the ground with a solid thud, and I immediately tucked and rolled to absorb the shock of thending.


    "Finally, done!"


    The rough surface scraped against my palms and knees, but I quickly regained my bnce, springing back to my feet.


    I paused for a second, catching my breath and letting the adrenaline surge through me.


    The wind was colder on this side, biting at my skin, but I was safely on the other side.


    Looking back at the gap I had just cleared, a wave of exhration hit me.


    Did I really just do that?


    It was hard to believe...


    The jump was behind me, though, I shouldn''t dwell on it but...


    What a way to brush with death ande back...


    For a moment, I thought I hadn''t jumped fast enough and was sure I''d fall, but thankfully, Inded safely in the spot I was aiming for.


    Now, time to move...


    I leaped from one building to the next, each jump...


    Even though this could barely be called a jump, since the gap between the buildings was only about 5 meters...


    ***


    asionally, I dropped down into another building, using the interior for cover before making my way back to the rooftops.


    Each time an Abomination leaped toward me, I rolled out of the way or ducked into a doorway, narrowly avoiding their grasp.


    The city''s chaoticyout was both a blessing and a curse. It offered cover, but also made it easy to get lost in the maze of streets and alleys.


    As I kept running, I used every building to my advantageslipping through windows and alleyways, and turning the city''s structures into obstacles for my pursuers.


    What was once a familiar city now felt like a dangerous maze, with every turn and building giving me a chance to escape from my relentless enemies....

 Chapter 108: Chapter108-Escape from the Cat and Mouse Game

    Afternding on the rooftop of the next building, I sprinted toward the edge, ready to jump to the next rooftop.


    Stopppp!


    Midway through the jump, I almost lost my bnce and nearly fell face-first, but I managed to regain control just in time.


    Damn it...


    This building was thest one still standing. Beyond it, all I could see were the ruins of once-thriving structures.


    Fuck those Abominations.


    Couldn''t they have spared a few more buildings?


    Frustration surged through me, but I quickly forced myself to calm down and think clearly.


    The Abominations were still hot on my trail, and I had to make a n fast.


    What should I do now?


    With no buildings left to jump to, running was no longer an option.


    Even though I could run on the ground, it wouldn''t help much since I was already exhausted from all the jumping.


    As I approached the rooftop''s edge, I spotted something surprising...


    Isn''t that...?


    I never expected toe across this ce...


    What a luck...


    As I marveled at my good fortune, a sudden idea struck me.


    I whispered to myself, "Hold on! I could actually try that, right? I can definitely do it!"


    But still...


    Really?


    Could it work?


    While I was excited about the possibility, another part of me was unsure, making me question if it would really work.


    It was a massive risk.


    The n I was considering was extremely risky and had a high chance of failure.


    Yet, something inside me felt it might be a good call.


    If it worked, the reward could be significant...


    As I was only a few meters from the entrance, a huge st sounded behind me, and I knew exactly what had happened without even turning around.


    **ROARS**


    The roar that came next confirmed my suspicion even more.


    I hurried to the entrance of the building, ducking through the door and racing downstairs as fast as I could.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 6:30 p.m.


    Alright, just another half an hour more to go...


    A Abomination had burst through the entrance with the force of the explosion, smashing the door to pieces in its wake.


    Meanwhile, I was on the brink of reaching the bottom of the building, currently on the second top floor...


    I had no exact count of the building''s floors, but considering that all the other buildings I had jumped from were shorter than the first one, I guessed this one might also have around 9 or 10 floors.


    If that was the case, I was in serious trouble. Being on the second-to-top floor meant that jumping to the ground for a quick escape was no longer an option.


    My only choice was to find a way to hide and then trail behind the Abominations, making my way to a safe location before it could spot me or catch up...


    I picked up my pace, trying to get to the next floor as quickly as possible.


    This floor didn''t have many desks or chairs to hide behind, so I decided to move on to the one below.


    I wasn''t sure if the next floor would have what I needed, but I hoped it didotherwise, I might get caught in this game of cat and mouse.


    I reached the stairwell and darted down to the next floor, my heart pounding in my chest.


    As I pushed open the door, I silently prayed that this floor would offer more cover...


    The door creaked open, and I stepped into arge, open space.


    And it seemed I was incredibly lucky.


    Relief washed over methe room was filled with desks and chairs, scattered haphazardly as if people had left in a hurry.


    Yes... Finally...


    It wasn''t much, but it was enough to hide.


    I scanned the room quickly, spotting a cluster of desks in the corner that were still mostly intact.


    Perfect.


    I ducked low, weaving through the rows of desks until I reached the far corner.


    I crawled underneath the nearest desk, pulling a chair in front of me for added cover.


    Uff... Uff...


    My breathing was shallow, and I focused on keeping as still as possible.


    The Abomination was close, and I could hear its heavy footsteps pounding down the stairwell, getting louder with each passing second...


    Where is it?


    I peered out from my hiding spot, just enough to see the stairwell door m open.


    The Abomination burst into the room, its massive frame barely fitting through the door.


    Damn... By any chance did it seems me?


    My pulse raced as I watched it sniff the air, its glowing eyes scanning the room. It was looking for me.


    The creature hesitated for a moment, its gaze sweeping across the room.


    Fuck... How much time more to go?


    I checked my watch and saw that it was 6:42 p.m...


    Alright, about 20 more minutes to go.


    I pressed myself further into the shadows, praying it wouldn''t notice me.


    My heart was pounding so hard in my chest that it drowned out every other sound around me.


    The constant thumping echoed in my ears, reminding me of the danger close by.


    ''When will it leave? Just go... Please...''


    The fear was almost too much.


    My breaths were quick and shallow, and my body was on the edge of losing control.


    **BOOM**


    Suddenly, a loud explosion tore through the air, making my ears ring.


    I flinched, my heart nearly stopping from the shock.


    Huh? Did it just?


    For a moment, I was too scared to move, but curiosity got the better of me.


    Slowly, I peeked out from my hiding spot.


    "What?" I whispered, my voice shaky with confusion.


    I expected to see the Abomination charging at me, but instead...


    There was nothingno monster, no threat, just silence.


    Where did it go?


    The hallway in front of me was empty, the only sign of the Abomination being the destruction it had left behind.


    I looked around again, still half-expecting the creature toe back, but there was no sign of it...


    It was like the creature had disappeared into thin air...


    As the seconds passed, the realization hit me...


    So, it finally moved on?


    It didn''t even bother to search the floor...


    The creature seemed more intent on catching up to me, convinced I was still fleeing downward...


    The door mmed behind it, and I exhaled a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding...


    My entire body trembled with the adrenaline that had surged through me...


    I had been so close to being caught, but the Abomination hadn''t even stopped to check properly.


    Maybe it was too focused on the chase, or maybe it thought it was impossible for me to hide on a floor like this, but either way, I was overthinking and, safe for now...


    I stayed hidden for a few more minutes, listening carefully for any sounds that might indicate the creature wasing back.


    But all I heard was the distant echo of its footsteps as it continued down the stairwell.


    Finally, when I was sure it was gone, I slowly emerged from my hiding spot...


    Damn... It''s gone, but...


    I quickly hid back in my spot because another Abomination wasing down the stairs above.


    The room fell silent again after the first Abomination left, but I knew better than to rx.


    My instincts screamed at me to stay alert, and sure enough, I soon heard heavy footsteps echoing down the stairwell above me.


    Another Abomination was on its way.


    I quickly ducked back into my hiding spot beneath the desk, pulling the chair closer to cover myself.


    I sighed...


    I wasn''t sure how many more of them would show up, but hiding here and waiting for the quest timer to run out might be a better idea than heading down.


    The door to the stairwell creaked open, and I could hear the second


    Abomination''s heavy, ragged breathing as it entered the room.


    I dared not look, knowing that even the slightest movement could give me away.


    No noise... Not even the slightest sound...


    I stayedpletely still, barely breathing as the creature''s footsteps came closer.


    Maybe if I pray likest time, I can get lucky and stay safe again...


    ''Please don''t see me... please don''t see me...'' I repeated in my head, willing the creature to move on like thest one.


    For a moment, it seemed to hesitate, and I held my breath, my entire body tense with fear...


    But then, to my relief, the footsteps continued past me.


    Ok, so it''s finally going...


    The Abomination moved toward the far end of the room, seemingly uninterested in the corner where I was hiding.


    ''Thank God...''


    But just as I was about to let my guard down, I heard something that made my blood run cold.


    "Fueuh~"


    It was a sound that I hadn''t heard beforea low, rough breathinging from right behind me.


    My body went rigid.


    Huh? That sound was like an old man struggling to breathe...


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as the sound grew louder, closer.


    "Fueuh~"


    The... There... Is no way, right?


    I didn''t want to look, but I knew I had to.


    No way?


    I must be overthinking...


    Yeah... I am sure..


    Slowly, painfully slowly, I began to turn my head, my breath catching in my throat.


    And then I saw it..


    No... Why?


    Towering over me, just behind the chair, was another Abomination.


    Its massive form loomed over my hiding spot, its glowing eyes locked onto me with a terrifying intensity.


    For a split second, time seemed to stop. I was frozen in ce, staring into the creature''s monstrous face, my mind nk with terror.


    Then, it roareda deafening, earth-shaking roar that echoed through the room.


    Why can''t move like the previous?


    The creature raised its massive arm, and I knew exactly what wasing next...


    Without thinking, I threw myself to the side just as the Abomination''s fist came crashing down.


    The desk I had been hiding under shattered into pieces, wood splintering and flying everywhere.


    I felt the rush of air as the punch missed me by mere inches, and I knew I had to move fast if I wanted to stay alive...


    I scrambled to my feet, fear surging through me, and bolted toward the stairwell...


    My legs pumped furiously as I raced across the room, my heart pounding in my chest like a drum.


    I heard the Abomination roar again behind me, furious at having missed its target.


    But I didn''t look back.


    I couldn''t afford to.


    All I could do was runrun as fast as I could, and hope that I could stay ahead of it.


    I hit the stairs at full speed, leaping down the steps two at a time.


    My footsteps echoed loudly in the narrow stairwell, but I didn''t care.


    All that mattered was getting as far away from that monster as possible.


    I could hear the Abomination crashing through the floor behind me, its footsteps heavy and relentless as it gave chase.


    I pushed myself harder, my muscles burning with the effort, my breathing in short, ragged gasps.


    I had to keep going.


    I had to outrun it.


    "5th floor!"


    The stairwell twisted and turned as I descended, the moon light making it hard to see where I was going.


    But I didn''t slow down.


    I couldn''t.


    4 more to go...


    The creature was right behind me, its growls echoing through the stairwell, spurring me to move faster.


    My legs ached, my lungs felt like they were on fire, but I didn''t stop...


    I kept running, driven by pure fear and the instinct to survive.


    "I just need to make it a little further..."


    I told myself, even as exhaustion threatened to take over. "Just a little further, and I might have a chance..."


    I was probably on the 3rd floor right now, and the Abomination was just one floor below me.


    I don''t understand why the Abomination is using the stairs.


    It could easily jump to the bottom and wait for me there, or it could leap down two or more floors and catch up with me that way.


    But never mind that for now.


    My only hope is to reach the bottom and find a way out before the Abomination catches-


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a massive hand swung toward me.


    What is that?


    I didn''t have time to react properly, but I instinctively tried to block the iing strike by crossing my arms in front of me...


    But it was a terrible mistake.


    The moment the hand collided with my makeshift defense, I was hurled through the air and mmed into the wall with brutal force.


    "Ouhhhhhhh!"


    The impact left me gasping, blood spilling from my mouth.


    "Ueghhh..."


    I was disoriented, unable to grasp what had just happened.


    I had been so close to reaching my destination, only to be blindsided like this.


    Pain exploded through my arms and spine.


    I tried to move my right handit was functional, but my left hand was another story.


    It was broken, hanging limply at my side, too painful to lift.


    "Ufhh, fuck... I messed up..."


    A colossal figure came into view.


    It was someone I never expected to see hereAnnihtion, the mutant bear.


    "Huh? What... is it doing here?"


    Wasn''t it supposed to be...


    I had thought that the others would at least be able to handle it, but clearly, they had failed...


    This thing was far too powerful for them.


    Unlike the Abominations, Annihtion didn''t roar or make any noise.


    It approached me silently, its presence chilling and ominous.


    For a moment, it felt as if I were face-to-face with Allen.


    The thought was alone disorienting.


    Why was heing to mind now?


    If Allen were here, he would have taken this beast down within seconds...


    I could almost picture him fighting it, the way he used to handle monsters without hesitation and, finishing up within seconds...


    Yeah...


    While going through Michael''s memories, I was shocked to see Allen fighting high-ranking monsters.


    I wasn''t sure what this guy was doing there in that particr time, but they showed me just how powerful Allen was.


    One fight really blew me away.


    Allen faced off against a tinum-ranked monstera harpy famous for its incredible speed.


    The speed of harpies were so fast that even some Higher-ranked monsters would have a hard time keeping up.


    I was eager to see the fight, thinking it would be intense and thrilling.


    But as soon as the fight began, it ended almost immediately.


    In just five seconds, the harpy exploded into feathers and blood.


    The speed and violence of it were so shocking that I could barely process what had happened.


    Allen stood there calmly as the harpy''s remains rained down around him.


    Blood sttered on the floor and on me, making the fight''s brutality clear.


    Allen''s expression waspletely unfazed, as if he had just dealt with something insignificant...


    The way he took down the harpy with such speed and efficiency only made me respect him even more...


    That''s why I was certain that if he were here, things would have turned out differently...


    I again sighed...


    As Annihtion drew closer, stopping just a few meters away, it fixed its gaze on me...


    My vision blurred, and I felt an overwhelming drowsiness wash over me.


    My eyes struggled to stay open.


    No...


    Why am I thinking about sleeping now, of all times?


    Forget about it


    I looked up and locked eyes with Annihtion, who was watching me intently.


    Huh? What happened? Why stop all of a sudden?

 Chapter 109: Chapter109-Lee Chong San

    That''s why I was certain that if he were here, things would have turned out differently...


    I again sighed...


    As Annihtion drew closer, stopping just a few meters away, it fixed its gaze on me...


    My vision blurred, and I felt an overwhelming drowsiness wash over me.


    My eyes struggled to stay open.


    No...


    Why am I thinking about sleeping now, of all times?


    Forget about it


    I looked up and locked eyes with Annihtion, who was watching me intently.


    What happened? Why did they suddenly stop like that?


    I couldn''t figure out why he wasn''t attacking; he could have taken me out easily at any moment.


    The situation around me was odd, too...


    All the Abominations nearby, whether just a few meters away or on another floor, had stopped moving and were staring at me.


    It was like I was prey being observed, simr to how I''d look at a chicken.


    I managed to stand up with the help of the wall.


    And, strange thing was that...


    Neither the bear nor the other Abominations made a move; they just stood still like statues.


    I didn''t know what was up with them, but I didn''t focus on that.


    I slowly took out six silver rank potions and drank them one by one.


    I slowly started to make my way down the stairs, ignoring the Abominations around me.


    My injured left arm began to heal, and I could feel the pain easing as the potions took effect.


    When I reached the bottom floor, all the monsters including the bear finally movedbut not in the way I had anticipated.


    Instead of attacking, they simply shifted their gazes to follow me.


    Their faces, which had previously shown a predatory focus, were now turned in my direction, but the expression was drastically different...


    "What''s with that look?"


    All the Abominations around me had their faces twisted in fear, as if they''d just seen a ghost.


    These creatures, usually consumed by rage and bloodlust, were now paralyzed with terror.


    It was bizarrethese monsters, who seemed unstoppable just moments ago, were suddenly scared out of their wits.


    For a moment, I wondered if somethingor someonewas standing behind me, something so terrifying that it made these beasts cower.


    The thought sent a chill down my spine, and I turned to look over my shoulder, half-expecting to find some horror lurking there.


    Nothing...


    But there was nothing, just the empty space behind me.


    So, what were they afraid of?


    I turned my gaze back to the battlefield, focusing on the mutant bearAnnihtion.


    Just a minute ago, it had been staring me down with cold, predatory eyes, full of the confidence of a top predator.


    But now, its face was contorted in a ugly mask of fear.


    What could have changed so quickly?


    I couldn''t figure it out, and after a few moments of fruitless spection, I decided to let it go.


    There were more important things to worry about.


    I checked my watch, narrowing my eyes as I noted the time.


    ---


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 6:50 p.m.


    ---


    Ten more minutes


    Then, I''ll finally be free from this world.


    Oh man, I''ve been waiting for this moment forever.


    But no time for celebrating yetwhatever had scared the Abominations, I needed to use it to my advantage.


    I moved cautiously, each step deliberate, as I made my way toward the ce where I felt most secure.


    It wasn''t just any spot; it was a ce where I knew I could turn the tables on these monsters with a well-thought-out n.


    I stopped in front of a gasoline station.


    Yeah this was the perfect spot.


    One spark, and the fuel could ignite, turning this ce into a deadly inferno.


    It was the kind of trap that could take out even the toughest of these creatures.


    But to pull this off, I''d have to lure them here, and that was a risky move.


    With all of them standing still like statues, I didn''t want to do anything that might break their strange, frozen posture and draw their attention.


    Thest thing I didn''t wanted to do was to provoke them and bring the whole horde down on me...


    I quickly made my way to the small house within the gas station, likely once a shelter for the workers.


    Without hesitation, I opened the door and stepped inside.


    The room was sparse, almost destejust a single bed in the corner and little else.


    Despite the eerie emptiness, I was too drained to pay much attention.


    I walked over to the bed and sat on the edge, the weight of the day''s events pressing down on me.


    Taking a deep breath, I checked my watch.


    **Time:** 6:51 p.m.


    When will it finish?


    The seconds seemed to crawl by, each one stretching endlessly.


    I can''t wait much...


    The anticipation was almost unbearable, gnawing at me as I waited.


    A few more minutes ticked by, and when I checked the time again, it was 6:55 p.m.


    The hands on the clock seemed to inch forward, teasing me with how close I was to the end.


    Finally, Iy back on the bed, letting my body sink into the thin mattress.


    I closed my eyes, feeling a rare sense of calm wash over me.


    The monsters in the building didn''t bother me anymoreI was safe here, just waiting for the time to pass.


    As Iy there, my mind began to wander.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about the creatureswhy had they suddenly stopped attacking?


    It made no sense.


    One moment, I was on the brink of death, and the next, they were frozen in fear.


    What could they have seen to cause such a change?


    Why had they waited until the veryst moment?


    If they had stopped just a bit sooner, I might not have ended up with my hand broken by that bastard...


    Yeah, and that bear


    Did it really wipe out everyone else beforeing up here?


    If so, that would mean that most of the future leaders of humanity have been eliminated.


    The thought was chilling.


    Why?


    If that''s the case, humanity could be facing a serious crisis in the future.


    I immediately jumped up on the bed...


    "How much longer?" I nced at my watch, which showed 6:59 p.m. "Only one more minute, and it''ll be over."


    As I sat on the edge of the bed waiting for the time to end, something strange started happening right before my eyes.


    "Wait, is that smoke?"


    Out of nowhere, a thick, white mist began to appear around me, swirling like a ghostly fog.


    It came out of nowhere, getting thicker with each passing second.


    What''s going on?


    Where is this smokeing from?


    I looked around frantically, trying to find where it wasing from, but there was nothingno fire, no fumes, just the mist, covering everything in sight.


    The entire room, even the world outside, was slowly being swallowed by this fog.


    It kept getting thicker, until I could barely see anything.


    The heavy, tense atmosphere that had filled the room just moments ago was suddenly gone, reced by an eerie silence.


    I stood there, confused, as the room disappeared into the mist, leaving me surrounded by a nk, white void.


    I couldn''t see a thing beyond the thick fog all around me.


    My surroundings had changed from a real space into a vast, empty nothingness.


    Damn...


    Everything had disappeared, leaving me feeling lost and alone in this strange ce.


    "What on earth is happening?" I whispered, my voice barely cutting through the heavy silence.


    I couldn''t see anything around meeverything was shrouded in mist.


    Then I noticed something even stranger: I wasn''t in the house anymore.


    Yeah, I was certain of it.


    But how?


    I began running in a random direction, to test something...


    To my surprise, when I should have reached the wall where the house ended, there was nothing there.


    That confirmed itI wasn''t in the room anymore.


    After about a minute of running, I stopped, standing still with nothing else to do.


    Even though I knew I should be trying to find a way out, something deep inside me told me to stay where I was.


    I concentrated and called out to my system in my mind, hoping for a reply.


    But there was nothingno familiar voice, no reassuring message.


    It was like the system had disappeared.


    ''System, you can hear me, right? If so, stop fooling around and respond.''


    I tried calling out again and again, but all I got was silence. The system stayed silent, giving no sign that it was there or that it could help.


    "Damn it! Now even my system isn''t answering?"


    I looked around, but there was no answer. The thick, swirling mist around me didn''t provide any clues.


    My surroundings were just a nk, white void.


    Just, where am I?


    I was left alone with my thoughts, with no idea where I was or how to get out.


    ***


    "What the hell is that?"


    After standing in that spot for what felt like forever, something incredible happened.


    Out of the swirling mist, a massive throne slowly began to materialize in front of me, rising as if from the depths of the void...


    The throne was grand and intimidating, covered in dark, mysterious designs that seemed to move and pulse with life...


    It radiated an overwhelming sense of power and dominance,manding attention in the vast emptiness.


    My heart pounded as I watched this enormous throne take shape.


    Did this thing bring me here?


    I was overwhelmed with emotionsshock, awe, and something I couldn''t quite grasp.


    My eyes were glued to it, and I could barely keep my knees from buckling beneath me.


    What kind of thing is this?


    Such a dominating presence...


    To make someone like me, a Silver ranker, almost copse...


    This throne has to be an Ace rank artifact, at the very least, to have this effect.


    But...


    What is it doing here? And how is it able to move so freely?


    I don''t know much about artifacts, but in my world, I''ve never read or heard of an artifact that could move on its own like this...


    This was the first time I''d ever seen an artifact that could move on its own.


    "What kind of mess have I gotten myself into now?"


    Then, I noticed a figure seated on the throne.


    Hmm? Who is that?


    Cloaked in a deep, obsidian ck, the figure had no visible features beneath the hood.


    Is that a monster or a human?


    I couldn''t quite tell.


    It was like looking at a void in the shape of a personno face, no identity, just emptiness.


    Before I could say anything, the figure on the throne leaned forward and spoke in a calm, almost familiar tone, "Hey, Michael!"


    I froze, confused.


    "What?"


    I stammered, my voice revealing my surprise. "No, wait! How do you know my name? We''ve never even met before."


    The figure chuckled softly, the sound echoing through the mist. "I know you because you''ve read my biography," he said, his voiceced with mystery.


    Biography?


    His?


    When did I even read that?


    And wait! How does that answer my question?


    How can he know me just because I read his biography?


    I don''t even know his name to begin with


    My mind started to race. "Wait, who are you?"


    The figure sighed, sounding disappointed that I didn''t recognize him. "Huh? You really don''t get it who I am?"


    "No, I don''t," I replied, feeling a strange mix of curiosity and unease.


    "Really?" he asked, as if testing me.


    I nodded slowly, "Hmm."


    He sighed again, this time with a hint of frustration. "Michael, I thought you''d at least recognize me." After a pause, he added, "Lee Chong San."


    When I heard the name, a shiver ran down my spine.


    Eh? Lee? No way...


    It echoed in my mind like a distant, significant memory.


    He can''t actually be him, can he?


    He must be joking or something...


    Yeah... That must be the case...


    I didn''t even believe his story when I first heard itI thought it was fake.


    But


    What if it''s actually true?


    Does that mean?


    My eyes widened and my heart began to race as I reached an unbelievable conclusion.


    No, wait!


    Why am I believing him so quickly?


    What if he''s lying or just pretending?


    There might still be a chance, right?


    As I wrestled with my thoughts, he asked, his tone sharp yet calm, "Now, do you understand who I am?"


    Hufff...


    I took a deep breath to steady myself. "Why should I believe you?"


    He looked confused and asked, "Hmm?"


    I continued, "You don''t even have a face. And how could you live for another hundred years?"


    The figure remained silent, allowing my words to hang in the air.


    I pressed on, demanding answers. "Okay, let''s say I do believe youprove it! On the radio, you mentioned you were 47 at that time. Given when the outbreak happened, no one was a ranker back then, so almost everyone was wiped out. How did you survive? And why"


    He cut me off with a wave of his hand, the gesture somehowmanding silence. "You ask many questions, Michael, but you''re missing the point. Survival isn''t just about strength or luck. It''s about adapting, evolving... And I''ve had plenty of time to do both."


    Evolving? Time?


    So, he expects me to believe that he evolved into a faceless being with strengthparable to a top-tier Ace ranker?


    That''s absurd.


    But, considering he created the virus, it could be possible But still, how did he get enough time during the monster outbreaks when people were constantly turning into monsters?


    And how did he even manage to evolve?


    There''s no historical record of humans evolving into something like this.


    Even though humanity has its own theories about evolution, it''s well-known that when any person advance to higher ranks, their strength increases within those specific rank ranges...


    And,stly, trust


    I still don''t entirely trust him or believe what he''s saying.


    I clenched my fists, trying to mask the unease creeping up on me. "But still, why should I trust you? For all I know, you could be lying."


    The figure leaned back on the throne, a low chuckle escaping him. "Ah, Michael Trust is such a fragile thing, isn''t it? But I''ll prove it to you, in due time. For now, just remember: I know you better than you know yourself."


    A heavy silence followed, his words sinking deep into my mind.


    What?


    He knows me better than I know myself?


    What does that even mean?


    This is getting really confusing.


    He''s just making things more and more confusing as time goes on.


    The mist around us seemed to grow thicker, almost suffocating.


    "Do you really want to know how I survived, Michael?" he asked, his voice dropping to a whisper that sent chills down my spine. "It''s not a story for the faint of heart. But if you''re ready, I''ll tell you everything including how you fit into all of this."


    I hesitated, my instincts screaming at me to run, but something held me backcuriosity, perhaps, or the strange pull of the figure''s words. "I''m listening," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Good," he replied, the shadowy form of his face somehow conveying a twisted sense of satisfaction. "Then let''s begin with the truth, Michael the truth about who I am, who you are, and the future that awaits us both."

 Chapter 110: Chapter110-Left with questions that remained unanswered

    "I''m listening," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Good," he replied, the shadowy form of his face somehow conveying a twisted sense of satisfaction. "Then let''s begin with the truth, Michael the truth about who I am, who you are, and the future that awaits us both."


    He continued, "So, Michael, I am @$@#&$&@. Did you understand?"


    What? What did he just say?


    I strained to hear, but it was as if his words were swallowed by the air before they could reach my ears.


    It wasn''t just that I missed a few wordshis entire sentence seemed to dissolve into nothingness, like he had been speaking but no sound hade out.


    Confused, I asked, "What? What did you just say? I didn''t hear a single thing."


    He stared at me, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion. "You really didn''t hear me?"


    I shook my head, frustration creeping into my voice. "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "Alright, alright, don''t get upset," he said, trying to soothe me. "Listen carefully, I am @$@#&$&@!"


    No, it happened again...


    Even though I heard most of his sentence this time, there was still one word that was missing.


    The moment he reached that crucial part of his sentence, it was as if the sound was snatched away, leaving me in silence.


    That particr word never made it to my ears.


    "What?" I asked, growing more confused. "I couldn''t hear that word again. What did you say?"


    He looked at me, obviously puzzled. "What do you mean? Which word?"


    "The word after you said ''I am''I couldn''t hear it," I exined, still trying to make sense of the situation.


    His expression shifted from confusion to sudden realization, as if a piece of the puzzle had just fallen into ce for him. He immediately lifted his head, eyes narrowing as he looked up into the misty void above us.


    "Seriously, bro?" he said out loud, as if talking to someoneor somethingI couldn''t see. "Now you''re doing this on purpose? That wasn''t part of our deal!"


    Huh? Who was he talking to?


    What type of deal?


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I also looked up, trying to see whator whohe was speaking to.


    But there was nothing, just the thick fog swirling above, offering no answers.


    I sighed deeply, the situation bing more confusing by the minute.


    ''So, confusing...''


    My temples began to throb, and I found myself massaging them in a futile attempt to ease the tension.


    Lee, clearly frustrated, continued, "What do you mean ''It was''? I specifically got permission toe here and talk to him!"


    Permission to talk to me? From whom?


    After overhearing bits of their conversation, I realized one thing: whoeveror whateverwas up there had its own agenda, and I was just caught in the middle, trying to make sense of this strange encounter.


    Lee''s frustration was palpable as he continued to argue with the unseen entity, his voice growing more agitated with every word. "Just shut up! Stop bullshitting! I came here because I wanted to talk with this dumb guy!" His tone was sharp, cutting through the fog that hung heavy in the air.


    I felt a re of irritation rise in me.


    Dumb guy? Really?


    I had been pulled into this strange situation without any idea of what was happening, and now I was being insulted on top of it?


    He was really starting to get on my nerves...


    "Hey!" I snapped, interrupting his heated conversation. "You know I''m still here, right? And I can hear every word you''re saying."


    Lee finally turned to face me, his expression a mix of surprise and mild irritation, as if he had genuinely forgotten I was there. "Oh," he said, his tone shifting as he acknowledged me. "Sorry, I forgot you were here."


    I stared at him, incredulous. "You forgot? I''m standing right here, man! I might not understand everything that''s happening, but I''m not exactly invisible."


    He ran a hand through his hair, the agitation still evident in his movements, but there was also a hint of guilt in his eyes. "Look, Michael, this whole situation isplicated. I didn''t mean to insult you. I''m just under a lot of pressure."


    I could see that, but it didn''t make the sting of his words any less.


    Still, I tried to push past the insult and focus on the bigger picture. "Alright," I said, taking a deep breath. "But if you want me to understand what''s going on, maybe don''t start by calling me dumb. I might not be a genius, but I''m here, and I''m trying to understand whatever I can..."


    Lee nodded, his expression softening. "You''re right. I''m sorry, Michael. This isn''t your fault. It''s just everything is spiraling out of control, and I don''t know how to fix it."


    His apology eased my frustration a bit, and I could see how much this was affecting him.


    Whatever he was going through, it was really breaking him down.


    I decided to focus on what he had started to exin instead.


    "You were saying," I said, "that you didn''t mean to create a weapon. You were trying to fix the world."


    Lee''s shoulders slumped, the weight of his burden clear in the way he carried himself.


    "Yes," he said, his voice dropping to a more somber tone. "I didn''t set out to create a weapon, Michael. I was trying to fix a broken world, to make humanity stronger, more resilient. After what happened to my son, I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing."


    His gaze drifted off into the distance, lost in painful memories. "The world ignored my pain, dismissed my cries for justice. I wanted to give people the power to fight back, to survive in a world that chews up and spits out the weak."


    There was a bitterness in his words, a deep well of anger and sorrow that had festered for years.


    I could see now that his insult hadn''t been personal; it was just the byproduct of his own suffering, ashing out against a world that had wronged him so profoundly.


    "So you created the virus," I said, piecing together the fragments of his story. "But it didn''t work the way you intended."


    Lee''s face twisted in a grimace, his hands balling into fists at his sides. "No, it didn''t. The first person I tested it on died. And the others they became something else. Something monstrous."


    "A zombie," I said, the word feeling surreal on my tongue.


    "Yes," Lee whispered, the word hanging in the air like a curse. "A virus that was supposed to make people stronger ended up turning them into the very thing I feared mostmindless, violent creatures driven by a primal urge to destroy."


    He turned to me, his eyes full of intense desperation. "I know I''ve made awful mistakes, Michael. I understand that. But I''m telling you this because I believe there''s still a chance to fix things. To stop this before it''s toote. You still have a chance to make a difference. Maybe maybe you can stop what I started."


    "Is that why you brought me here?" I asked, trying to keep the edge of fear out of my voice. "To tell me this? To warn me?"


    He hesitated, his eyes flicking back to the misty void above us before returning to me. "Partly," he admitted. "But there''s more. You''re not just anyone, Michael. There''s something about yousomething they know. That''s why they''re keeping secrets from you, hiding the truth about who you really are."


    My breath caught in my throat. "Who I really am? What do you mean?"


    "I wish I could tell you," Lee said, his frustration resurfacing. "But it seems even I''m not allowed to say certain things. All I can tell you is that you''re more important than you realize. And the future it hinges on you."


    "On me?" I echoed, disbelief coloring my words. "I''m just an ordinary person. What could I possibly have to do with any of this?"


    "As I said I can''t tell as much as I like to" Lee said, his voice heavy with resignation.


    I looked up into the swirling mist, my mind reeling. "So, they won''t let you tell me?"


    "Not directly," Lee replied. "But you have to figure it out. There are pieces of the puzzle everywhere. You just need to start putting them together."


    His words left me with more questions than answers, but I could see that he had told me all he couldor all he was allowed to.


    So, I have to handle this all on my own...


    I kind of expected that...


    Even so, I''m still unsure about a few things...


    By "a few things," I mean...


    I shook my head, frustration bubbling up inside me. "No," I said firmly, meeting his eyes. "I''m not doing that. You created this mess, Lee. It''s on you to fix it, not me. And it''s not my job to go around saving the world."


    Saving the people in this world...


    That''s not my job...


    I''m just an outsider who ended up here for reasons I don''t fully understand, and I n to stay here to achieve my own personal goals.


    That''s it...


    He tilted his head, thinking about what I said.


    There was a strange calmness about him now, like he knew I would say that.


    "Hmm, you''re right," he said quietly, almost like he was talking to himself. "It really isn''t your job but... But-"


    "But what?" I snapped, my patience running out.


    This whole conversation had been so confusing, and I just wanted some clear answers...


    Clear answers...


    He looked at me, his eyes glinting with a mix of certainty and something else I couldn''t quite pin down. "But," he continued, "Who knows? Maybe you''ll change your mind down the line"


    "You really think so?" I asked...


    He nodded with a expressionless face...


    "If that''s the case, then sure, I''ll change only in your damn dreams."


    I scoffed,pletely unconvinced. "I''m definitely not going to change, that''s for sure!"


    He smiled then, but it wasn''t a mocking smileit was a knowing one, like he was aware of something about me that I hadn''t yet discovered.


    What''s with that smile?


    "We will see," he said, his voice carrying a finality that sent a chill through me.


    Huh?


    Before I could say anything, he turned away, his figure slowly fading into the mist around us.


    His silhouette grew dimmer with every second until the fog swallowed himpletely.


    "Hey!" I shouted, feeling panic rise in my chest. "We''re not done! Where are you going? I still have so many questions left! You can''t just leave!"


    But my words were lost in the thickening fog, leaving me standing there alone.


    The mist wrapped around me like it was alivecold and unyielding, drowning out the sounds of everything beyond this eerie space.


    I''m not going to let you get away that easily.


    I tried to follow him, picking up my pace, but it was no use.


    The fog seemed endless, a wall I couldn''t break through.


    My heart pounded, weighed down by all the questions that now had no answers, but there was no one left to ask.


    Suddenly, I started feeling sleepy again, just like before.


    What now?


    I felt fine just a few minutes ago.


    I tried to fight off the drowsiness creeping into my limbs, but it was bing harder to stay awake.


    I nced to my left to check my watch, but it was gone.


    Looks like I don''t even have my watch anymore.


    I don''t understand what''s happening, but I guess I''ll just sleep for now.


    Even though I should try to stay awake, the exhaustion from earlier had taken its toll.


    My eyelids felt heavy, like something was dragging them down.


    So, I closed my eyes and let my body rest.


    The surroundings around me blurred, my vision dimmed, and I slumped to the ground with a soft thud.


    Sleepy...


    Darkness enveloped me as I lost consciousness, leaving only silence and unanswered questions in the dark.

 Chapter 111: Chapter111-A new skill accompanied by a fresh surge of pain

    My eyes fluttered open, greeted by the sterile white of a ceiling overhead.


    Huh? What?


    The sharp scent of disinfectants filled my nostrils, and the softness of the mattress beneath me made it clear I wasn''t anywhere familiar.


    A wave of confusion washed over me.


    Where am I?


    I tried to move, but the slight tug of something on my arm made me pause.


    ncing down, I saw several stitches and a small needle taped to my skin, connected to a thin tube leading to an IV drip hanging from a stand nearby.


    Am I in the hospital again?


    The rhythmic beeping of machines I hadn''t noticed before filled the room, their sounds blending into the background.


    Pushing aside the difort, I sat up slowly, the soft mattress shifting beneath me.


    As I did, recognition hit me like a cold ssh of water.


    This room it was unmistakably mine.


    I muttered to myself, "This room? Isn''t it mine?"


    I looked around, my eyes scanning the room for familiarndmarks.


    There was the luxurious drawer, the cupboard stuffed with shoes and watches, the bed with its perfectly folded sheetsall mine, all exactly as I remembered them.


    My heart raced as the reality of my surroundings settled in.


    I''m absolutely sure this room is mine, and that can only mean one thing...


    "Did Ie back?" I whispered, the words barely audible as they left my lips.


    So suddenly?


    Thest thing I remembered was what?


    The memories were hazy, slipping through my grasp like sand.


    Why can''t I remember?


    I grabbed my head and swung my legs over the side of the bed, my feet touching the cool floor as I stood up.


    My head spun a bit, and I had to steady myself against the bedpost, my mind racing with panic...


    Did I forget everything like before?


    After holding my head for a few more minutes, I finally remembered all those conversations I had with Lee.


    I sighed in relief.


    Thank goodness I didn''t forget anything...


    As I was deep in thought, my system screen suddenly lit up with several notifications:


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host! You''ve sessfullypleted the Merged Quest: [Deadliest Survivor!]]


    [Objectivepleted: 1/1.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host! You''ve received two rewards: one of the seven keys to the lost continent and a Gold Rank Dagger, both now added to your inventory!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host! You''ve gained a new skill, "Sexual Stimtion," which has been added to your skill options!]


    Ahh... Yes... This rewards...


    After so many days of hardwork...


    I have been impatiently waiting for so long to get my hands on them and, now finally I could touch them...


    So, what should I check first?


    That skill?


    Key?


    Which one?


    My mind was buzzing with excitement, making it impossible to think clearly.


    After a few minutes of overthinking, I finally made up my mind...


    I''ll focus on my skill first.


    I called up my system and opened my character profile.


    Unlikest time in that creepy, dark ce where my system didn''t show up, it appeared in front of me now, glowing like a hologram.


    As the system interface fully materialized, I couldn''t ignore the question that had been nagging at me since that strange incident. "System," I asked, my voice steady but curious, "Why didn''t you respond when I called you repeatedly back there?"


    The system paused for a brief moment before replying, its tone apologetic yet mechanical. "Apologies, Host! An unknown force took control of me during that period, preventing me from functioning normally."


    An unknown force?


    My mind instantly jumped to the only other person who had been present at that time*him*.


    Lee...


    Given his extraordinary strength, it was highly probable that this mysterious force the system mentioned was somehow linked to him.


    So, he knew about my system all along...


    I wasn''t entirely surprised.


    The way he had spoken, his demeanor, the subtle hintsit was clear he knew far more about my situation than he let on.


    However, this revtion only led to more questions.


    The way he spoke made me suspect that Lee and his associates were the ones who brought me here.


    But why?


    Was their n, like Lee''s, for me to save this damn world?


    The thought seemed imusible.


    I mean...


    If that were truly their goal, why had only Lee approached me with such a request, while the others remained hidden in the shadows?


    There had to be more to this than simply saving the world.


    The pieces didn''t fully add up, leaving me with a lingering unease as I wondered what might happen next...


    Hmmm...


    Anyway, for now, I needed to focus on the task at hand.


    I redirected my attention back to the screen in front of me, navigating to the skill section on my profile page.


    With a quick click, a list of all the skills I currently possessed appeared before me.


    1) **Dash Skill [Level 3]**


    2) **Rage Skill [Level 3]**


    3) **Horny Meter [Level Max]**


    4) **Sexual Stimtion [Level 1]**


    Wait... What? I already have a maxed-out skill?


    I stared at the screen in surprise. Somehow, I hadpletely missed that.


    "Damn, how did I not notice?" I muttered to myself, but a smirk slowly spread across my face.


    This was a fortunate discovery, and I had no doubt that this skill woulde in handy sooner orter.


    The thought of its potential made me even more eager to see what my new skill was all about.


    Returning to my original purpose, I clicked on the new skill I had just unlocked.


    A new page opened, revealing detailed information about the skill.


    **Sexual Stimtion:**


    - **Effect:** When you touch a woman, her horny meter will increase by 10 percent...


    - **Note:** You can only touch one part of any woman''s body once per day!


    I paused for a moment to take in the information.


    It''s not bad... but not great either.


    The potential of this skill interested me a bit, and I could see how it might be useful in the future.


    However, the downside is its limitations. I can only touch a woman once a day, which won''t do much to make them horny.


    This means I''ll need to be strategic about when I use it, making sure each touch really counts.


    I can''t afford to waste it.


    I took a closer look, inspecting every detail more carefully.


    Suddenly, it hit meI hadpletely forgotten that I could upgrade this ability.


    Without hesitation, I navigated to the (Level 1) section.


    As soon as I did, a new screen materialized before me, capturing my attention.


    The screen disyed a prompt in bold text:


    (Would you like to upgrade your Sexual stimtion to level 3?)


    Beneath the question were two options: (Yes/No).


    The details of the upgrade were also provided:


    (You need 1100 Monster Essences to advance to the next level.)


    A note followed, reminding me:


    (Monster Essences used for upgrading your ranks will be deducted from your character profile.)


    The decision was now mine to make, and I couldn''t help but weigh the possibilities.


    If I chose to upgrade, there was a strong likelihood that the skill''s limitations might decrease, making it far more effective for me in the long run.


    The thought of enhanced power and greater utility was tempting, pulling me towards the upgrade option.


    After another minute of careful consideration, I made up my mind.


    The potential benefits were too significant to ignore.


    With a deep breath, I moved my cursor to the "Yes" option and clicked it.


    Almost immediately, a new page appeared before me, confirming my choice.


    (1100 Essences deducted from the host''s Character profile.)


    (Processing the upgrade...)


    The screen began a countdown, heightening my anticipation:


    (10...9...8...7...6...5...4...3...2...1...0.)


    With a soft chime, the system delivered the news I''d been waiting for:


    (Ding, Congrattions Host! Your Sex Stimtion skill has been sessfully upgraded to Level 3!)


    Excitement and curiosity surged within me. I needed to see the results of this upgrade for myself...


    let''s see if it has improved or not...


    Eager to explore the enhancements, I navigated back to the skills menu and selected the newly upgraded skill.


    A detailed information screen unfolded before me:


    **Sexual Stimtion:**


    - **Effect:** When you touch a woman, her arousal meter will now increase by 30 percent per touch!


    - **Note:** You are limited to touching three parts of any woman''s body, with a maximum of three touches per day!


    Perfect...


    This is exactly the skill I needed...


    Combined with the horny meter, it will work much better...


    Just like bread and butter...


    With that my charcter profile appeared infront of me...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current Rank: Iron


    Title: Netori King, Lust King


    Progression to Gold Rank: 32% (800/2500 essences)


    As my eyes drifted to the amount of Essences I had umted, a sudden realization hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    Wait a minute... Why am I still in the Silver rank?


    With all these Essences, shouldn''t I have been promoted to tinum rank by now?


    My mind raced, and then the truth struck mewait! I never received any Essence points as a reward in the first ce...


    Confusion set in, and I quickly blurted out, "System, why did?"


    But before I could finish my sentence, a virtual interface materialized in front of me, interrupting my words and demanding my attention.


    [Ding! Congrats, Host! You''ve sessfullypleted the Sacrificial Quest: Death of Resurrection.]


    [Objectivepleted: Saved 30/30.]


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve earned 15,000 Essences from the Sacrificial Quest, and they have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Ding! Congrats, Host! You''ve met all the requirements for an upgrade!)


    (Do you want to advance to [tinum] Rank?)


    (Yes/No?)


    I was at a loss for words.


    I had been ready to ask the system for an exnation, but it seemed there was no need anymore.


    The system had anticipated my question and provided the answer.


    Well yed, system.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I clicked the "Yes" option.


    As soon as I did, a bright white light descended from above, enveloping my entire body.


    I imagined it must havee from the sky itself.


    The light felt warm andforting, wrapping around me like a protective cocoon.


    Yet, despite its warmth, there was something surreal about the experiencelike I was on the edge of stepping into a new realm.


    Finally, the process began.


    A series of notifications appeared before my eyes:


    (Processing... Upgrade...)


    (Increasing Spirit... Sessful!)


    (Increasing Recovery... Sessful!)


    (Increasing Speed... Sessful!)


    (Increasing Power...)


    Then, suddenly, everything came to a halt.


    The holographic interface froze in ce...


    For a full two minutes, there was no movement, no progress whatsoever.


    At first, I didn''t think anything was wrong.


    But as more time passed and the hologram remained unchanged, a sense of confusion began to creep in.


    Why was it taking so long to increase my power?


    I started clenching and unclenching my fists, trying to feel if my strength had improved.


    To my frustration, there was no noticeable difference.


    My power felt exactly the same.


    What''s going on?


    The upgrade process from Silver to Gold rank typically took about four minutes.


    But here I was, waiting far longer, with no sign of progress.


    "When will it happen?"


    After I said that, a sudden bone-chilling pain surged through my body...


    "This little pain-Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The pain was all-consuming, a searing fire that ignited every nerve ending in my body.


    Each heartbeat sent shockwaves of agony through my veins, like moltenva coursing through fragile ss.


    What''s...


    My vision blurred as the room around me distorted, colors bleeding into one another in a nauseating swirl.


    The scream that tore from my throat felt like it came from the depths of my soul, a primal cry of anguish that reverberated off the sterile white walls of the hospital room.


    Suddenly, the door to my room burst open with a loud tter, the handle mming against the wall as a nurse rushed in.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she took in the scene before herme, crumpled on the cold linoleum floor, convulsing in sheer torment.


    Her hands flew to her mouth, muffling a gasp as she scrambled to my side, dropping to her knees beside me.


    "Oh my God! What''s happening?" she eximed, her voice trembling with panic as she reached out, unsure of how to help.


    I couldn''t think clearly.


    Her fingers hovered just above my trembling body, hesitating to touch me as though afraid that the slightest contact would shatter me into pieces.


    Her professionalposure faltered, reced by a frantic urgency as she fumbled for the call button clipped to her uniform.


    Before she could press it, however, the door flew open again, and Allen stormed into the room.


    His expression was cold, though a flicker of concern shed in his sharp, steel-blue eyes.


    "I knew it!"


    He didn''t waste a second assessing the situationhe was already moving, his body fluid and controlled, like a predator stalking its prey.


    "Move aside," Allen ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    The nurse obediently backed away, her hands shaking as she watched him with wide eyes.


    Allen knelt beside me, his movements swift and precise.


    His presence alone seemed to anchor the chaos that had erupted in the room, his calmposure a stark contrast to the storm raging inside my body.


    Allen''s hands found their way to my forehead, his touch surprisingly gentle for someone of his stature.


    He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he focused, and I could feel a subtle shift in the air around us.


    It was as if he was drawing the pain away from me, absorbing it into himself like a sponge soaking up water.


    What? My pain...


    It''s fading...


    My convulsions began to subside, the overwhelming agony gradually ebbing away, reced by a deep, bone-weary exhaustion...


    Allen''s brow furrowed in concentration as he guided his breathing, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.


    His hands moved in a slow, deliberate motion, tracing intricate patterns over my skin.


    I recognized the techniqueyoga mixed with some kind of meditative energy control, something only a top-tier ranker like Allen would know.


    He was using ancient techniques to calm my nerves, to suppress the pain that was tearing me apart from the inside...


    As his breathing synced with mine, the pain, though not gone, became bearablea dull throb instead of the mind-shattering torment from before.


    "HUfff...huff..."


    I gasped for breath, my lungs burning as I took in air that no longer felt like fire.


    My vision cleared, and I could see Allen''s face, calm and focused, his eyes boring into mine as if willing me to hold on.


    "There, just breathe," he murmured, his voice a low, soothing rumble. "Let it out slowly. You''re going to be okay."


    Tears welled up in my eyesnot from the pain, but from the relief that came with it easing.


    I managed a shaky nod, following his instructions as best as I could, my body still trembling from the aftershocks of the ordeal.


    The nurse, who had been watching in stunned silence, finally seemed to regain some of herposure.


    She quickly moved to the other side of me, checking my vitals with practiced efficiency.


    "Whatwhat just happened?" she asked, her voice a hushed whisper, as if speaking too loudly would break the fragile calm that Allen had managed to establish.


    "He''s experiencing an extreme physical reaction," Allen replied, his voice steady, though his gaze remained locked on mine. "Probably triggered by something internal, but it''s subsiding now. I''ll keep him stable until a doctor arrives."


    The nurse nodded, clearly still rattled, but reassured by Allen''s presence and control over the situation.


    She hurried out to get the doctor, leaving Allen and me alone in the room.


    As the door closed behind her, I let out a shaky breath, the fear that had gripped me beginning to release its hold.


    "Thankyou," I managed to whisper, my voice hoarse and strained.


    Allen gave me a small, tight smile, still holding his hands close to my body, continuing to channel whatever calming force he could.


    He asked calmly, "Were you ascending?"


    I wasn''t the least bit surprised


    In this world, individuals ranked from Normal to tinum can only witness a person''s first ascension.


    For example, when a child reaches the Normal rank for the first time


    They can observe that initial ascension, but they''re blind to the more powerful transformations, like when a hunter ascends to Iron or higher ranks...


    Only Ace rankers have the ability toprehend or even perceive those higher ascensions...


    "I-"


    Before I could finish speaking, he interrupted again.


    "You''re strong," he said softly, "but you need to let this go. I''m here. Just focus on your breathing!"


    Suddenly, a flood of notifications filled my system interface...


    When I looked at them, I was stunned to see something unbelievable and unexpected appear in front of me...


    (Host...)

 Chapter 112: Chapter112-Upgrade to Gold Rank

    "I-"


    Before I could finish speaking, he interrupted again.


    "You''re strong," he said softly, "but you need to let this go. I''m here. Just focus on your breathing!"


    Suddenly, a flood of notifications filled my system interface...


    When I looked at them, I was stunned to see something unbelievable and unexpected appear in front of me...


    [Ding, congrattions host! You have advanced to [Gold] Rank!"]


    Gold rank? Hell, no!


    I was seriously frustrated. All that pain and effort just for a single rank upgrade.


    ''System, are you kidding me?'' I shouted in my mind.


    (Sorry, host! But your body isn''t suitable to upgrade to tinum, so I had to forcefully stop your ascension!)


    I was seriously frustrated by this... What about the essences?


    I have more than enough to upgrade to tinum rank...


    (Host, I didn''t inform you earlier, but I''ve deducted 10,000 essences from your total.)


    What?


    I quickly opened my character profile to verify if the system was telling the truth.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Race: Human


    Current Rank: Iron


    Title: Netori King, Lust King


    Progression to tinum Rank: 26% (3300/12500 essences)


    ...


    Unfortunately, it was urate.


    "Fuck you, system!"


    I was furious and kept cursing the system as abusively as I could.


    I understood that my ascension was halted due to my body''s limitations, but drastically reducing my hard-earned essences was just outrageous.


    ''That wasn''t part of our deal when I epted the sacrificial quest.''


    (Alright, host, I get it, I get it! Aspensation, your skill that you would have received for reaching Gold rank will be upgraded directly to level 5!)


    ''Seriously?'' I asked, trying to control my anger.


    (Yes, host!)


    I epted without hesitation.


    This was actually a jackpot.


    Considering that the cost to upgrade a skill to level 4 was around 11,100 essences, and to level 5 was likely double that, this offer was not just eptableit was a major win.


    What''s more, the skill would now be extremely powerful.


    (But, Host! There''s a condition!)


    A condition? What now?


    (You''ll need to wait a Five days to receive your newly upgraded skill!)


    Wait? Again?


    I''d already spent so many days waiting...


    (Is that eptable?)


    ''Ok.''


    With no other choice, I reluctantly agreed.


    After waiting about a month for the upgrade and skill, another few days didn''t seem like much more to endure.


    ...


    As I focused on my screen lost in my world, suddenly, Allen''s voice cut through the haze of my thoughts.


    "Young master," he said softly, "I didn''t expect we''d meet again like this after so many days."


    Is he...


    Emotional?


    For a brief moment, I thought I heard somethingan emotion I couldn''t quite cecreep into his tone...


    But just as quickly, it was gone, reced by the cold, detached voice I was more familiar with...


    Perhaps I misheard...


    "Yeah, me too," I replied, my own voice still weak from the ordeal.


    We both fell silent after that, the only sound in the room being the rhythmic beeping of the machines around us.


    I sighed...


    I knew it...


    It felt strange, almost wrong, that he wasn''t asking me anythingno questions about what I''d been through, no updates about what had happened in my absence.


    After everything I''d been through, the silence felt heavy, unnatural.


    I finally broke it, unable to keep my curiosity at bay any longer. "Hmm, Allen, how much time has passed?"


    Allen''s expression remained unchanged as he said, "You''ve been in aa for 40 days. Today marks the 41st."


    His words hit me like a ton of bricks. "What? 40 days? Aa?"


    I blurted out in shock, trying to sit up as my mind raced to make sense of what he was saying.


    I nced at my watch briefly to check the date.


    Michael Frostburne


    Total rules broken: 1


    Current rules broken: 0


    Time: 9 a.m.


    Date: May 25, 2130


    ...


    "Allen, what on earth happened after I went into aa?"


    Even though I already knew why I fell into aa, I decided to ask Allen for more information anyway.


    Allen brushed off my rude and loud tone, and I wasn''t concerned with his opinion...


    I only wanted to find out what happened inside the domain while I was in aa.


    Allen''s gaze remained steady as he exined, "It all began when you and the others walked into that hall. What you didn''t realize was that the hall was actually abyrinth, an illusion designed to trap anyone who entered. As soon as you stepped inside, your consciousness was drawn into this illusion world, leaving your bodies here in aa."


    I struggled to understand what he was saying.


    "The illusion world?" I asked, still confused.


    What''s that? Is he talking about that quest world?


    Allen nodded slightly.


    "Yes, that''s what we''re calling it for now. The illusion world is a simted reality, possibly created by some unknown forces. In that ce, time and reality are distorted, and those trapped inside must fulfill certain conditions to escape. We still don''t know its origin or purpose."


    "Allen, I get what you''re saying, but how did everyone already know about this world before anyone emerged from it?" I asked.


    How did you find out?


    I assumed I was the only one aware of this world, but it seems they already knew about it as well.


    I listened in shock as Allen continued. "You weren''t the only ones affected. Across the country, other heirs and young talents from prominent families were also pulled into simrbyrinths. The news spread quickly, causing a national crisis."


    "National crisis?" I asked.


    "Yeah," he said. "After the news about thebyrinths and theas affecting many young heirs and talents spread, the government was under a lot of pressure from worried families. To reassure the public and provide answers, they decided to release all the information they had about the illusion world."


    I frowned, trying to understand what I had heard. "What did they reveal exactly?"


    Allen kept his gaze steady and said, "They revealed that the Hunter Association was the first to discover thebyrinths. A group of ten top hunters, while monster hunting in a cursed city, identally entered one of thesebyrinths. Thisbyrinth wasn''t just a regr illusion; it was a world from our ancient history."


    I was surprised. "So, did they manage to get out?"


    Allen nodded. "Yes, they made it through thebyrinth and found a key.


    "A key?" I asked.


    Does this mean I now only need to clear five more illusions out of the six needed to get the keys?


    That makes it a bit more manageable...


    However, I''ll still need to somehow acquire that key discovered by the government in the near future...


    Considering I''m just a gold ranker at the moment, I don''t think that''s possible right now.


    "Yes, this key is beleived to be essential for understanding and potentially exploring thebyrinths. The Associations are still working on figuring out it''s purpose."


    I took a deep breath, trying to process everything Allen had just told me.


    "Hmm," I murmured, keeping my voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside. "Thanks for the information, Allen."


    Allen nodded, his face calm and difficult to read, as if he were a statue made from stone.


    Our conversation ended as suddenly as it had started.


    I wasn''t great at keeping conversations going, so I stayed quite, not knowing what to say.


    But as the seconds passed, the silence became more and more ufortable.


    Allen''s cold, steady gaze was fixed on me...


    To my eyes...


    I felt like a sheep trapped by a predator, vulnerable and exposed under his sharp stare.


    The difort in my chest increased with each passing moment until it became almost suffocating.


    Finally, when I couldn''t stand it any longer, I decided to break the silence and speak again.


    After a brief pause, I spoke again. "Allen, could you leave me alone for now? I''m feeling a bit stressed and need some time to rest peacefully..."


    He bowed slightly, maintaining his professional demeanor. "As you wish, young master."


    Without another word, Allen turned and headed for the door, his footsteps barely audible.


    Just before leaving, he paused and nced back at me, a flicker of concern in his eyes.


    Before I could say anything more, he nodded and quietly exited the room, closing the door softly behind him.


    Now, I was alone.


    But not even a minute had passed before a middle-aged man in a doctor''s coat entered my room, followed by the same nurse from earlier.


    "Young master, I''ve just been informed by my nurse that you woke up with intense internal pain. I''m sorry for the dy," he said.


    I responded, "No problem."


    The doctor then came to my bed, studying the chart in his hands.


    Then, He conducted some scans and administered a serum.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked, his tone calm and professional.


    Without waiting for my response, he checked my pulse and then gently lifted my wrist to examine it.


    "Your vitals look stable," he said, nodding to himself. "Any dizziness or difort?"


    I shook my head, and the doctor gave a reassuring smile. "Good. We''ll continue to monitor you closely..."


    "I''m sorry, doctor, but I need to rest in this room without anyone else here!" I insisted firmly.


    The doctor started to reply, "But"


    I cut him off abruptly, "No means no!"


    The doctor and nurse exchanged looks, then nodded in agreement. With a final,posed nce, they quietly left the room.


    ***


    After they both left my room, I suddenly remembered something...


    Oh, Ipletely forgot about that key...


    I quickly opened my inventory and took out the key I had been given.


    As soon as I held it, I was amazed by how unique it looked...


    Wow...


    The key was truly special.


    Its shaft was made of a dark, almost ck metal that glowed subtly in the light.


    The bow was covered in detailed patterns that looked like ancient symbols and glowed with a soft blue light, as if the key had some kind of hidden power.


    The most eye-catching part was...


    A symbol on the bow.


    Is that...


    A dragon?


    The dragon was insanely detailed, flying with its wings spread out.


    Its eyes were small, bright green gemstones that sparkled, adding to the key''s mysterious look.


    At the tip, where you''d normally find teeth, there was aplex pattern of interlocking shapes that seemed to change as I turned the key.


    The color was a stunning gradient, starting with deep midnight blue and fading to silver at the edges, giving it a magical feel.


    It was clear this key wasn''t just an ordinary object; it had a special purpose, and its borate design and dragon symbol suggested it was more than just a way to unlock a door...


    Maybe it has some powers too...


    I tried using the key like a wand, waving it around in different magical poses, hoping it would work like a staff from a fantasy story. I imagined it glowing with magic, but...


    Nothing happened...


    Oh well, forget it.


    After standing there for a few minutes, I gave up and walked to the door.


    I turned the knob and stepped out into the hallway.


    Let''s get some food and satisfy my hunger...


    I was craving a hearty breakfast, something real and satisfying.


    After days of eating nothing but packaged food, a good meal was exactly what I needed.


    After enjoying some of the most delicious and luxurious food I''d had in days, I went to my room, did a few stretches, and then decided to take a shower.

 Chapter 113: Chapter113-NTR in the shower (18+)

    After a quick shower, I wrapped a towel around my waist and stepped out of the bathroom.


    "Ah... I feel so refreshed..."


    The steam lingered in the air, making the room feel calm and peaceful.


    I was deep in thought when, suddenly, the door to my room swung open.


    I froze, my heart racing, as Kiara walked in.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw me standing there with just a towel on.


    I felt a surge of embarrassment and my face turned bright red.


    "Kiara!" I stammered, hastily adjusting the towel. "Why the hell did youe in without knocking on my door?"


    Kiara''sposure was remarkable.


    She blinked, her surprise fading into a slight smile as she bowed her head a little. "My apologies, Boss. I didn''t mean to barge in, but as soon as I heard you were awake, I rushed up here to check on you."


    Kiara''s calm demeanor only made me more curious. I frowned and asked, "Why did you rush up here? You could have just checked in"


    Before I could finish, she interrupted me. "Boss, Mr. Frostburne specifically asked me to monitor your health and take care of you."


    Her words made me stop and think.


    Father?


    Did he really do that?


    Surprising...


    I said, "I see," and then asked, "When did you wake up?"


    She paused for a moment before answering, "Ahh, two days ago."


    Two days?


    Hm..


    I needed to know more...


    Oh, right, I forgot to ask about that.


    "Kiara," I asked cautiously, "What happened after I left the campus with those abominations?"


    I really need to know what happened.


    Were they all defeated?


    A brief flicker of emotion crossed her face, but she quickly regained herposure. "Oh, that?" she said casually.


    "Yes," I said, feeling a tight knot in my stomach.


    She remained eerily calm and said, "We were all killed by that bear."


    Ehhh...


    "What?" I asked, shocked by her response.


    She repeated, "We were all killed by that bear," as if it were just a fact.


    The room seemed to get colder, and the knot in my stomach tightened. "Killed? But you''re here, and I''m herewhat do you mean ''killed''?" I asked, confused...


    She said, "I don''t know, boss. I just woke up two days ago and found myself in your family''s medical room."


    How could any of this be true?


    So, why did I even get the reward? Does that mean I didn''t actually save anyone?


    Just then, the system''s voice echoed in my mind:


    "Host, one of the Labyrinth''s requirements is that if everyone inside dies withoutpleting the time requirement, their souls will be permanently trapped, unable to enter the cycle of death and resurrection. However, if even one person survives andpletes the time requirement, all the trapped souls in the Labyrinth will be freed."


    What?


    That''s hard to believe.


    I had no idea, and Allen didn''t tell me this...


    But wait! How could he have known?


    The Hunter Association barelypleted the quest on their first attempt, so it''s not really his fault...


    Still, I have to admit...


    If I had known this earlier, the quest might have been easier.


    I could''ve just hidden and waited until the time ran out.


    Then again, the bear could have found and killed me, so maybe going outside wasn''t such a bad decision after all...


    Now, back to the main question. I asked the system in my mind, "System, what happens to the souls of those permanently trapped in the Labyrinth?"


    "Host, the Labyrinth feeds on their souls to replenish its energy."


    A shiver coursed through me, and my skin tingled at the thought of what might have happened if I had died in there...


    That''s truly scary...


    "Alright, forget it," I said, making a dismissive hand gesture.


    I recalled what Allen had mentioned.


    The news about that illusion world should be everywhere now.


    I needed to check it out.


    Suddenly, Kiara added, "Boss, I think you should put on some clothes. Your dick is sticking out from the towel."


    I mumbled, "Huh?"


    Confused, I nced down at my cock...


    Sure enough, my cock was clearly exposed, protruding from the towel.


    Damn, I be horny...


    Embarrassment washed over me as I struggled to maintain control.


    Even though I''ve had sex with Kiara twice, I still felt embarrassed.


    Then, I looked at Kiara, specifically at her outfit.


    Fuck... How can I control my little brother infront of my sexy, slutty assistant?


    She was wearing a tight, revealing outfit that left little to the imagination, highlighting her confident demeanor.


    The stark contrast between her bold, provocative look and my disheveled state only made me feel more self-conscious.


    All dirty minded intrusive thoughts were slowly taking over me...


    Should I fuck her now?


    I could do it to satisfy my own desires, and I''m pretty sure she''d agree without a second thought.


    But...


    I''m not sure why I''m still hesitating, even though I know we could end up happily making out.


    But still...


    Just as I was hesitating, a memory suddenly resurfaced in my mind.


    Ahh, Why are youing back to me now?


    I can''t handle this...


    Every time she appears in my thoughts, my heart and mind ache with constant pain and guilt...


    Emily...


    But this time, something surprising happened...


    She appeared in my mind and said, "Michael, you''ll live your life to the fullest, right?"


    Wh...at?


    That...


    Her question took me by surprise...


    I never expected her to ask me something like this...


    ''I... I...''


    I didn''t know what to say...


    Her words kept echoing in my mind over and, over again...


    After a few minutes of mental struggle, I finally answered.


    ''Alright, as I promised, I''ll live this life to the fullest without any regrets.''


    Did you hear that, Emily?


    This time, I''m going to do what my heart believes is right...


    The moment I made that vow, her words stopped echoing, and a wave offort filled mejust what I''d been yearning for.


    After few minutes offort, I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves, and finally said, "Kiara, I want to fuck you now."


    Kiara''s eyes widened in surprise. "What, boss? Fuck? Here? How? Why?" she stammered, bombarding me with a flurry of questions.


    I ignored her frantic questioning and asked firmly, "Do you have any problem with me fucking you?"


    She hesitated for a moment, her uncertainty clear. After a few tense seconds, she finally said, "No."


    "Then why are you asking so many questions?" I pressed, my patience wearing thin.


    "But, boss, here...," she began, her voice trailing off with unease.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Do you not like this ce or something?"


    "No, no, boss, it''s not that," she quickly replied, shaking her head. "But... it''s just that we''re in your room..."


    Her hesitation was starting to frustrate me. "I don''t care," I said sharply, my voice firm. "If say we''re doing this, then we''re doing it."


    "But... Michael" she started, using my name for the first time, her voice tinged with a mix of fear and uncertainty.


    Before she could finish her sentence, I moved closer, closing the distance between us until our faces were just inches apart.


    I gently pressed my hand against her lips, cutting off her words.


    "No means no," I whispered against her lips, my tone leaving no room for doubt.


    She looked at me, her eyes wide with a mix of emotions.


    After a moment, she finally nodded and agreed softly, "Okay."


    "Okay, then, Let''s enjoy our time in the shower," I suggested with a yful grin.


    Netori in the shower...


    It''s just came in to my mind a minute ago..


    She nced at me, confused. "But you just came out of it."


    My eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Who cares? Let''s do it!"


    Despite her hesitation, she found herself swayed by my insistence.


    "Alright, uhh, okay," she replied reluctantly, feeling a mix of curiosity and apprehension as she gave in.


    Atst, she epted the request, and my assistant, Kiara guided me to the shower, and she dropped her robe, revealing she wore a dark blue bra and panties...


    Oh... wow... those are two massive mountains right there.


    I couldn''t help but stare at her top tier breasts...


    Damn... I can''t control anymore...


    Then I began removing my towel, exposing myself to my assistant and my limp huge cock.


    Kiara''s eyes widened as she saw my cock and couldn''t help but grin.


    "Boss, have you been masturbating or something?" She teased me...


    I was a bit surprised by those words.


    After all today, she''s the one teasing me...


    Before, I was the one who used to tease her, and she''d blush.


    But now, it seems like the roles are reversed.


    "Yeah, I did do it back when I was a virgin." I responded...


    Kiara and I got in the shower, and she turned on the water.


    Hot water began sshing on both of us as kiara grabbed a soap and began rubbing it all over me....


    "Kiara, what are you doing?" I asked...


    She replied, "Boss, just wait and see!"


    She then made her way to my cock and rubbed it with the soap.


    "Fuck Kiara." I groaned as she giggled and began stroking it, my cock began to straighten as she continued to give me a hand job.


    I decided to help myself and began massaging her tits as she moaned from the touch.


    After a while, we both stopped and got out of the shower, and Kiara asked me to lie down on the floor.


    She then removed her bra and panties to apply oil on her body, giving me a good look at her tits and pussy.


    I rolled over to my stomach as Kiara began massing my back with her body.


    I felt her tits rubbed against me, with her pussy rubbing my right leg.


    My cock twitched a bit at the sensation but refrained from masturbating.


    "Nowy on your back." My assistant said andplied as she began rubbing her body against me.


    Now every time Kiara slid up and down my front, her tits and pussy fondled my cock and then suddenly, as my wife began to slide down, my hard cock made its way inside her pussy.


    Kiara and I gasped at the feeling of her pussy in my cock.


    "Oh my! Your cock is inside me." Kiara said, as she tried to get up, but the oil made it slipper and every time she tried to remove her pussy from your cock, she slid back down.


    "Sorry, Kiara. I''m trying." I admitted that I did the same, but it ended the same.


    After failing to remove herself, Kiara moaned before cing her hands on my chest.


    "Oh fuck it." That was all Kiara said before she started bouncing on my cock....


    I was surprised at first, but then sat up and began sucking her left breast, with my other hands grabbing her ass and began spanking her.


    "You''re gorgeous, Kiara," I said as Kira got into a squat position and began riding me even harder.


    After several minutes, she mmed down and moaned as I came inside her pussy, filling it up so much that it dripped out of her.


    She pulled out andy on her side, panting.


    "You''re... still hard ?" She questioned when she stared at my still-hard cock. I smiled, as I kneel in front of my slutty assistant and raised her left leg and inserted my cock in her pussy.


    "Oh god!!" She raised her head back and moaned as I started thrusting inside her pussy hard.


    I groaned as I grabbed her right tit and began pping it.


    She decided to join as she fondled her left tit and began fingering her pussy.


    "You still got a tight pussy, Kiara!" I groaned as, after several minutes passed by, I shoved myself deep inside her and came.


    Even more, cum escaped from her pussy from being overloaded.


    I gasped as it stood up with my cock still hard and covered in oil and cum.


    "Roll over Kiara, I want your ass," I demanded as Kiara smiled and rolled to her stomach before raising her ass and spreading her cheeks apart, revealing a white hole.


    I licked my lips as I bent and shoved my cock inside her ass.


    "Ah... Not that hard! It hurts!"


    Kiara moaned loudly as I began pounding her tight ass with my cock...


    "Alright, then more harder, right??" I asked...


    She said, "What?" and then shouted, "Ahhh!"


    I began spanking her ass until it turned red.


    Then I felt kiara thrusting back to my cock to match my strength.


    "Your cock is so big!" Kiara moaned as my cock stretch her ass out.


    After several minutes, the tightness proved too much, and I came inside her ass, filling her ass with cum.


    Then I pulled out and sat back panting in exhaustion as she turned around and saw my cock is almost about to dete.


    She smiled and crawled towards my cock.


    "Looks like you''re tired. But don''t worry, your slutty assistant will relieve your stress."


    She said as she grabbed her breasts and ced my cock in between them and began bouncing her tits up and down.


    The oil easily greased my cock as Kiara smothered it in her breasts.


    I moaned as I grabbed her head to guide it to my cock and began sucking on it.


    She bobbed her head to the tempo.


    After several minutes, I pushed my cock deep into her throat and came...


    "Ahh... Ohh... Good!"


    Kiara began gulping downrge amounts of cum.


    "Fuck, Coming!"


    I finally felt my cock dete in her mouth and pulled out.


    She licked the cum from her lips beforeying beside me and lying on my back from the sex.


    "That was a good sex," I said as I grabbed her tits and began caressing them.


    Kiaraughed as she hugged me.


    "I''m d you like it." She admitted as she straddled my hips and we two began an oily takeout.

 Chapter 114: Chapter114-In my face (18+)

    As Iy there, enjoying in the afterglow of my first passionate encounter, a mischievous grin spreads across my face.


    No, my little bro is still horny...


    Gotta go for a second round.


    I look up at Kiara, my eyes filled with lust and desire.


    "Kiara," I growl, your voice dripping with anticipation, "let''s take this to another level. I want to fuck you harder and rougher than ever before."


    Kiara''s eyes widen in excitement as she straddles my hips, her hands gripping my chest for support.


    It seems like sex haspletely taken over her mind.


    Without any moment of thinking, I grab her hips and guide her down onto my throbbing cock, relishing the feeling of her wet pussy enveloping me.


    "Ride me, kiara," Imand, my voice filled with raw dominance. She obeys instantly, bouncing on my cock with an intensity that matches my own.


    The sound of flesh pping against flesh fills the room as my body collide with her giving immense pleasure...


    "Oh, fuck," I groan, my hands gripping Kiara''s ass, squeezing it with every thrust.


    "Ahh, ahh!"


    She moans, her nails digging into my chest as she matches my rhythm, her breasts bouncing in front of me.


    My hands eagerly explore her body, teasing and tormenting every inch.


    "Ah... Those boobs are mine!" I shouted...


    I reach up and grab her breasts...


    "Oh, so soft..."


    Her boobs were so soft that I could practically feel myself sinking into them.


    I squeeze and knead them, enjoying in their fullness and the way her nipples harden under my touch...


    "Ahh, Boss, more, touch me more!" Kiara said...


    "Kiara, your tits are perfect as always," I shouted, my voice filled with desire. "I want to y with them, to touch them with my cock."


    With a hunger that cannot be contained, I stroke my cock, coating it with my precum...


    I position myself above Kiara, teasing her nipples with the head of my throbbing member.


    "Oh.. ah, ah.. yes..."


    Slowly, I rub my cock against her breasts, tracing circles around her hardened nipples.


    "Boss, slowly," Kiara moans, her eyes filled with a mix of pleasure and anticipation. "I''ve never experienced anything like this."


    I continue to rub my cock against her breasts, my movements bing more urgent and forceful.


    The sensation of my hardness against her softness drives both of us wild with desire.


    "Coming." I said...


    "In my face, boss!" Kiara said...


    "Ok."


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, I release a primal and intense orgasm...


    My hot cum explodes from my cock,nding on Kiara''s face, sttering across her flushed cheeks and open mouth.


    As thest drops of my release fall onto her, I watch as she licks her lips, tasting your essence.


    "Hmm, yummy!" Kiara said with smile spreads across her face, reflecting her satisfaction.


    "Was that really good?" I asked.


    I couldn''t understand what she liked so much about my sperm


    "Yes, boss, it was amazing. The scent of your sperm just makes me feel horny and horny."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s fuck until we''re both satisfied." I said as I gripped her back with both of my hands...


    "Wai-" before she couldplete her words I flipped her back,


    I position myself at her entrance, teasing her by rubbing the head of my cock against her wet pussy.


    "Please, Boss," Kiara gasps, her voice filled with need, "Stop teasing me."


    "As you say so..." I said..


    My eyes burn with desire as I thrust into her with all my strength, pounding her pussy relentlessly.


    Each thrust sends shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body as I lose myself in the ecstasy of the moment.


    "Ye-yes! Michael, go on, fuck me as hard as you can."


    Kiara''s moans grow louder, her back arching off the floor as she reaches the peak of pleasure.


    I feel her walls clenching around my cock, signalling her impending orgasm.


    But I am not done yet...


    I pull out of her pussy and guide my cock to her tight asshole.


    With a forceful thrust, I prate her ass, causing both of us to cry out in pleasure and pain.


    "Bosssss-uhmmm!" Kiara shouted loudly...


    I quickly covered her mouth with my left hand.


    "Kiara, please don''t shout so loudly; it really hurts my ears," I said.


    I said, my hips mming into her, driving my cock deeper into her ass.


    "Bolshahs..."


    She couldn''t say properly as I was covering her mouth...


    "Ah...ah...uf..."


    She gasps, her fingers wing at the sheets as I continue to ravage her, my bodies moving like wolf...


    The room fills with the sounds of my unbridled passion, a chorus of moans, and the rhythmic pping of skin against skin.


    I can feel the intensity building within me, my orgasm approaching like a tidal wave.


    "Shit, I''m about to cum!" I groan, the tone reflecting a mix of pleasure and intensity, expressing the imminent release.


    "Come inside me, fill me with your baby seed," Kiara urged me with a sultry tone, conveying desire and a sense of intimacy.


    Finally, with onest powerful thrust, I explode inside Kiara''s ass, filling her with my hot cum.


    Both of us copse onto the floor, panting and sweaty,pletely spent from the intensity of my second round...


    "Hufff... Huff..."


    So good...


    That felt like I straight up went to heaven for a minute...


    As Iy there, my system interface suddenly appeared in front of me with new notifications.


    **Congrattions, host. You have triggered a chain quest: [King of Netori].**


    Another chain quest?


    I already have one ongoing, and now this...


    I read the new messages carefully:


    **Chain Quest Part 1: [Last Sex]**


    **Mission:** Have another round of sex with Kiara.


    **Objective:** 0/1


    **Reward:** 350 EXP


    Love you system for now...


    I couldn''t help but appreciate the system''s timing; this quest was a free reward for me.


    I just needed toplete one more round to finish the task.


    Turning my head to the side, I looked at Kiara.


    She was gasping heavily, her body covered in my sperm like ayer of cream.


    She looked stunning without her clothes, her skin glowing with a flushed beauty.


    Her breasts were facing me, marked with signs of my brutal molesting...


    Damn, I really went overboard.


    I should have controlled myself better.


    Returning to the task, I began, "Kiara, let''s"


    But before I could finish, she suddenly spun around, a wild grin spreading across her face.


    "Michael, fuck me more!" she blurted out.


    What?


    What she say?


    Fuck me...


    Did she really just say that?


    I waspletely shockedbbergasted, confused, and stunned by her unexpected outburst.


    What had gotten into her?


    She was acting like a totally different person...


    I expected her to hesitate, but this?


    To understand what was going on, I quickly used my Horny Meter skill.


    A screen popped up in front of me, showing her arousal level:


    Name: Kiara Henderson


    Horny Meter: 300%


    What?


    Seeing that number left me speechless.


    I had never seen the meter go past 200% before, but here it was at a crazy 300%.


    I stared at the screen while Kiara looked at me with an intense, almost predatory gaze, as if I were nothing more than a sex fullfillment machine to satisfy her.


    It hit mehad I identally created a subus?


    I looks at her with a mix of understanding and concern,my voice filled with a sense of caution. "I understand your desire, but your well-being is important too. We shouldn''t push ourselves too far and"


    She cut me speech short, pulling me close and embracing her tightly, her hands roaming around my body possessively. "Forget about caution, my love. In this moment, all that matters is sex... Let''s indulge in it without holding back."


    Expected...


    Looks like...


    Without waiting for my response, I press my lips against hers, kissing her with a hunger that matches the hornyness burning inside me...


    Let''s go then...


    Our lips came together, the heat between us intensifying with each passing second.


    As our lips locked in a juicy saliva y, my hands slowly ventured towards Kiara''s huge breasts, feeling their softness beneath my fingertips.


    "Arghh." She moaned out...


    I squeezed them gently, savoring the sensation as her moans fueled my desire.


    "Let''s go for another anal sex, what did you say, Kiara?"


    I express with a tone of desire and vulnerability, conveying a request for an sexual experience.


    "Huhh, " She sighted, "You truly are a pervert husband at heart, you know," Kiara remarks with a teasing tone.


    "Hahahahaha, now you understand; I''ve always been a bit of a pervert at heart," I chuckle, my tone carrying amusement...


    That''s hell not true...


    "Now, let''s cut to the chase, Kiara. Let''s get down to business," I assert, my tone carrying a sense of urgency, ready to focus on the task at hand.


    The taste of her lips still lingering, I whispered in her ear, expressing my craving to explore a new level of pleasure.


    "Hmmm."


    Kiara hummed in agreement and nodded, epting my request.


    She positioned herself between my legs, her body trembling with anticipation.


    I guided my hardened cock towards her anal opening, enjoying her inner tightness...


    "It''s hurting, Michael!" Kiara eximed, her voice filled with difort and pain.


    "Sorry, but there''s not much I can do about it. You''re right, but I''ll go slow," I said as I gently prated her with my cock...


    I could feel the tightness and warmth around me, making me feel pleasure...


    "Ahhh!" Kiara moaned out...


    ''Damn it... She''s in pain... What can I do? What can I do?''


    I kept thinking of a way to ease her pain, and then, after a few seconds, an idea popped into my mind.


    ''Let''s try that, I hope it''s works...''

 Chapter 115: Chapter115-Milf Quest (18+)

    ''Damn it... She''s in pain... What can I do? What can I do?''


    I kept thinking of a way to ease her pain, and then, after a few seconds, an idea popped into my mind.


    ''Let''s try that, I hope it''s works...''


    To ease her difort, I caressed her body tenderly, running my hands along her curves, feeling the goosebumps rise on her skin.


    "Ahhh! "


    The sound of her moans filled the room, harmonizing with the intoxicating scent of our lust.


    Ah.. l...


    It''s working...


    I kept going, focusing more and more on the movement of my cock..


    Fuck..


    Each time, the feeling grew stronger, mixing with the excitement we were both feeling.


    I continued to kiss Kiara passionately, our tongues moving together.


    The taste of her lips mingled with our forbiddenori just made me more and, more horny...


    "Ah... Ah...!"


    I kissed her everywhere I could, even in ces I hadn''t before.


    I wanted to feel close to her all over her body.


    The room filled with the sounds of our pleasure, the sight of our bodies entwined, and the scent of our raw desire.


    It''s time... To thrust more...


    Then I left her lips and continued thrusting my cock deeper into Kiara''s tight anal passage, the intensity of our pleasure escted.


    Each powerful thrust sent waves of ecstasy coursing through my body, my senses heightened to the extreme.


    "Michael, I sense your hot cock more inside me now... Your co-Ahh-ck soooo good!" Kiara exims, her tone filled with a mix of pleasure and satisfaction...


    "Thanks for thepliment."


    Ah...


    Her body and head were moving wildly because of how fast my cock were moving in and, outside her pussy...


    But even so, her anal remained tight...


    With each and, every thrust, I could feel the hotness inside her ass...


    Maybe due to my cock...


    "Kiara, you ass is on fire. " I shouted...


    As I delved deeper into the depths of her ass, the tightness and warmth sent shivers down my spine.


    I was having a hard time keeping the cum in my dick without bursting it...


    I have to admit, every guy would love to experience this at least once in their lifetime...


    I might be the luckiest one to enjoy it and, fuck it...


    "Then, cool it down with your cock," Kiara suggests, her tone carrying a note of desire for a pause.


    "Not possible, I need to heat it up more from the inside," I said with a lustful expression, like I was possessed by some kind of lustful demon at that moment.


    I ran my hands along Kiara''s trembling body, feeling the softness of her skin and the goosebumps rising with each stroke.


    Just...


    Just a little more and...


    The touch of her curves added anotheryer to our sex, intensifying the sensations that pulsed through me...


    And then, as I approached the peak of pleasure, I couldn''t hold back any longer but before I could inform Kiara.


    "Michael, I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold on much longer; I''m about to cum," Kiara admits with an apologetic tone.


    Damn it... I thought she would hold it a bit longer but oo...


    Let it go...


    "No need to apologize, Kiara, because I''m also reaching that point now," I reassure, my tone expressing understanding and anticipation in the shared moment.


    As the pleasure reached its peak, the intensity of our connection grew stronger.


    Our bodies moved in perfect synchrony, the rhythm of our passion reaching a crescendo.


    The room was filled with the sound of our moans, echoing in harmony.


    "Michael!! " Kiara shouted out...


    "Cumingggggg!" I said out with please...


    And then, in a moment of pure ecstasy, both Kiara and I reached the pinnacle of pleasure.


    Our bodies tensed, our breathing quickened, as I released up my cum out in her pussy...


    Yeahhhhh...


    Hot streams of cum erupted from her pussy as she made a face pleasure face...


    That''s some crazy face she have got there..


    The room was filled with the scent of our cums, the musky aroma of ourbined fluids.


    Huff... Huff...


    I was lying in bed next to Kiara, panting, when a virtual screen suddenly popped up in front of me, filled with messages.


    (Ding! Congrattions, host! Chain Quest: [Last Sex] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: 1/1.)


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve earned 350 Essences from the Quest, which have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Ding! Chain Quest Part 2 has been sessfully unlocked!)


    I quickly sat up at the edge of the bed, careful not to disturb Kiara as she slept.


    Somehow, she fell asleep right after we finished our sex.


    Now, let''s take a look at the second part of the chain quest.


    I then clicked on the Chain Quest Part 2 notification, and a new interface appeared.


    **Chain Quest Part 2: [First Milf]**


    **Mission:** Engage in sex with a MILF within 10 days.


    **Objective:** 0/1


    **Reward:** 500 EXP


    **Note:** The quest cannot be declined.


    I sighed as I stared at the new quest notification on the virtual screen in front of me.


    I wasn''t surprised, shocked, or even upsetdeep down, I''d figured something like this would happen eventually.


    And now, it had.


    But still, I didn''t expect the quest to be like this or toe with a 10-day deadline.


    "Great, now I have to find a MILF and sleep with her before the quest ends," I muttered. "What a mess."


    The reward wasn''t even that great, so I wasn''t really motivated toplete it.


    After thinking it over for a few minutes, I decided to just let the quest fail.


    There was no penalty for failing it, so why bother?


    It seemed like the easiest way out...


    Once I made up my mind, I stood up and started getting dressed.


    As I was pulling on my pants, I heard Kiara mumble and stretch her arms.


    "Ummmm..."


    She slowly woke up, blinking sleepily.


    "You''re awake already?" I asked, surprised. "I thought you''d be out cold for hours."


    She gave me a yful look. "Oh, boss, do you think I''m a bear or something?"


    As I buttoned my shirt, I smirked. "Well, maybe a little. Your face kind of looks like a bear."


    She red at me, clearly annoyed. "Michael!"


    I quickly raised my hands in mock surrender. "Hey, hey, I''m just kidding! Don''t take it seriously. Your face is actually the most beautiful I''ve ever seen."


    Yeah, she''s the most beautiful, right after Lia.


    Kiara blushed, touching her cheeks shyly. "You really think so?"


    "Yeah," I replied sincerely. "Your face is like the most beautiful flower on this.


    That might be true...


    Her face was truly stunning...


    Some people might evenpare her looks to those of a goddess.


    Her cheeks turned even redder as she squirmed on the bed. "Stop it, boss, I can''t take it!"


    Iughed, holding up my hands again. "Alright, alright. Whatever you say."


    After I finished getting dressed, a question suddenly came to mind.


    I turned back to Kiara, who was still lying on the bed, looking rxed.


    "Oh yeah, Kiara, I forgot to ask you something," I said, my tone bing more serious. "Is there anyone else in thepany who might backstab or betray me in the future?"


    Kiara frowned a little as she thought about it. "Umm, let me think..." she muttered, her eyes narrowing as she concentrated.


    What''s there to think about? Wouldn''t you know better than I would?


    I didn''t really get it, but I decided it was better to wait instead of overthinking it any further.


    I waited, feeling more anxious with each passing second.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, she spoke up. "Oh, yeah, there is someone."


    I leaned in closer, my curiosity sparked. "Who? What''s their name?" I asked urgently, my voice louder than I intended. I was so eager to know that I practically shouted.


    Kiara raised an eyebrow, a mysterious smile on her lips. "But she''s not from ourpany," she said cryptically.


    I blinked, confused. "Huh? Not from ourpany? What do you mean? Who is she?"


    It was clear from her tone that the person she was talking about was a woman.


    But when she said the person wasn''t from ourpany, that really confused me.


    Kiara sat up a little, still keeping that mysterious smile. "She is..."


    I leaned in closer, practically on the edge of my seat. "She is...?" I repeated, urging her to go on.


    She paused again, dragging out the suspense, and I could feel my patience starting to wear thin.


    Nah... She''s taking way too long.


    "Kiara, stop dragging this out! Just tell me already!" I said, a mix of frustration and anticipation in my voice.


    "Alright, alright," she finally gave in, her smile widening. "She''s the head of our partnerpany... Branda Hilton."


    Her words hit me like a ton of bricks.


    I was speechless for a moment, trying to process what she had just revealed.


    Branda Hilton?


    The head of our partnerpany?


    This was thest thing I expected...


    Branda Hilton was the head of Hilton Company, which was known for transporting goods simr to Amajon and Plifkart in my previous world.


    Herpany and mine were teaming up for a new project to build a research facility next year.


    My father wanted to investigate the cores of high-rank monsters to see if they had any other uses and exploit that knowledge.


    Since wecked expertise in this field, we needed to partner with the Hiltons, who were already researching the same thing and had considerable knowledge than us...


    The previous Michael had no reason to suspect Branda for two main reasons.


    First, they met rarelyonly twice in meetings....


    Second, he was put off by her personality and attitude.


    In those meetings, Branda often talked more about unrted topic and was a bit too clingy, which Michael didn''t appreciate.


    Damn... That woman... She actually tried to betray me?


    After hearing Branda Hilton''s name, I asked Kiara, "Is she with the KS Group?"


    "Yes, boss, she is," Kiara confirmed.


    Solos He''s probably behind all of this.


    That Bastard


    I''m definitely going to make him pay someday....


    I pressed on, "When did this start? When did she betray us?"


    "Probably around a year ago," Kiara replied.


    Damn!


    The deal is already signed...


    If I back out now, it might make them suspicious about Kiara and her double agent status, which I definitely don''t want.


    My best bet is to gain Branda''s loyalty.


    I know just how to do that.


    A sinister smile spread across my face as I checked the quest on the notification screen.


    This is going to be quite interesting...


    Turning to Kiara, I said, "You should get dressed and head out."


    "Got it, boss," she replied.


    "Hold on a second," I said to Kiara.


    She did as I asked, lying back down on the bed.


    I moved closer to her, specifically to her bare body.


    I don''t know why, but I''ve always been drawn to big breasts.


    "What''s going on, boss?" she asked.


    Instead of answering, I leaned in and took her left breast into my mouth.


    "Ahhh, boss, so suddenly!" Kiara gasped, gripping my head tightly as if she wanted me to keep going.


    The sensation was amazing.


    I kept teasing her breasts with my mouth for a few minutes before deciding it was time to stop.


    Finally, I let go and said, "Alright, now we''re good."


    Kiara looked at me, slightly exasperated. "Boss, you made me so dirty again."


    She was actually correct as her whole body was covered with my sperm and, saliva...


    I...


    I... Don''t know how I always lose myself when ites to sex...


    I chuckled. "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself. You can use the bathroom if you want."


    I pointed toward the bathroom.


    "Hmmm" she replied.


    ***


    A few minutester, she was dressed and ready to leave.


    Before heading out, she gave me a yful flying kiss and said, "Catch youter, boss. Until next time."


    I caught her kiss and pressed it to my heart.


    After she left, Iy down on my bed, nning my next move.


    Now that my ns are in ce, I just need to wait a few days to achieve both goals at once...


    Just like killing two birds with one stone...


    The quest and Hiltonboth will be mine.


    I''m looking forward to it and can hardly wait.


    "Guuu~"


    Oh... I guess I''m hungry too. I should get something to eat and then do some training.


    I''ve been way toozytely...


    I need to stretch my body out a bit.


    With that in mind, I got up from my bed and headed to the door.


    The handle felt cool in my hand as I turned it, and the door creaked a little as it opened.


    Stepping into the hallway, I could hear the soft hum of the air conditioning and the quiet echo of my footsteps on the smooth floor...


    I walked with a purpose, feeling the hunger in my stomach, as I made my way to the dining hall.


    ***


    That was thest time I left my room because after that, what happened to me wasn''t exactly bad, but it wasn''t good either.


    Now, I''m justying here, lost in thought, thinking about everything I''ve been doing over the past few days.


    For the past few days, I''ve been stuck in a boring routinejust sleeping, watching TV, ying on my phone, and eating breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    But after five days of this, I finally lost it.


    "Arghhh! This is too much, I can''t take it anymore!" I yelled, sitting in the middle of my king-size bed.


    I''ve been doing nothing but eating, sleeping, and repeating the cycle.


    I can''t even train or go monster hunting.


    "Allen is just too strict."


    After Kiara left, I tried to sneak out to train in the underground area.


    But as soon as I was about to leave my room, Allen showed up and stopped me.


    He said I had to rest for a week ording to the doctor.


    Seriously?


    But every time I tried to resist, he''d kick me back into my room and lock the door.


    I feel like a trapped princess who can''t see her lover.


    I can''t take it anymore; I need to get out of this room today, no matter what.


    Even if Allen tries to force me, I have to find a way to resist.


    I walked over to my door and opened it, only to be met with a sudden surprise.


    "Urghwhat are you doing here?" I shouted in shock, almost stumbling back as I saw someone standing right in front of me.


    My heart skipped a beat as I instinctively clutched my chest.


    That really scared me.


    How did he appear so suddenly?


    Had he been waiting for me here?


    No, that couldn''t be it...


    The second possibility seemed more likely.


    There was no way he could have just shown up out of nowhere like that, right?


    He was not Allen...


    He was...

 Chapter 116: Chapter116-Dueling with Allen

    There was no way he could have just shown up out of nowhere like that, right?


    To my surprise, a small boy, stood right in front of me, looking up with wide, eager eyes.


    "Boss, wee back! It''s been so long since Ist saw you!" he eximed excitedly, suddenly jumping forward to hug me tightly.


    Yeah... He was none other Ethan...


    Startled by his sudden affection, I blinked before letting out a small chuckle. "Okay, okay, I get it, you missed me, but"


    Gently, I ced my hands on his small shoulders and pulled him back a bit, looking down at him curiously. "Did youe here just to tell me that?"


    Ethan''s face lit up even more as if he had just remembered something important. "Oh, I almost forgot! Master told me to bring you to the underground training room."


    "Master?" I asked, a bit confused. "Who''s this master of yours?"


    Who could this master be?


    I never imagined they''d have one.


    Did Allen arrange for someone to train them?


    No, wait! What if


    Before Ethan could respond, it suddenly clicked.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, tilting my head as I asked, "Wait, is your master Allen?"


    Ethan nodded eagerly. "Yep! Master Allen!"


    Of course, it had to be Allen.


    He was the only person these kids would call ''Master,'' especially since he was the one who brought them into this house and the only person they interacted closely with.


    As I thought about it, I realized something else45 days had already passed since they first arrived, so by now, they should have gotten to know the mansion pretty well.


    I nced at Ethan, noticing how much healthier he lookedpared to the thin, sickly boy he once was.


    The investments I made in their well-being were clearly paying off.


    Hopefully, the returns would be just as satisfying.


    Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard Ethan''s voice again. "Boss!"


    I snapped out of it and smiled. "Alright, let''s go."


    With that, I followed Ethan down the hall.


    We walked through the winding corridors for a few minutes until we reached at the entrance of the elevator...


    Once inside, the soft hum of the machinery filled the silence as we descended deeper into the mansion.


    Within seconds, the elevator doors slid open, revealing the familiar sight of the underground training area.


    As I stepped out and took in my surroundings, I couldn''t help but murmur, "I really missed this ce while I was stuck in that illusion"


    In the illusion, there was no time for training. All I did was kill, over and overnothing else. No practice, nothing.


    As my eyes adjusted to the bright lighting, I saw himAllen, standing in the middle of the room, staring straight at me.


    His gaze was intense, almost unnerving, as if he could see right through me.


    Why is he looking at me like that?


    Whatever...


    Ignoring the weight of his stare, I started walking towards him.


    The sound of my footsteps echoed through the room, but Allen didn''t move an inch...


    His eyes stayed locked on me like I was something precious to him...


    "Allen, What did you bring me here for?" I asked sharply. "Are you finally going to tell me I''m free from house arrest?"


    Allen didn''t respond right away.


    He just kept staring at me, his expression unreadable.


    It was starting to get on my nerves.


    I was about to press him for an answer when he finally spoke, his voice calm and measured.


    "Young master," he began, his tone carrying a hint of something I couldn''t quite ce, "I called you here to take a test."


    "A test?" I repeated, stopping just a few feet away from him. "For what? And why should I even bother with it?"


    I wasn''t exactly in the mood to jump through more hoops.


    I was feeling pretty frustrated with him.


    I had already wasted five days of training because of him, and now he was telling me to take a test without giving me any time to prepare....


    It was thest thing I expected.


    Allen didn''t seem bothered by my reluctance.


    He stepped closer, shifting his gaze from mine to the side, and said, "The test is simple. You just need to fight me."


    What? No way am I fighting him.


    He''s an Ace ranker, and I''m just a Gold ranker.


    It''s pretty obvious how that fight would turn out.


    I blinked, taken aback by the proposition. "Fight you? That''s ridiculous," I scoffed. "There''s no way I can win against you. What''s the point?"


    But Allen remained calm, a small smile ying on his lips. "The point," he said slowly, "is that if your weapon manage to even scratch me, you win. And if you win, you''ll be freed from house arrest."


    I stared at him, my mind racing.


    Was he serious?


    Allen was leagues ahead of me in skill; there was no way I couldnd a hit on him, let alone scratch him.


    But at the same time, the idea of finally being free, of being able to leave my room, was too tempting to ignore...


    "You can''t be serious," I muttered, shaking my head. "You know I''ll lose."


    "Perhaps," Allen replied, his eyes narrowing slightly, "but I believe in giving everyone a fair chance. Even you."


    His words stung, but I knew he was just trying to push me into action.


    If I turned him down, I''d be stuck in my room for another two days, which I really didn''t want.


    However, if I win then, I could at least use the remaining time for training.


    But the real question was whether I could actually do it.


    After thinking it over, I gave in.


    "Fine," I said through clenched teeth. "I''ll take your test. But don''t think for a second that I''m doing this because I want to."


    Let''s give it a try.


    Allen''s smile widened ever so slightly, but he didn''t say anything more.


    He just stepped back, giving me space as he prepared himself for the fight.


    "Wait! Are we really going to fight here?" I asked, surprised by his actions.


    "Only if you want to," Allen responded.


    "I don''t," I said. "I''d prefer we fight in the center of the training room." Allen nodded and started walking toward the middle.


    I walked toward the center as well, and within a minute, I was there...


    Just as I had expected, Allen was more than 150 meters away from me..


    He definitely knows about my skills...


    As I stood there, the weight of what I was about to do settled heavily in my chest, but there was no turning back now.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the challenge ahead.


    I knew this wasn''t going to be easyin fact, it might be impossiblebut if there was even a sliver of a chance that I could win, I had to try.


    I met his gaze and asked, "So, when will we start?"


    "Whenever you''re ready," Allen said, his voice echoing slightly in the vast training room.


    I nodded...


    This was it.


    My one shot at freedom. All I had to do wasnd one hit.


    Just one.


    With that thought in mind, I activated my dash skill...


    (Dash Skill Level 3 Activated!)


    (Host''s agility rank has been boosted to tinum for 6 seconds!)


    Wow... This is my first time ascending tinum rank, and I have to say, the feeling is amazing...


    The change was immediatemy body felt lighter, faster, more in tune with every movement...


    For six seconds, I would be moving at a speed that could match the very best.


    The world around me blurred into streaks of color as I shot forward, the wind whipping past so fast it was hard to breathe.


    Yeah... Now this is what I called speed...


    Oh... Yeah...


    My focus zeroed in on Allen, who stoodpletely still in the center of the training room.


    His expression remained calm, almost indifferent, as if he were simply watching something routine rather than preparing to defend himself.


    Is he ying a prank on me or something?


    Why would he do that?


    It''s impossible for an Ace rank to be caught off guard by an attack from a lower ranker...


    An Ace rank usually has much sharper senses than a tinum ranker or anyone ranked below them, so there''s a good chance he''s observing me and pretending at the same time...


    I need to be on guard...


    I pushed myself harder, each step closing the distance between us in an instant.


    The gap narrowed rapidly, yet Allen didn''t budge.


    He stood motionless, his eyes locked on mine...


    He...


    Still...


    Hasn''t move...


    I don''t know why, but it felt like he was daring me toe closer, challenging me tond that crucial hit.


    He''s definitely got something up his sleeve...


    There''s no way he''d let me hit him that easily...


    But what can I do?


    I can''t back down now, especially since I''ve already used up 3 seconds of my skill. If I retreat, my chances ofnding a hit will drop significantly.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stay focused.


    It''s do or die...


    For me...


    Another second went by and, I was almost there, just a few meters away...


    I looked at his face again for thest time, which remained unchanged.


    You''re finished.


    My right hand gripped the hilt of my dagger tighter as I adjusted my aim toward his stomach.


    Yeah... I was nning to stab him.


    I wasn''t concerned about him getting seriously injured since we both had plenty of Ace rank healing potions.


    But, the real issue is whether I''ll actuallynd a hit.


    Even though my dagger was just inches from his stomach and moving slowly toward it, I still doubted I''d be able to connect.


    On the other hand, if I couldnd this hitsomething that seems possible given how close I amI''d win and be free.


    Just like that, I closed the final gap and swung my de at him, targeting his stomach...


    **SWOOSH**


    Wait, did I actually win?


    I just stabbed him, so I should have won, right?


    But it was so easy?


    Even while I was stabbing him in the stomach, I couldn''t believe I had won.


    I didn''t really want to ept it.


    A few secondster, my instincts proved right as my expression changed once more...


    Huh?


    What...?


    I felt even more confused and shocked when I realized that the figure I had just stabbed was just a fading illusion or after image...


    I expected this.


    There was no way he would let me stab him and win so easily.


    My heart raced as I scanned my surroundings, searching for where he might be.


    Where the hell he go?


    He was nowhere to be found.


    Damn... I need to get out of here as quickly as possible.


    He must be nearby.


    I immediately dropped into a defensive stance and jumped back to create some distance.


    I had just two seconds left of the dash skill to make my move.


    As I flew through the air, my eyes frantically searched for any sign of him.


    But where did he go?


    A chill ran down my spine as I realized what was happening.


    No way was I going to let him do this.


    I quickly nced at my wrist and prepared for a kick from behind.


    But...


    Before I could process what had happened, I felt a sharp pain in my wrist.


    My dagger flew out of my hand, spinning across the floor.


    What?


    How-


    A split secondter, a force hit me in the chest, knocking me backward.


    "Auckkk!"


    My vision spun as I tumbled to the ground, the wind knocked out of me.


    When I finally stopped rolling and sat up, gasping for air.


    "Ouch! That hurts! Why hit me so hard?"


    I saw Allen standing in the same spot, his expression unchanged.


    It was as if nothing had happened, as if my attack had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience...


    The whole exchangested only a few seconds, but in that short time, Allen had taken me down with the ease of swatting a fly.


    Two strikes, and I was down.


    I hadn''t even seen the second oneing.


    Sahhhh...


    I sighed heavily, already knowing the oue.


    I knew I lost the moment he disarmed me.


    Taking away my daggers was all it took; the rest of the fight didn''t really matter.


    "I surrender," I muttered, my voiceced with frustration.


    As these thoughts swirled in my head, Allen suddenly disappeared from his initial position and, In an instant, he was standing right in front of me, his hand extended toward me..


    "Young master," he said, his tone surprisingly gentle.


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his concern.


    So, he really does care...


    When he hit me in the chest, I wondered if he had forgotten our rtionship since the hit was quite hard.


    I hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took his hand, allowing him to help me up.


    Once I got back on my feet, I looked at him, still trying to process everything.


    "So, how was my fight?" I asked, attempting to keep my tone light even though I was feeling disappointed. "I know I lost, but still... how would you rate my performance out of 10?"


    Allen remained calm as he answered, "One."


    I blinked, thinking I had misheard him. "Wait, what? How much?"


    "One," he repeated, just as calmly.


    Did he really just say one?


    Was my fight really that bad?


    But... I thought I did well...


    I felt a mix of disbelief and embarrassment.


    "Why?" I asked, my frustration starting to show. "Why only one?"


    I really wanted to understand why he rated me so low...


    What if he could help me identify my weakness?


    Allen held my gaze. "Without proper technique, your skills are useless," he said, his tone firm but not harsh. "Speed and power don''t mean anything without precision and control. You rely too much on your rank and abilities, but that won''t help you in a real fight. You need to develop your own technique, which I didn''t saw in our battle, or you''ll always be at a disadvantage."


    Spot on...


    His words stung, but deep down, I knew he was right.


    My pride took a hit, but I couldn''t argue with the truth.


    He was right; I didn''t have my own techniques, even though I should have developed them...


    But...


    I can''t invent one...


    I just don''t understand how to create any.


    It''s not that I didn''t try.


    Before and after being trapped in the illusion world, I worked hard to create a signature technique but kept failing.


    After so many failed attempts, I gave up.


    But that doesn''t mean I can''t learn any techniques; I just couldn''t make my own.


    So, my best option now is to study technique manuals and learn from them, which means I''ll be using techniques developed by others.


    Anyway, getting back to the conversation, I asked Allen, "So, you''re putting me under house arrest again, right?"


    Allen replied, "Sorry, young master, but I have to do it for your own safety."


    I knew that wasn''t the real reason.


    There''s no way he''s doing it just for my safety.


    But it didn''t really matter what the reason was a loss is a loss.


    Since I lost, I had to honour our deal.


    I said, "Alright, I''m leaving now."


    Allen nodded as usual.


    He really doesn''t like talking much.


    As I turned to leave, I noticed Ethan in the corner practicing with a katana...


    He was swinging his katana in a vertical arc, staying in the same position while he did it.


    Huh? Why does he have a katana? Didn''t he prefer sword?


    When I first met Ethan, he always used a sword, so seeing him practice with a different weapon was a bit confusing.


    But I quickly brushed it off, assuming that since Allen was training him, he must be teaching him the right things.


    As I walked toward the entrance, I suddenly remembered something. I turned around and saw Allen standing right in front of me, as if he had appeared out of nowhere.


    "Allen? Why do you keep popping up like a ghost?" I asked, a bit surprised.


    He looked at me calmly and asked, "Anything, young master?"


    "Oh, right," I said, getting straight to the point. "Set up a personal meeting with Branda Hilton for this Sunday. If she refuses, tell her my father wants me to meet her and convince her to agree. Got it?"


    "Yes, young master. I''ll take care of it," Allen said immediately.


    "Good," I replied, then turned to leave.


    I went to the elevator, pressed the button to go up, and waited.


    After a minute, the lift arrived.


    I got in and pressed the button to go to the upper floor.


    In under a minute, the elevator reached its destination.


    When the lift doors opened, I walked out into the hallway and headed straight for my room.


    Along the way, several maids and bodyguards greeted me.


    A few minutester, I reached my room and went inside...


    "Damn, I''m really terrible at fighting. I need to focus on improving, or it could be a serious issue for meter."


    Just then, my virtual interface popped up with some surprising messages:


    (Ding! Congrattions, host! Your Appraisal skill has been upgraded to Level 3!)


    (Ding, Congrattions, host! Your much-awaited skill has been added to your character profile!)


    "You can check it now!"


    "Perfect timingI was just about to check on that."


    I pushed my other thoughts aside and quickly opened my character profile, clicking on the "Skills" section to take a look.


    1) **Dash Skill [Level 3]**


    2) **Rage Skill [Level 3]**


    3) **Horny Meter [Level Max]**


    4) **Sexual Stimtion [Level 3]**


    5) **????? [Level 5]**


    What?

 Chapter 117: Chapter117-Meeting with the Milf

    1) **Dash Skill [Level 3]**


    2) **Rage Skill [Level 3]**


    3) **Horny Meter [Level Max]**


    4) **Sexual Stimtion [Level 3]**


    5) **Future sight [Level 5]**


    What? This can''t be happening...


    "Holy crap! Am I really seeing this right?"


    I rubbed my eyes twice, hoping that somehow I was mistaken.


    But no matter how hard I tried to clear my vision, the words on the screen remained the same.


    Normally, I''m not one to overreact, but this this was something else.


    My heart raced, and I couldn''t believe what I was seeing as I stared at the skill name, clearly glowing on the screen.


    **Future Sight.**


    I didn''t even need a description to know exactly what this skill was about.


    I knew just how powerful it could be...


    Unable to contain my excitement, I shouted, "System, I love you!"


    My voice resounded through the room, though it didn''t quite match the surge of exhration I felt inside.


    My mind raced, overflowing with joy at the realization of this incredible power.


    "Okay, calm down calm down," I told myself, taking deep breaths to steady my racing heart.


    Let''s check the time limit for the skill.


    My hands shook with a mix of excitement and disbelief as I finally clicked on the skill, bringing up a new page with all the details about this incredible ability.


    **Future Sight (Level 5)**


    *(The power to perceive or foresee events before they happen, typically through vivid dreams.)*


    *(Duration: 50 seconds.)*


    *(Note: This skill cannot be activated at will. It will trigger automatically, at any time, in any ce, without the host''s consent.)*


    Huh?


    I can''t activate it...


    I was a bit surprised by the note, but I calmed down quickly.


    As long as I have this skill, I don''t really care when or how it works.


    Hmm...


    The duration was longer than I expected.


    I thought it would be 10 minutes since skills usually increase by 2 seconds with each upgrade.


    But this one is 5 times longer, which makes sense because it takes time to foresee things.


    I hoped this skill would finally help me with the Chain Quest Part 4 mystery...


    Yeah, it''s still unclear to me, even after trying continuously to understand it.


    A new page popped up with the quest information:


    **Chain Quest Part 4: [First Ranker]**


    **Mission:** Top the VR challenge


    **Objective:** 0/1


    **Reward:** 700 EXP


    I saw this quest about 4 days ago, and I immediately knew the system was up to something.


    But I couldn''t figure it out, so I left it alone...


    And now it''s still confusing.


    I sighed in frustration.


    Forget it for now...


    I nced at the other message about my appraisal skill leveling up, then turned off my interface andy down on the bed.


    I hadn''t used my appraisal skill as much as I wanted to...


    I could use it to scan my surroundings, but I wanted to try it on a person.


    I could call a maid to test it on her, but I didn''t feel like doing that...


    Maybe it was just because I was toozy to make the call.


    I pushed those thoughts aside and slowly drifted off to sleep, hoping for a quiet and restful night.


    ***


    Sunlight gently filtered through the curtains, casting a soft, warm light across my room as Iy peacefully asleep in my soft bed, dreaming of pleasant fantasies.


    Haha... So nice...


    A small smile tugged at my lips, and the chirping of birds mixed with the fresh morning air added to the serene atmosphere.


    Suddenly, a knock on my door jolted me awake.


    Wh...o?


    Groggily, I shouted, "Who the hell?"


    From the other side came a familiar male voice: "Young Master, if you sleep any longer, we''ll bete for the meeting."


    It was Allen...


    I shot up in bed, my mind racing.


    ''Oh, shit! I forgot today is Sunday, and my meeting with Branda is today.''


    At midnight the day before, Allen let me know that Branda had agreed to the meeting and emphasized that I needed to arrive by 9:00 a.m. or earlier.


    I looked at my smartwatch and felt a surge of panic when I saw it was already 8:40 a.m.


    "Damn it." I muttered.


    Leaping out of bed, I shouted, "Wait a few minutes!" and hurriedly dashed towards the bathroom.


    In my rush, Ipletely forgot to do my morning exercises.


    After a quick, urgent shower, I emerged with a towel wrapped around me.


    I sped over to my wardrobe, grabbed a white formal suit, and threw it on.


    I continued to rush through my preparations, knowing I needed to be ready as quickly as possible....


    I quickly put on my white suit,ced up my shoes, and rushed to the door.


    When I opened it, I saw Allen standing there, looking like an anime butlercool, collected, and ready to go. I just said, "Let''s go."


    Allen, always efficient and not one for small talk, nodded slightly.


    We hurried through the mansion''s hallways and reached the front door.


    Outside, I grabbed a random automatic car parked nearby.


    I jumped into the back seat while Allen got in the driver''s seat.


    Once the car doors shut, a beep sounded, and a calm robotic voice asked, "Where would you both like to go?"


    The car''s sensors recognized our number immediately.


    Allen provided our destination, and within moments, the car smoothly lifted off the ground and began gliding effortlessly through the morning sky toward our meeting.


    ***


    After a few minutes of smooth flying, the car finally stopped mid-air, hovering just outside the gateway of the Hilton Company building.


    The structure was impressive, towering at least 50 floors high.


    As the car slowly descended to the ground, I couldn''t help but take in the sheer scale of the ce.


    "So, we''re finally here," I muttered to myself as the car gently touched down...


    The Hiltonpany was based in Wasterton, a D-rank state, unlike mine, where their number of employees is probably close to that of this state.


    Anyway, I''m just going to focus on what I came here to do...


    I stepped out of the car and was immediately greeted by a pair of attendants arranged by thepany.


    Their uniforms were sharp, their demeanor professional, and they greeted me with polite nods.


    "Wee, sir. We''ve been expecting you," one of them said with a courteous smile.


    "Thank you," I replied, ncing back at Allen. "Allen, wait here. I''ll handle the meeting myself."


    After all, it was something very personal...


    Hehe...


    I ended up smiling creepily that made the attendants ufortable while Allen simply nodded, his usual stoic expression unchanged.


    The attendants led me to the entrance of the building and through the big ss doors into the grand lobby.


    The inside was stylish and modern, with shiny marble floors and simple decorations.


    It was really quietalmost too quiet.


    Oh...


    Then I remembered again it was Sunday, which exined why the ce seemed almost empty...


    "We''ll be taking the express elevator to the top floor, where Ms. Branda Hilton''s office is located," one of the attendants informed me as we walked across the spacious lobby.


    The elevator was a private one, reserved for VIPs.


    When the doors opened, we stepped inside, and I noticed that the elevator''s walls were made of clear ss, giving a wide view of the city as we went up.


    The attendant pressed the button for the top floor, and the elevator started its smooth, fast climb.


    Wow...


    Through the ss, I could see the city spreading out below us, the buildings getting smaller as we went higher...


    Since I don''t go out much for parties or events, so even just seeing the city feels like a really beautiful experience for me.


    But... Blurry...


    It was a little hard for me to see clearly because the elevator was moving so fast.


    Even though it was quick, the ride was almost silent, with only a faint hum from the machinery.


    The attendant stood quietly beside me, thinking how important the uing meeting was.


    What they didn''t know was that the uing meeting would be me screwing with their boss.


    Yeah... I will be fucking that Bitch...


    No wait! She is not bitch...


    If I remember right, her husband passed away two years ago, and she has two kids.


    So, hasn''t she already met the criteria to be called a MILF?


    Yeah, so why am I calling her Branda?


    I should be calling her MILF from now on.


    So the right way to say it would be:


    I''ll be fucking that Milf...


    As we neared the top, the elevator slowed down, and I felt a slight jolt as it stopped.


    The doors opened, revealing a luxurious, modern hallway with soft carpeting and elegant lighting.


    "Ms. Hilton is expecting you in her office," the attendant said, motioning for me to follow him.


    We walked down the hallway, whererge windows offered incredible views of the city below.


    The building seemed nearly deserted, with only a few staff members passing by now and then.


    It was obvious that today''s meeting was private, with minimal distractions...


    She probably thought that in our meeting, we''d be discussing something important.


    Oh, what a nasty bitch she is!


    Trying to y both sides


    I''ll make sure she regrets deciding to work with K.S.


    The attendant finally stopped at a set ofrge double doors at the end of the hallway.


    He knocked once, and after a moment, a voice from inside called out, "Come in."


    The attendant pushed the doors open, revealing Branda Hilton''s office...


    It was a spacious, elegant room with floor-to-ceiling windows, arge mahogany desk, andfortable seating arranged for meetings.


    A women sat behind the desk, a confident smile on her face as she rose to greet me.


    So, there she is...


    My Milf...


    She has long, dark brown hair styled in voluminous curls that cascade around her shoulders.


    Her striking blue eyes were intense and expressive, framed by well-defined brows and longshes.


    For the meeting, she wore a summer dress that revealed a significant amount of bare skin, which seemed unexpected for the asion...


    Wait, what?


    Why is she wearing a summer dress?


    I was surprised to see her in a summer dress since she usually wears a formal suit for our meetings.


    But honestly, I didn''t mind too much since her outfit showed off her curves and, boobs quite a bit.


    It almost looked like they might burst out at any moment.


    Her boobs were even more noticeable and, bigger than Kiara''s...


    "Wee, Michael. It''s been a while since west talked," she said warmly, extending her hand as I walked up. "I''m d you could make it."


    I ignored the double meaning in her words and asked, "Why are you wearing a summer dress?"


    She answered, "Can''t you see? It''s too hot for me to wear a formal suit like you."


    This was exactly why Michael often avoided hershe never answered directly.


    I used my appraisal skill on her, and a new page with her information appeared before me.


    Name: Branda Hilton.


    Height: 5''8" (173 cm)


    Age: 31


    Weight: 140 lbs (60 kg)


    Personality: Traitor, In heat 247, Milf, Seducer, Clingy, Kind towards childrens, Loves herpany and, her family more than herself.


    Evaluation: Gold-Rank Hunter


    Probability: There''s a 10% chance of reaching tinum-Rank by the age of 50.


    Hmmm... In heat... She''s already horny...


    That''s goodthis will make it easier for me.


    She then suddenly added, "Hmm, you see I''m extending my hand, right?"


    "Oh, yeah" I said, thinking about my n.


    I secretly activated my Sexual Stimtion skill, aiming to affect her...


    (Sexual Stimtion has been activated!)


    My goal was to make her as aroused as possible, hoping she would eventually beg for sex.


    "Yeah, I see," I replied, shaking her hand.


    At first, there was no visible reaction.


    Then suddenly, she gasped, "Ahh!"


    Her body tensed, and she quickly sat down in her chair.


    Her shoulders shook uncontrobly, and she looked pained.


    What?


    Down so quickly? How?


    I thought it would take at least two touches, but she''s already down after one.


    Just how much horny is she?


    Pretending to be Worried, I asked, "Branda, are you okay?"


    She was breathing hard, trying to calm herself. "Yeah, I''m okay," she said, though her voice was strained...


    Her face was flushed red, and she was clearly affected by the skill...


    She''s resisting...


    Which is actually a good thing, because the more she resists, the easier it will be for me to break her downter.


    I quickly checked her horn meter to understand the situation...


    Name: Branda Hilton


    Horny Meter: 135%


    What????


    That''s incredible


    She was already at 100% before I even touched her.


    Now her reaction makes sense


    She must have really been desperate for sex after her husband died in that car ident.


    It''s sad No one was there to support her.


    But


    That changes today.


    She''ll be mine in a few hours.


    Branda hesitated for a moment, then gave an awkward smile.


    "Have... a seat," she said, pointing to one of the chairs in front of her desk.


    I walked over and sat down, making myselffortable.


    Good... The n is moving just as expected...


    Even though she managed to calm her horny urges after my first touch, it was only a matter of time before she gave in...


    And I, of course, knew how to speed things up.


    For a moment, there was an awkward silence, and Branda looked a little flustered...


    Finally, she broke the silence. "So, what do you want to talk about? Is there something wrong with the project?"


    I shook my head and leaned back a bit. "No, I''m just here to check the project files yourpany has."


    That was just a cover; the real reason was something else entirely.


    She seemed to think about my words for a moment before standing up from her seat.


    Hmm?


    Moving with smooth, deliberate steps, she walked around her desk and approached me, her eyes locked onto mine.


    Her presence was intimidating, and as she got closer, she leaned in so that I could feel her warm breath on my skin...


    What is she doing?


    Branda gently touched my chin with her right hand, lifting it so I had to look directly into her eyes.


    Her blue eyes sparkled with a mix of desire and mischief as she whispered, "Did you reallye here just for that?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk to myself.


    ''She''s at it again.


    Branda had always been determined to tease the old Michael, to the point where he even skipped a party just to avoid her.


    But for me, it was differentif she wanted to tease me, I was more than willing to y along.


    "No, not today," I responded, catching her right hand in mine and feeling the softness of her skin.


    Thanks for making my work more easier...


    Her eyes widened slightly as she processed what I said, and her teasing attitude slipped for just a moment.


    One more touch...


    But before she could say anything, I activated my Sexual Stimtion skill again, making the horny sensations in her body even stronger...


    "What do"


    she started, but her voice caught in her throat as the skill took effect.


    Then, all of a sudden, she did something which I never expected...

 Chapter 118: Chapter118-Milf is too horny for her own good (18+)

    But before she could say anything, I activated my Sexual Stimtion skill again, making the horny sensations in her body even stronger...


    "What do"


    she started, but her voice caught in her throat as the skill took effect.


    Then all of a sudden, she caught her summer dress, the fabric bunching up awkwardly above her clothes...


    She was also trying to touch her clit or pussy area over her clothes...


    She didn''t even attempt to conceal her hornyness now.


    Her face twisted in pleasure, and I could see it was real this time, not the mild difort she''d been trying to hide...


    How much longer will you hold on?


    Her breath came in short, sharp gasps as she reached out, gripping the edge of the desk with one hand.


    Her other hand pressed against her side, and she panted, her voice shaky as she said, "Ah, Ah, fuck, I can''t control"


    Alright... It''s finally happening.


    Now it''s time for the finishing touch.


    Without thinking, I moved closer, cing my hands gently on her shoulders.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, my voice full of concern.


    Once again, I used my skills and gently pressed her shoulders.


    Just as I expected, her expression changed, and she cried out in pleasure, "Oh, fuck, I can''t take it anymore, I need a cock!"


    I replied, "You can have mine, I don''t mind."


    She turned towards me with a shocked expression, then shook her head and said, "Ah, so...sorry, Michael, you shouldn''t see this, what am I even doing?"


    Then she asked, "Are you doing this?"


    Haa... I expected her to ask that.


    I gave her a confused look and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Then she said, "Oh, you not?"


    Then, suddenly, she pushed me away. "If not, Michael, get out!"


    I pretended to be stunned and confused.


    "What happened? Why are you freaking out?" I asked, but she wasn''t paying attention.


    Her eyes were distant, focused on something I couldn''t see.


    "Get the fuck out!" she repeated, more forcefully. "And don''te back until I say so."


    So, she wants to calm down her heat again...


    Hmm... Then I''m sure she''ll masturbate as that is the only way she can calm down...


    But...


    I turned on my horny meter to check her, and saw that the percentage had gone over 200.


    I don''t think that alone will calm her down. When Lia went over 200 percent, she went wild for my cock.


    I asked again, "Why? I really don''t mind!"


    She quickly grabbed a flower vase from the desk and threw it at me, shouting, "Get out!"


    Reluctantly, I backed away, lingering for a moment at the door.


    I raised both my hands and said, "Alright, alright, as you wish!"


    She kept her gaze averted, not meeting my eyes, as if she was fighting something within herself.


    Finally, I stepped out of her office room, the door clicking shut behind me.


    I stood in the hallway, feeling a strong urge of hornyness...


    Fuck, I really wanted to take out my cock and ravage her pussy, but if I did that, she wouldn''t beg me for it.


    I want to see her pleading, so I have to wait a bit longer.


    I couldn''t even tell if she was masturbating or not because the office sses blocked my view.


    After waiting for over 10 minutes, Branda finally called out, "You cane in."


    I opened the ss door and was immediately hit with the smell of cum.


    So, she masturbated...


    I noticed her with her head resting heavily on the desk.


    Could she be feeling embarrassed?


    I made my way over and took a seat in the plush chair beside her.


    "Are you okay now? Do you need any help?" I asked.


    Her response wasced with frustration, "What do you think?"


    She then raised her head.


    She seemed visibly on her edge of pleasure...


    Her eyes, however, revealed a profound tenderness, as if Cupid himself had made them.


    "You look very stressed," I said, gently cing my hand over hers. "I can definitely help you rx.".


    With sex... Ofcourse


    "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice tinged with doubt.


    "Absolutely," I assured her with a firm nod.


    I smiled warmly, and she returned the smile.


    I held her gaze, looking deeply into her eyes. She met my stare for a moment before looking away with a sigh.


    She then said, "You know I''m married, right?"


    I answered, "I know, but your husband is no longer in this world."


    She hesitated, starting to speak but then trailing off. The room was silent for about five minutes.


    I stayed quiet too.


    Even though I could have pushed her to exin, I decided to let it go.


    She then looked at me, focusing on my body before shifting her gaze to her own.


    I was puzzled at first, but it became clear when she asked her next question.


    "What do you think of my body?"


    I was caught off guard and replied, "Hm? What?"


    She repeated, "How would you rate my body?"


    Wow, that''s quite a bold question...


    Is her lusty state affecting her judgment?


    I said,"Yes... About your body...


    I then deliberately looked at her tits, openly and without hesitation.


    Instead of being offended or disgusted, she pushed her boobs out even more.


    "You have a wonderful figure, Branda," Iplimented her, and she smiled again. "Great legs too," I added, ncing down at her legs.


    She turned slightly to the side, moving her legs out from under the table and pointing them in my direction, almost as if she was flirting.


    That''s my chance...


    Testing the waters, I affectionately but inappropriately patted her knee.


    Instead of reacting with shock, she uncrossed her legs and spread them a little wider.


    As I said, "How nice of you, Branda," I looked up at her...


    The morning sunlight cast a gentle glow around her, entuating the soft curves of her face...


    "I''m d you think so," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    I noticed it thenthe scent of her arousal now that her legs were open.


    Her breathing quickened, and it was clear she was turned on; the signs were unmistakable.


    She wasn''t wearing tights or stockings, just bare legs.


    "Lovely smooth thighs too, Branda," I said, now openly caressing her thighs. "I''d like to see more."


    She willingly spread her legs wider and pulled her dress up even higher.


    "Oh, that''s lovely, Branda. I think it might be cooler if you took off those cute little panties I can see. Will you do that for me?" I asked.


    That, however, seemed to be a step too far for her, despite how eager she had been up to this point.


    "You''ve got some nerve," she finally said, sounding annoyed. "Touching my legs and putting your hand under my skirt. What kind of woman do you think I am?" She was clearly upset. "You must think I''m some easy girl," she added, standing up and then sitting back down, pulling her skimpy underwear down past her knees.


    Even though she sounded angry, she did exactly what I asked, removing her panties and lifting her dress up to her waist again.


    She seemed easily influenced, I noticed.


    She slid to the edge of the chair and spread her legs, revealing her trimmed pussy and wet, glisteningbia in the light.


    Damn, she looks so good...


    Alright, let''s take this a step further...


    ''Branda, can you lock the door?" I asked.


    "Why?" she responded.


    "For some fun," I said.


    She asked again, "But, why?"


    "Just do it, you''ll find out soon," I insisted.


    Without much hesitation, she stood up and walked towards the door to lock it.


    Her dress slipped back down to her knees.


    I checked her "Horny meter."


    Name: Branda Hilton


    Horny Meter: 222%


    This exins why she''s following everything I say.


    For a moment, it felt like she was my girlfriend, but then I rememberedoh, she''s supposed to be like a mom to me.


    After Branda locked the door, she turned to me and asked, "Now tell me the reason."


    I quickly unzipped my pants, pulled out my big "reason," and said, "This is why."


    My cock..


    Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at it.


    "Oh my God," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Please, don''t make me do this, it''s too big."


    Then she hesitated and asked, "Will it hurt?" Her voice was filled with uncertainty as she looked at it, clearly conflicted.


    Her emotions seems really conflicted, switching back and forth between this and that.


    She turned away, trying to get herself together, but it was clear she was starting to give up.


    She kept rubbing her legs, as if trying to calm her heat down in her pussy...


    "What are you doing to me?" she asked weakly. "I''m not the kind of woman who does this sort of thing. I''m not slut and I don''t even like sex much. It''s you, you''re making me feel this way. Please don''t make me do this. I know it''s going to hurt because your cock is too big."


    Once again, she''s doing...


    "Oh Branda, I''m not making you do anything," I said, stepping closer and holding out my arms.


    She came into them, clinging to me, shaking with desire and gasping for breath.


    Her right hand reached for my penis, found it, and started rubbing it, making her moan with need.


    She looked down and said, "It''s so beautiful.


    I said, "Thanks for thepliment."


    "Are you going to use it on me to have sex?" she asked, breathing heavily...


    "Of course, but only if you tell me you want it, Branda," I said gently.


    She shook her head, denying her desire, but her barely audible voice betrayed her.


    "Yes, I can''t believe it, I''m so confused. I don''t want it, but I need to feel it inside me. Please put it in me gently," she begged, then quickly changed her mind, saying, "Oh no, what am I saying?"


    I smiled softly, wrapping my arms around her and pulling her close, my lips finding hers in a passionate kiss.


    As we kissed, I felt her body melting into mine, her hands clutching at my shirt as if she were drowning and I were her lifeline.


    "Just follow your heart and go after what you really want," I whispered into her ear, my hands sliding down her back, pulling her closer to me, my erection pressing firmly against her hip.


    But..." She continued resist for few minutes...


    Untill she finally gave up and, nodded, her eyes filled with lust as she looked up at me, her lips parted in anticipation.


    And then, without warning, she dropped to her knees in front of me, her hands reaching for my pants, her eyes locked onto mine as she undid my belt and slowly fully unzipped my pants.


    As my pants fell to the ground, she reached for my erect penis, her hands wrapping around it tightly, her eyes widening with shock as she felt its immense size and girth.


    "Will it even fit in my mouth?" she gasped, staring up at me with wide, lust-filled eyes.


    "Why not check it yourself and see if it fits or not?"

 Chapter 119: Chapter119-Punishing the Milf (18+)

    "Will it even fit in my mouth?" she gasped, staring up at me with wide, lust-filled eyes.


    "It''s all for you, Branda," I said softly, my hands sliding into her hair, guiding her head towards my cock.


    She nodded, her mouth opening wide, her lips wrapping around the head of my cock, her tongue swirling around the sensitive tip as she slowly sucked it deeper into her mouth.


    "Oh, Branda," I groaned, my hands tightening in her hair as I felt the intense pleasure of her hot, wet mouth enveloping my cock.


    As she sucked on my cock, her hands slid up and down its massive length, her fingers exploring every inch of its swollen, throbbing shaft.


    She''s experienced at it...


    I watched her, my eyes filled with lust as I felt her body trembling with desire, her hands and mouth working together in perfect harmony to bring me closer and closer to the edge of pleasure...


    But, then, suddenly she took out her mouth from my cock and, said, "Michael, can I ask you to do something for me?"


    I asked in confusion, "hmm... What?"


    She said, "Can you please try your best to not ejacte fast?"


    I asked, "Whatttt?"


    She said, "I want to suck you more and, more until I feel frustrated."


    Now that''s a problem...


    I don''t think I can hold on my ejaction any longer...


    But...


    Whatever, let''s just do it...


    I said, "I will try, for now suck me."


    Then she said, "Ok, I will, but promise me you will fuck me aggressivelyter on, okay?"


    "Ok!"


    I said as fast as I can as I was getting more aroused with time and, then I grabbed her hair and, then shoved her head in to my cock...


    While she said, "OghK."


    ***


    **Slurp**


    **Slurp**


    "Whwwy you not cu....ming?"


    Branda said while sucking on my penis as quickly as she can...


    With each stroke and suck from Branda''s wet, eager lips, it''s an effort just to hold it together  I''ll give myself that.


    With my cock head nestled snugly inside her warm and inviting mouth, and her free hand working at my heavy balls, every nerve and sensation is so overwhelming and intense that at times I was pretty sure it''s on the cusp.


    "Work harder," I grunted encouragingly  because I certainly don''t want it toe to an untimely end....


    She just nodded while sucking me...


    To be honest, even I don''t know how I could hold on my cum for so long...


    Perhaps it''s due to my recent rank improvement which has given me increased staminapared to what I had before...


    That is the only exnation that seems usible...


    But, in any case, for now let''s just enjoy...


    I was enjoying her sucking on my penis...


    After five minutester when I was still not ejacting, I could tell she was getting frustrated that it was taking so long and I fueled the fire just a bit by gruffly saying, "Hurry up, you Bitch! You said you''d make me cum and swallow it all! Come on, let''s get to it!"


    She looked up at me with desperation written all over her face as she said around my cock head, "I''m twying, honesth I yam. I''ll do bedder, sthoon ou''ll be clummin."


    She dropped back down fully onto my shaft and she was hungrily trying to drain my balls down her lovely throat.


    Her eyes were begging to me as she frantically jerked my shaft with both hands while she swirled her tongue rapidly around my cock head, her lips sucking hard on my bulbous head.


    Then she would release her hands and m down onto me driving her nose into my abdomen hard as she bounced her face on me.


    I decided to let her have my load...


    I had been holding it back just to torment her and she felt it as my cock swelled even more between her lips and she groaned around me


    "Ummm hmmm. Ummm hmmm!" I grabbed her head and held her nose to my pubic hair as my first four sts of cum rocketed straight into her stomach.


    Then I pushed her head back about six inches and held her there as the remaining five huge ropes of cum filled her mouth to over flowing time and time again.


    Branda''s eyes bulged out as she desperately worked at swallowing everything I had to give her and I gave her a lot!


    I released her face and she gently worked her tongue and lips round and round my cock head making certain that she had fully drained me.


    "Holy shit," she said finally pulling her well stretched mouth from my cock, "you really did have a gallon of cum in these things!"


    She squeezed my balls lightly as she said that.


    Deeply my voice said, "That was really nice, slut, but now look what you''ve done!"


    She looked at my cock in surprise wondering what she had done wrong and I continued. "Just how the hell am I to get this back into my pants? Now I need to fuck you!"


    I pulled her down onto her back in the floor and took position with my cock just at the entrance to her pussy.


    "Well, bitch, what do you want me to do?" I huskily asked.


    My slutty, Milf grabbed my hips and wrapped her legs around my ass then used all four appendages to pull me hard into her as she cried out, "Oh god, fuck ME!!!!!!! Fuck me harder than I''ve ever been fucked before! Make me cum on your cock till I can''t cum anymore!"


    Funny, that was what I had just decided to do to her I thought to myself with an inward chuckle.


    As I started thrusting into her I nced at the clock on the wall, it showed 9:45.


    In no time Branda was gripping tightly to me as she shook violently under her first climax of this go around.


    I just kept right on going, paying her no mind as I drove my cock hard into her core.


    She grabbed my face and pulled us together kissing me fiercely as our bodies worked in unison as we mmed into each other.


    My right hand pinched her left nipple before I gripped it really hard and pulled it out about 2 inches.


    She screamed as her back arched and her pussy mped onto me harder than she had before, her second orgasm coursing through her tight young body as I just kept pounding into her.


    As her climax waned she began moaning out, "oh my god ... oh my god ... oh my god ..." in time with my cock bottoming out inside her pussy.


    I looked once more at the clock and it showed 10:05 and I knew I was in for the long haul.


    Soon my never ending thrusts had her groaning hard into my shoulder and she was urging me to make her cum once more.


    My hand snaked in between us and quickly found her clit, making her eyes bulge in surprise.


    The first time I rubbed it between my thumb and forefinger she stiffened as she cried out "OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD! OH FUCK ME I''M CUMMMMMMMMMG! OH! OH! OH! OH! OH! OH! OH! OH! OH! OHFUCKYESOHGOD! YESSSS FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER ... HARDER ... THAT''S IT, FUCK ME AND MAKE ME YOUR BITCH!" Her cries rose in pitch and soon became inaudible as her body shook violently beneath me.


    After she came back down I eased up just a bit and then gently reached under her legs and lifted them up and back until her knees were pressed to the mattress on either side of her shoulders.


    "Oh my shit, you are in me so deep," she groaned as I resumed my slow thrusts, my cock pulling back until just my tip remained inside, then I reversed until my base pressed hard against her opening.


    After getting her going that way I dropped my hips an inch or so thus changing the angle of pration.


    This forced my cock head to rub hard against her g-spot on each inward and outward stroke.


    My first stroke made Branda emit a deep and raspy groan of pleasure while I slowly picked up my pace once more.


    "Oh my god, you fucking stud, I''m going to cum again! Oh my god YYYYEEESSSSSSSSSSSS!" and her vaginal muscles mped down onto me like a ten ton press! It was difficult, but I managed to continue moving in and out of her tight passage while she cried out continuously in the beautiful agony of her climax.


    Branda''s head was rolling side to side as she groaned and her climax slowly faded away.


    Suddenly her hands came up and grabbed at my face. "Show more, no, fuck me more, suck me dry!"


    I drove my hips forward forcing my cock deeper than ever into her and making her gasp.


    At the same time I grabbed her hands and said as deeply as I could, "As you wish, bitch, that''s why I am here at first ce!"


    Then I quickly pulled out and flipped her onto her hands and knees before mming my cock forcefully back into her dripping wet pussy.


    After giving her two more thrusts she was no longer thinking about my identity.


    "Oh god yes, fuck me from behind! I love this position! Don''t stop, whoever you are! Just fuck me and don''t stop fucking me! Oh god help me, I love your massive cock! Say you''ll fuck me forever!" She powered her hips back at me as she called out once more, "God damn it, SAY IT!"


    I was pounding relentlessly into her and could only managed a grunted "Forever", in my real voice.


    Branda jerked her head up and started to turn to look at me just before she screamed out, "Oh fuck yes, I''m cumming! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck my fucking ass!"


    She continued crying out and groaning in pleasure as her climax pulverized her tight body until she could only hang her head as she struggled for breath.


    My hand gripped my shaft as I pulled fully out of her before I changed the angle and pushed right back in, this time shoving about two inches of cock up her ass before she cried out, "Oh shit, not there! You''re too big, please not my ass!"


    No, no... By saying "please," you''re basically begging me to do it...


    I gripped her shaking hips tightly and slowly increased my pressure with my hips as I said, "Bull shit, bitch! You just told me to ''fuck your fucking ass'' and that is exactly what I am going to do!"


    "Oh god no! I didn''t mean it!" she cried out as I slipped another inch into her tight little ass.


    Then I held my position firmly as she moaned and continued begging me to pull out.


    I reached forward and grabbed her messy but still tied style hair and pulled her head back.


    "You asked for this, and now you are going to get it, bitch," I said in my deep voice and as I continued pulling she eased her ass back onto me another inch or so. "Come on sexy, you''ve only got an inch to go."


    It was actually over an inch, but I didn''t need to mention that to her.


    "You know you want it! Come on my slut, shove your ass back and take all of me!" I was concerned that part of my speech was more normal voice than the deep one I was using but she was so into getting her ass pummeled by me that she didn''t seem to notice.


    She wiggled her ass before groaning as she pushed back against me and soon I gruffly said, "Good girl, you''ve got my entire cock up your ass hole!"


    "Oh my god, you are so fucking huge!" My slutty milf groaned as her body quivered on my cock.


    I loosened my hold on her hair and she let her head fall forward as she started slowly pulling off of me and then pressing back onto me.


    Only an inch or so at first but soon she was pounding nearly my entire shaft into her sexy ass.


    In minutes she was working her ass on my shaft in a blur, I could feel her body respond to pleasure, to my cock, her muscles clenching around my cock as she screamed and groaned in pleasure.


    "Ahhh, my cum... I am cumming!"


    I knew that I had finally managed to push her over the edge, that I had finally given her what she had been craving all along...


    After her climax was over, I slowed up just a bit, my cock still buried deep inside her.


    I knew that she was still in a state of heightened arousal, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    As...


    I was...


    Still not satisfied...


    She tried to turn her head but simply couldn''t and so she just let it drop as she softly asked, "Why haven''t you cum yet? Even my husband whom I''ve ever been with would have cum ten times by now...that is if he could still keep it up."

 Chapter 120: Chapter120-Conquering the Milf (18+)

    She tried to turn her head but simply couldn''t and so she just let it drop as she softly asked, "Why haven''t you cum yet? Even my husband whom I''ve ever been with would have cum ten times by now...that is if he could still keep it up."


    "I''ll cum when I''m ready," I said to her. "But for now, I want you to know that you won''t find anyone who can fuck you like I am right now!"


    Damn, a few words weren''t deep enough and I thought I saw her react to them.


    She groaned hard as I resumed my hard and deep thrusts into her well stretched puckered hole.


    Once again I reached around her and found her pussy dripping with her juices.


    Fuck! she was soaking wet!


    Her body jerked in surprise when I slipped a finger into her pussy, then two and finally a third as I was fucking my hand into her cunt in time with my cock''s fucking into her ass hole.


    When she was groaning non-stop from her double fucking I moved my thumb up to her clit and rubbed it fiercely as I pounded both of her holes.


    "Michael, you are the best fucker in this whole worldddddddddddddd!"


    Branda let out such a blood curdling scream that I thought it would bring the entire host of attendants running into the room, but nobody arrived.


    Well, nobody came but Branda who babbled incoherently as she shook violently on my shaft and fingers.


    As she came back down to earth I pulled my fingers from her pussy I sniffed them and then licked her juices from them as Branda turned her head to watch me.


    One might think I had been doing it for years instead of just the past 1 month when I pulled fully out of her ass and said, "Suck my cock."


    She did it after slowly turning around, her talented mouth taking me fully down her throat as she removed all residues from her ass.


    "That''s enough, now I want your pussy," I said in my deep voice and she expertly spun around then shoved right back at me forcing my cock into her pussy all the way to the bottom.


    "Ohhhhh fucking hell," she moaned as I bottomed out.


    This time I was pounding her pussy with only one goal in mind, I wanted to cum!


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Minutester Branda cried out and then shook violently again as she came without a word, her teeth biting her lower lip to remain silent.


    The room was echoing with the pping sounds of our bodies smacking against each other over and over.


    Branda was mumbling gibberish as her passion swelled once more.


    My cock began to grow inside her and she perked up her head as she softly said, "Oh please, give me your cum! Shoot your seed into me! Do it, I want to feel it when you st my insides with your cum!"


    I gave her three more hard full thrusts into her pussy and she tore the mattress covering open when she clenched her fists as she cried out "Oh fuck, I''m cumming again!"


    Just as my balls powered up and my fire hose cock sted her insides with one huge stream of cum after another.


    Each st from my cock was received with a loud groan and a shudder from Branda!


    "Cumming! So much cum! Seeds! Baby seeds inside me!"


    Soon she was sobbing into the floor, head down, as we both reached the peak of our climaxes and began toe down.


    I was afraid I had hurt her but then I could hear her sobbing, "Nobody''s ever fucked me like this, NEVER! And I don''t even know how di you fucked me so hard."


    I said, "So-"


    I was about to say sorry but before I could evenplete she lifted her head and, turned it towards me and, "Please say you will fuck me anytime as you want, please."


    Huh? What''s with that question?


    I checked her horny meter and saw it had just crossed 260 percent.


    "Alright."


    I responded without any issues regarding the request...


    After that, I removed my cock from her ass and, settled on the floor next to Branda...


    Both of us were breathing heavily from our intense sexual activity...


    The truth is, it took me quite a while for my stamina to be exhausted...


    For a moment, I was almost convinced that I transformed into an Alien being with my endurance...


    I checked my watch to see the time...


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 11:55 a.m.


    Seeing the time made my heart race and my eyes widen in shock.


    Crap! I promised Allen I''d be there before 11 a.m., and now it''s already 11:55!


    He''s probably been calling me non-stop...


    I grabbed my phone quickly, my hands shaking as I saw over 50 missed calls from Allen.


    I really screwed up...


    Panic surged through me as I sprang to my feet, quickly grabbing my clothes and putting them on as fast as I could.


    Branda noticed my rush and looked at me with curiosity and concern. "Why are you leaving so soon? I thought we could rx a little longer."


    As her words settled, a realization hit me, and I turned to her with suspicion in my voice. "Branda, why are you working with KS?"


    Her face showed confusion and surprise. "What? The heck are you talking about?"


    She was clearly caught off guard, not expecting me to have figured it out.


    With a deep sigh, I fixed my gaze on her and said, "Don''t y dumb. I''ve known all along that you were working with them."


    I kept my tone calm but firm, hoping to prompt her into confessing quickly.


    She stared at me for a moment, her eyes searching mine for any sign of doubt, then asked, "If you knew, why didn''t you do anything?"


    I shrugged, trying to appear casual, and replied, "I was just observing you, gathering information."


    Of course, that was aplete lie...


    Realizing there was no point in hiding it anymore, she sighed and admitted, "Haaa.... Yeah, I was secretly working with them behind your back."


    I nodded.


    "Tell me everything, Branda. Start from the beginninghow did this all start, and what''s their real motive?"


    She hesitated briefly before finally giving in. "Okay, so..."


    ***


    "That''s how and why I decided to partner with them," she said, her voice trailing off as she finished exining her side of the story.


    I leaned back, thoughtfully rubbing my chin as I took in everything she''d just told me. "Hmm... Alright," I replied evenly. "In that case, take this."


    I flicked my wrist and tossed a small, shiny loyalty pill in her direction.


    She caught it easily in her right hand and looked at it closely.


    Her expression quickly changed from curiosity to defiance as she realized what it was.


    "No," she said firmly, shaking her head. "I don''t want to be your servant."


    I had expected this reaction. It was clear on her face before she even spoke. That''s why I had a backup n ready.


    I raised an eyebrow and calmly asked, "Are you sure about that?"


    Her answer was quick, almost stubborn. "I am."


    I nodded slowly, letting the silence stretch for a moment before I continued. "Think about it, Branda. If everything you''ve told me is true, who do you really think can help you more right nowKS or us?"


    She hesitated, the defiance in her eyes fading as she began to think it over.


    The room felt quieter as she thought about her options.


    Sensing her uncertainty, I pressed on, my voice arrogant but firm. "I think you already know which side offers you the better chance. Which side is the smarter choice for yourpany''s future."


    Her gaze dropped to the pill in her hand, and I could see the conflict in her expression as she considered her next move.


    After a few minutes, she gave me a narrow look and asked, "What assurance do I have that you''ll actually help me and mypany? How can I trust that you won''t betray me?"


    Humph... Unlike you, I''m not that kind of person...


    I responded, "Hmm? What if you''re not the only one who wants to bring them down? Would that make you feel more confident?"


    She furrowed her brows and asked, "So, you''re saying you have a grudge against them?"


    I said, "You could say that."


    We do have some unresolved issues with them...


    She replied, "But that still doesn''t make me feel secure enough to take the loyalty pill."


    I answered, "Branda, I''m not like you. I don''t betray my partners. You can trust that."


    Hearing that, she seemed a bit ashamed, lowering her head slightly. After a moment, she said, "I know you see me as a traitor, but I still believe what I did at the time was right."


    I cut her off, "Enough with the excuses. Are you going to take it or not?"


    I was getting frustrated with her dragging this out.


    I kept checking my watch...


    Damn, I was already runningte...


    After a few more moments of hesitation, she finally decided to take the pill.


    "Alright, I''ll take the pill," she said, her voice full of hesitation. "But I hope you don''t betray me."


    I sighed and replied, "Yeah, yeah, just take it already."


    Even though I was in a rush, I waited as she reluctantly brought the pill to her lips.


    I watched until she finally swallowed it, her expression a mix of unknown...


    Satisfied, I turned to leave, pausing at the door to nce back at her.


    "Goodbye, then. See you next time," I said, my tone indifferent.


    She gave a slight nod, her eyes still on me as I walked out of the room, leaving her behind...


    ***


    After leaving the room, a virtual interface suddenly popped up in front of me.


    ((Ding! Congrattions, host! Chain Quest: [First Milf] has beenpleted!)


    (Objectiveplete: 1/1.)


    (Congrattions, Host! You''ve earned 500 Essences from the Chain Quest, which have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Ding! Chain Quest Part 3 has been sessfully unlocked!)


    I barely reacted to the reward messages since it was just 500 essences.


    I moved on to the third quest, hoping for a better reward or I might lose interest inpleting it.


    I clicked on it, and a new page with the details appeared.


    **Chain Quest Part 3: [Cuck the fe!]**


    **Mission:** Engage in a sex with a woman within 30 days and fuck her in front of her boyfriend, husband, or fianc.


    **Objective:** 0/1


    **Reward:** 1000 EXP


    **Note:** This quest cannot be declined.


    What??


    I carefully reviewed the quest details.


    After thinking for a few minutes, I said to myself, "1000 EXP? The reward seems good. But the quest itself... isn''t it a bit too easy?"


    Yeah, I meant itI believe this quest is as smooth as a river''s flow.


    I had no issues with this quest.


    No problem...


    ''Thanks for the quest, system.''


    As soon as I saw it, a n toplete it quickly formed in my mind.


    Even though there''s a risk my n might fail and I could get caught, the chances of that happening seem really low.


    I quickly set the quest aside since I had plenty of time to finish it and focused on the current situation.


    I took the elevator to the third floor and then decided to use the stairs to get in some leg exercises.


    As I headed out, several attendants approached, offering to help me outside, but I declined their assistance...


    I checked the time: it was 12:20 p.m.


    It had been nearly an hour and a half since I promised to meet Allen.


    I had already received over 99 missed calls from him.


    I still didn''t understand why he kept calling.


    I know, he might be worried, but if he was truly concerned, he would have gone into Branda''s office himself, which he didn''t.


    So, he''s probably calling out of formality or because of my promise.


    I finally reached the entrance of the building after a few minutesing down the stairs.


    Allen was standing by my car, dressed sharply in his suit. I said goodbye to the attendants who had helped me and walked over to him.


    "Sorry, my phone and smartwatch were on mute, and the meeting took longer than expected," I exined as I approached.


    Allen nodded in understanding. "Young Master, I have some important news for you."


    "Go ahead," I said.


    Allen handed me my phone. "The Cannes event is being rescheduled."


    That''s suprising...


    I thought it would never happen again.


    I raised an eyebrow. "How did you find out?"


    "The Federal Association just made a live announcement," Allen replied.


    He pointed to his phone''s screen.


    I quickly tapped to view thetest updates.


    The news page loaded, and a video began to y.


    The reporter, standing against a backdrop of shing lights and official banners, said:


    "We have an important update. The Federal Association has officially rescheduled the Cannes event. The new date for this prestigious event is June 18th. This decisiones due to recent developments and aims to ensure everyone can fully participate. We will keep you informed of any further changes."


    Oh, the 18th...


    Today is June 2nd, so that means there are only 15 days left until the event...


    The screen shed with updates and official statements confirming the new date and rescheduling details.


    Allen added, "I wanted to make sure you received this information right away."


    "Thanks for that," I said.


    Allen then said, "Young Master, I need to let you know that this time, the meeting will be different."


    Different?


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    He continued, "This time, only the family''s future heir and recent generation are invited to the party, while the Association has excluded the elites and powerful figures."


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "Why?"


    Allen responded, "The associations haven''t released that information yet."


    This only added to the mystery...


    Why did the associations choose to invite just the current generation?


    What could it mean?


    There are many questions, but I''ll only get answers on the day of the event.


    It seems like this is going to be very interesting...


    Very interesting...

 Chapter 121: Chapter121-Essence points Hunting

    "Ummm, finally..."


    As I stepped outside, I took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling a surge of excitement and anticipation growing within me.


    I looked up at the sky, soaking in the warmth of the sunlight on my face.


    "Oh, so beautiful..."


    The sky and sun look so beautiful right now.


    After wrapping things up with Branda, I returned to my mansion with Allen and rested for about an hour.


    Once refreshed, I changed into morefortable clothes and headed to the Ambrosia domain gate to get permission for monster hunting.


    With the paperwork done, I was finally free to leave the association''s branch and venture into the outside world.


    And now I''m here to deal with some monsters.


    Okay, let''s move around now...


    With that, I began venturing deeper into the jungle.


    Today was going to be exciting because it would be my first time entering the moderate areas for monster hunting.


    The air was heavy with the earthy smell of wet soil and leaves, and I could hear the rustling of nts around me.


    The path ahead was overgrown, and the thick jungle canopy cast speckled shadows on the ground as I walked.


    ***


    After ten minutes of walking, I realized I still hadn''te across any monsters.


    I frowned a little...


    Am I still close to the entrance area?


    That seemed like the only reason why I hadn''t seen any monsters yet.


    I remembered mentioning earlier that few monsters stay close to the entrance area since they''d be taken out instantly by the automatic monster-killer guns...


    The domain''s security was impressive, and maybe I had underestimated how far I''d need to go to find any real danger...


    I sighed...


    Ughhh... Finding any monsters at this rate is going to take forever...


    Shaking off those thoughts, I pressed on, determined to find what I was after.


    The trees around me were gettingrger andrger...


    ***


    After another 30 minutes of walking, I finally spotted some monsters to test my new rank and power on.


    They were Iron-Fanged Wolves, their dark blue fur almost glowing in the dim light.


    There were a total of fifteen wolves.


    The wolves were about 15 to 20 meters away, their fierce roars echoing through the jungle as they stared in my direction.


    I activated my appraisal skill to check their ranks...


    The results were a bit surprising.


    **Iron-Fanged Wolf**


    Height: Around 5 feet tall at the shoulder.


    Rank: Early Common-rank


    The term "Early Common-rank" was unfamiliar to me, and it caught me off guard.


    I have never seen or heard it before...


    I quickly contacted the system in my mind. "System, what exactly does Early Common-rank mean? I get that it''s an early stage of themon rank, but how is that determined? And what rank am I currently?"


    This new information about sub-ranks left me feeling a bit puzzled and curious about my own standing.


    [Early Common-rank is a designation for creatures that are at the beginning phase of the Common rank. It indicates that they are rtively new to this rank and not yet fully developed in their abilities and strength. This is usually measured by theirbat experience and overall powerpared to others in the same rank. As for your own rank, you are currently in the Early Gold-rank.]


    I asked, "How can I tell when I''ll advance to the intermediate rank or higher?"


    [Host, It''s simple. If you have one-thirds of the essence points, you''re in the early phase. When you reach two-thirds, you''ll be in the intermediate phase. Once you''ve umted almost all the points needed, you''ll reach the peak phase.]


    I opened my character profile to check my progress.


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Race:** Human


    **Current Rank:** Iron


    **Title:** Netori King, Lust King


    **Progression to tinum Rank:** 30% (3800/12500 essences)


    ...


    Hmm, so I need about another 3 percent, or 420 essences, for the next upgrade in sub-rank...


    Lost in thought, I barely noticed one of the wolves charging toward me with a dangerous leap, aiming for my neck.


    Reacting instinctively, I snapped my interface shut and drew my daggers almost instantly...


    **SLASH**


    A body fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    It belonged to the wolf.


    My movements were almost like a bullet: in mere seconds, I had drawn both daggers and struck, cleanly shing the wolf''s neck in a vertical arc...


    Was my speed always this fast?


    I recalled that when I first came to this world, I had trouble fighting even one of these wolves. Now, they don''t seem like a threat at all.


    It''s incredible how much a person''s power and the challenges they face can change with their rank.


    **HOWL**


    The remaining wolves let out a collective howl of rm and, upon witnessing the death of their packmate, retreated in fear, their eyes wide with terror...


    I turned my attention back to the wolves and said, "Don''t worry, my friendseveryone will get their fair chance to die."


    I shed them a chilling smile, which was so disturbing that half of them turned and tried to flee, likely realizing they had chosen the wrong opponent.


    "Toote." I muttered...


    But it was toote to back out now.


    ***


    "Stop resisting, die already!" I yelled as I drove my knife into the wolf''s head.


    The de pierced through with ease, and the wolf went limp almost instantly, offering no further resistance.


    I released my grip on its neck, letting its body fall to the ground with a heavy...


    **THUD**


    With thest wolf killed, I scanned the area around me.


    Dead wolvesy scattered everywhere, their bodies still oozing blood...


    The air was thick with a familiar, disgusting smell..


    I tried to hold my breath, hoping to avoid the foul odor until the bodies dposed.


    After a minute, all the bodies had disintegrated into the air.


    I finally let out my breath and took in the fresh forest air.


    Huu... So, good...


    Anyway, that was surprisingly easy.


    In fact, it was almost effortless.


    It took me only about 5 to 10 minutes to take them all down.


    I wasn''t even exhausted, unlike before.


    This was a significant improvement for me.


    I checked my notifications to see what rewards I had received.


    (Congrattions, Host! 17 Healing Potions (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 170 Monster Essences from wolves have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 17 Monster Cores (Common) have been added to your inventory!)


    I also got a lot of essences from them...


    Being a top ranker is great.


    I can roam around and easily take downmon-rank monsters whenever I want


    But I doubt I won''t run into any Gold-rank monsters eventually. I just hope that whatever I encounter is weak, or else I might have to use all my strength to defeat it.


    I don''t mind killing them, but using my one-time skill on something when I have no idea what stronger monsters I might faceter is a big gamble.


    After thinking it over for a few more minutes, I decided to venture deeper into the forest to hunt more monsters.


    The farther I went, the more I noticed new and taller trees.


    One of them was a Menara, towering at 331 feet (100.8 meters).


    These trees,monly known as Meranti, are usually found in the tropical parts of Mysia.


    But this Menara was different from the ones I''d seen in my previous world.


    Its color was blue, which surprised me since, thest time I studied them, yellow was the usual color.


    I wasn''t sure why these were different.


    Curious, I approached the tree and touched it. Instantly, I felt a softness under my hand.


    Hmm... soft.


    The wood felt really soft to the touch...


    I hugged the tree for a few moments, enjoying its surreal softness.


    After about a minute, I let go and continued on my way.


    That felt nice...


    ***


    After a another half hour, I found myself slumped on a rough boulder, panting heavily with my daggers still clenched in my hands.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    (Congrattions, Host! 8 Healing Potions (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 80 Monster Essences from rabits have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 8 Monster Cores (Common) have been added to your inventory!)


    Countless notifications popped up in front of me, but I ignored them for now and focused on calming my breathing.


    The forest floor around me was littered with the lifeless bodies of eight rabbit-like monsters, their body parts lying in various directions.


    Their ears and legs, once so quick and twitchy, were now motionless.


    Shit... I am tired...


    I waspletely drained, my muscles aching with every breath...


    When I first began, I thought I could easily handle any monsters that came my way, but it proved to be much more harder than I anticipated.


    Some of these creatures were incredibly fast, even too quick for a gold-rank fighter like me to catch.


    The most difficult were these rabbit-like beasts.


    Their fur was a mix of soft white and pale pink, giving them an almost innocent appearance, but their sharp, steel-like teeth revealed a more dangerous side.


    Even though they were ssified as iron-ranked monsters, their speed was astonishing.


    They moved so quickly thatnding a hit on them was nearly impossible.


    Their small,pact bodies allowed them to squeeze into tight spaces and hide in the thick underbrush, making them even harder to track down.


    Because of this, I missed at least five of them, which dragged out the hunt.


    It took me nearly 30 to 40 minutes to finally finish them off.


    By the end, I was utterly exhausted...


    ***


    After resting for about five minutes, I felt my energy slowly returning.


    My breathing steadied, and the aches in my muscles dulled to a manageable level.


    I knew I had to keep moving if I wanted to make the most of my time out here.


    Rising from the boulder, I brushed off the dirt and sheathed my daggers, then started making my way deeper into the jungle.


    ***


    I walked for over 20 minutes, staying alert for any signs of monsters, but the jungle was strangely quiet.


    I sighed...


    Damn, it did my luck run out something?


    Or maybe the monsters were hiding because of the hunters I kept passing by.


    Yeah, every now and then, I came across other hunters...


    As I mentioned earlier, most hunters typically hunted in the moderate areas of the jungle.


    They were all busy with their own tasks and hardly noticed me as I went further into the wilderness.


    Everyone was focused on their own mission to hunt, and I wasn''t interested in getting in their way, just as they didn''t care about mine.


    ***


    Just as I was beginning to think my hunt mighte up empty, I heard a faint cry.


    "Anybody, Save!"


    I stopped immediately, straining to listen.


    The voice was weak, desperate, and filled with fear.


    "Anybody, save me! Please, is anyone here?"


    I turned toward the sound as I cautiously approached the source.


    Pushing through the thick underbrush, I reached a small clearing where the cry for help hade from.


    On the ground, I saw a skinny, average-looking guy without any weapons, crawling frantically through the dirt.


    He kept begging, "Please, someone, save me! I don''t want to die. Anyone!"


    His clothes were ripped, and his face was drenched in sweat and fear.


    He lookedpletely helpless.


    But...

 Chapter 122: Chapter122-A fight with Robbers

    But...


    While most people might have reacted differently, I felt uneasy about the situation.


    Why?


    Even though he was begging desperately and crying with tears streaming down his face, something seemed off to me.


    It felt as if his cries and the entire scene were staged, like he was putting on an act.


    The boar also just stood there for two whole minutes without moving.


    If it had shifted or done anything, I might have thought differently.


    To clear up my doubts, I quickly used my appraisal skill to check the boar''s rank.


    **Savant Boar**


    Height: About 3 feet tall at the shoulder.


    Rank: Mid lesser-rank


    What?


    It''s just a lesser-rank monster...


    How weak is that guy that he can''t even defeat a lesser-rank monster?


    I checked the details of the injured person...


    Name: Rowen Dall


    Age: 28


    ...


    Rank: Iron-Rank Hunter


    Probability: 80% chance of reaching Gold-Rank by age 30


    Wait, his rank?


    Isn''t he higher than the monster?


    So, that''s why I felt something was off...


    I quickly looked around to scany surroundings.


    I was in a remote area, with a heavy silence and no other hunters in sight...


    I realized the situation was bit too dangerous than I first thought.


    The people around were probably robbers or hunter killers.


    Since their ranks were low, robbers seemed more likely...


    I was sure there were more people hiding nearby, maybe even close to where I was standing.


    This meant I was surrounded...


    Their ranks were likely low since high-rank hunter killers usually operate solo, whether for missions or for pleasure.


    Even so, my situation wasn''t great since I didn''t know exactly how many there were, but I didn''t think I was in immediate danger of dying.


    After so many battles in the illusion world, mybat skills had sharpened considerably.


    I felt a surge of confidence that if things escted, I could rely on my dash skill to kill them off...


    But...


    "Fuck."


    Though, I would prefer not to use it...


    I quickly turned around and began walking away from the area.


    Despite my efforts to leave, I knew they wouldn''t let me go easily.


    I had only walked a few meters when I heard a rustling above me.


    Hmm? Who?


    Suddenly, a figure dropped from a nearby tree branch andnded directly in front of me.


    The man who appeared was strikingly handsome, with white hair that framed his solid, muscr build.


    He grinned at me, a cocky confidence in his eyes.


    "Hey, where do you think you''re going without my permission?" he asked, his tone casual, almost mocking.


    As soon as he finished speaking, five more men appeared out of nowhere, surrounding me.


    They were all armed with swords, smiling confidently.


    The man with white hair, who seemed to be the leader, smirked and said, "Now, as you can see, there''s no escape. You''re surrounded. Yeah, you guessed itwe''re robbers, or maybe you''d call us hunter looters. So, now that I''ve introduced myself, I''m sure you know what we''re after."


    His words hung in the air...


    I knew exactly what he meantmy belongings, my gear, everything I had, was what they were after.


    I shifted my focus and used my appraisal skill to check each of their ranks.


    After the interface appeared and I reviewed their ranks, I sighed in relief.


    How lucky could I be today?


    Why?


    Because all of them were either peak Iron rank or early Iron rank.


    There was a difference of at least one or two sub-ranks between us.


    Yet these cocky idiots were so sure they could defeat me easily.


    I don''t understand how they can be so reckless and not think things through.


    Ugh... My grandfather used to say, "If you''re not experienced in something, don''t let your opponent see that you''re confident about it."


    And it''s obvious to me now that these guys are inexperienced and probably think that robbing hunters is easier than hunting monsters.


    Anyway, I decided to stay quiet and wait for the right moment to strike.


    Yeah, I nned a surprise attack.


    While I could fight them head-on and likely win, a surprise attack seemed like it might make things easiermaybe even let me take them all down at once.


    But still... With their ranks, they should have tried to rob in a safer area. Why are they here?


    Maybe they didn''t find anyone to rob there and decided toe here because not many hunters hunt in safer areas.


    One of the robbers beside the white-haired guyBron, as he seemed to be calledchimed in with augh, "Bron, what are you talking about? We''re robbers, not tax collectors. We''re supposed to steal people''s stuff, not ask nicely for it!"


    Another one of the group nodded, scratching his head as if puzzled by Bron''s approach. "Yeah, that''s true, Bron. I think he''s got a point."


    The group burst intoughter, but there was no warmth in it.


    It was the kind ofughter that would send chills down anyone''s spinebut not mine.


    I tightened my grip on the handles of my daggers, getting ready for my next move.


    Bron''s eyes narrowed as he noticed my stance, theughter dying down.


    "What''s the matter?" he taunted, stepping closer. "You''re not thinking of fighting, are you? That wouldn''t end well for you."


    I asked, "What makes you think that wouldn''t work for me?"


    He replied, "Hey guys, check this shit out. He actually thinks he can beat us all. Even if you were a gold ranker, I don''t think you could do-"


    When Bron''s mocking words filled the clearing, I saw my chance.


    I had been waiting for this moment, and now it was time to act.


    Quickly and smoothly, I drew my daggers.


    The first target was the closest robber, a bulky guy with a scar on his cheek.


    I chose him because he was particrly vulnerable.


    He wasughing crazily, his eyes nearly closed, and his sword was sheathed.


    He had put it inside for some reason.


    I moved swiftly toward him, and his surprise was almostical.


    He asked, "How did you get here so fast?"


    I replied, "That''s none of your business."


    My daggers shed in the afternoon sun, and with a quick stab, I drove my right-hand dagger into his stomach.


    He shouted, "No"


    He tried to draw his weapon, but it was toote.


    "Ueghhh!"


    He copsed to the ground, gasping, unable to cry out due to the sudden pain.


    One down, next one...


    Before the others could react, I spun around and targeted another robber who was close by, trying to defend himself with a sword...


    He shouted, "No, I''m not dying so easily."


    I replied, "You are."


    I aimed for his stomach with my right-hand dagger but nearly missed as he almost sessfully blocked the attack.


    His spoken words were on the verge ofing true.


    But...


    Then I remembered, ''Oh, I have another dagger.''


    Using my left-hand dagger, I aimed for his throat.


    As my des approached, his eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting the move.


    The cut was swift and silent, slicing through his throat.


    His eyes filled with shock, but he had no chance to make a sound before copsing to the ground, his life ending instantly.


    "In the next life, think before you speak," I said, ncing at the dead robber.


    Then I turned to the other robbers with their boss.


    "Howhow did you do all this? No, how are you so strong? He said you were just an Iron ranker!" Bron shouted.


    His words immediately grabbed my attention.


    Huh?


    So there are others involved...


    Interesting...


    It seemed like this was a setup against me. Someone must have given them my details.


    But...


    Wait! They came just to rob me?


    That doesn''t make sense.


    "Me? An Iron ranker? Who told you that?"


    I was eager to find out who had given them my information.


    For a moment, it looked like he was about to spill the beans but then stopped himself and shouted.


    "Guys, kill him."


    One of them, anky fellow with a nervous twitch, swung wildly with his sword.


    I easily dodged his attacks; his swordy wasn''t as sharp as I expected.


    Or maybe it was decent...


    I couldn''t tell for sure, but it didn''t seem as skilled as fighters like Drek or Mickey.


    Their fighting style was on apletely different level.


    After dodging most of his strikes, I decided to stop messing around and lunged forward, stabbing him in the chest and ending it all.


    "Sorry, Lackey, but I need to finish this first before I can talk to your boss."


    He staggered back and fell to the ground, clutching his chest and, shouted for onest time...


    "My-Argggghh!"


    I had little time to react as the two robbers closed in from both sides, aiming to catch me off guard and take me down.


    But...


    They failed.


    I swiftly shifted my weight and spun, narrowly avoiding their initial strikes.


    The attacker on my left brought his sword down, targeting my shoulder.


    I twisted aside, blocking his de with mine.


    As his sword slid off, I seized the opening and drove my dagger into his side.


    He grunted, staggering back, but I was already on the move.


    Before the first attacker could regain his footing, I sidestepped and pivoted, focusing on the second attacker.


    His sword shed through the spot where I had been, but I was already behind him.


    I drove my left-hand dagger into his ribs.


    He gasped, dropping his sword as he copsed, clutching his wound.


    The first attacker, now recovering from my initial strike, turned back toward me with desperation in his eyes.


    I lunged forward, pretending to aim high.


    As he raised his sword to block, I smoothly struck low with my dagger, shing through his hamstring.


    "No, let meeeeeeee-"


    He fell, screaming in pain, and I quickly finished him off with a stab to his throat...


    "Shut up, you''re too loud."


    I felt irritated by all the pleas for mercy.


    After taking out theckeys, I scanned the surroundings...


    But, I couldn''t properly do it as because the system notifications kept appearing nonstop infront of my vision disturbing me from scanning anything...


    With no choice, I opened them to see...


    (Congrattions, Host! 5 Healing Potions (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 50 Essences from Humans have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 5 Human Cores (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    So, with the essences from the wives, rabbits, and now these guys, I had umted a total of 300 essences.


    Hmm... Not bad...


    After a moment of checking my system, I turned my attention to thest remaining survivor.


    With only Bron left, the clearing was quiet...


    Yet, the air was still thick with the scent of blood...


    The once-confident leader now stared at the dead bodies of his men in shock...


    His bravado was gone, reced by fear.


    He backed away, his smug grin turning into a desperate expression.


    He said, "How? How can you do all of this so quickly? You''re a monster, a pure monster."


    With that, he turned and tried to flee but stumbled and fell to the ground.


    I called out in his ascent, "Yo, where do you think you''re going without my permission?"


    As I walked toward him, both of my bloody daggers still in my hand...


    He immediately dropped to his knees, his hands raised in a pleading gesture.


    "Wait! Wait, please!" he cried, his voice cracking with panic. "II''ll give you everything! Just let me go! I didn''t mean any of thisplease!"


    I paused, observing his fear take hold.


    The cockiness he had earlier was now reced with genuine terror as he pleaded for his life.


    The scene was almost pathetic, a sharp contrast from the arrogance he showed just moments before.


    His frantic begging showed how quickly confidence can fall apart when faced with real danger...


    "Hmmm, that''s an interesting offer, but what exactly do you have that might make me reconsider finishing you off?" I asked.


    Normally, it might be a tempting deal, but only if the person standing before me was a tinum ranker instead of Iron...


    For a moment, I saw a flicker of hope in his eyes as he nervously said, "I... I have something that could change your mind."


    I was intrigued when he mentioned something valuable.


    "Show me!" I demanded.


    He hesitated before saying, "But first... you have to make a blood oath that you''ll let me go unharmed. Only then will I show you."


    A blood oath... I wasn''t keen on that, but if the "thing" he had was valuable, it could be worth it.


    "Fine, but I''ll only make a blood oath after you show me the item," I said.


    "Okay!" he agreed, relief evident in his voice.


    He then pulled out a badge with arge capital "C" on it and said, "This is one of the badges belonging to the rebels."


    I responded bluntly, "Prove it."


    I wasn''t going to trust him easily, especially with all the fake rebel badges floating around in the market.


    "Alright," he said, clearly nervous.


    He squeezed the badge, and to my surprise, red liquid began to drip from it.


    The more he squeezed, the more the red liquid flowed out...


    The red liquid was indeed blood, and it came from a fallen rebel.


    Rebel badges are created by a special monster who infuses them with a unique substance.


    When a rebel dies, some of their blood gets absorbed into the badge.


    It''s believed that when this happens, the badge sends a signal to its creator, notifying them of the rebel''s death.


    Bron went on, "See that blood? It proves this is real, and it belonged to one of the rebel Captains."


    Oh, and the rebels have a ranking system among them.


    The ranks are as follows:


    1) Lieutenant


    2) Captain


    3) Major


    4) Commander


    5) General


    6) Warlord


    7) Lord Marshal


    Lieutenant is the lowest rank, while Lord Marshal is the highest.


    I don''t know much about the other ranks, but everyone knows that there are two Lord Marshalsone leads TERROR, and the other leads ECLIPSE.


    Yeah... Two leaders...


    There are also 12 Warlords in total, with six from each organization.


    Returning to the issue at hand, I said, "You''re right about the badge, and yes, I do want it, but..."

 Chapter 123: Chapter123-Hell Hound and Troll

    I paused and watched Bron''s reaction.


    He was smiling, seeming to think I had already decided to let him go.


    His confidence was apparent, but I stayed silent, letting the tension build...


    As his patience wore thin, he asked, "So, will you let me go?"


    I replied, "Yes, I will but only if you tell me who send you all here?"


    As soon as I asked, his expression changedpletely.


    Fear shed in his eyes as he stammered, "S-sorry, but I can''t do that."


    Curious, I asked, "Why can''t you tell me?"


    He took a deep breath and exined, "I made a blood oath with someone, swearing never to reveal anything about him. If I break that vow, my body will explode, and I''ll die. That''s why I can''t tell you anything."


    I said, "Alright then, goodbye."


    Bron looked confused and asked, "Huh? What do you mean, goodbye? Are you not going to"


    **BANG**


    The sharp sound of a gunshot rang out, and Bron''s body fell to the ground, a look of shock frozen on his face.


    Yeah, before he could finish his sentence, I pulled a gun from my inventory and fired it.


    The bullet had struck him squarely in the skull, killing him instantly.


    I muttered, "What a mess..."


    Kneeling beside his lifeless body, I took the rebel''s badge from his hand.


    "Sorry, but I still don''t think letting you go is a good idea. You had to die."


    I offered a brief prayer for Bron''s soul before shifting my focus back to the surroundings.


    So many dead bodies scattered around. I needed to leave before any other hunters arrived and found me.


    As I turned to leave, something caught my eye.


    "Huh?"


    It was a mask.


    It was nestled in the belly of a bulky man, attached to his shirt.


    The mask was a Guy Fawkes mask, a rare item since thepany that made them had gone bankrupt 20 years ago.


    Since then, no such masks had been sold in the market...


    Curious, I approached the man''s body and picked up the mask.


    The mask was distinctive with its wide mustache, thin vertical beard, and pale face.


    It was crafted to conceal the wearer''s identity while symbolically representing "the face of the people."


    What an interesting mask...


    It would be a waste to leave it behind.


    I''ve got to take it with me.


    I quickly tucked the mask and badge into my inventory and ventured deeper into the dense jungle.


    The air was thick with humidity, and the distant sounds of wildlife echoed around me.


    I started movingzily through the jungle, but I remained on high alert, with my senses sharp and focused.


    I was still determined to hunt as many monsters as I could today.


    ncing down at my watch, I checked the time.


    ---


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 4 p.m.


    ---


    Not much time has passed...


    It had only been two hours since I entered the jungle, though it felt like much longer.


    The thrill of the hunt made time seem to stretch...


    Ohh... yes, another thing, how many more essences do I need?


    Curious, I opened my character interface.


    The familiar screen appeared before me, disying my progress.


    ---


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Race:** Human


    **Current Rank:** Iron


    **Title:** Netori King, Lust King


    **Progression to tinum Rank:** 29% (4110/12500 essences)


    **Attributes:**


    [Power]: Gold


    [Speed]: Gold


    [Spirit]: Gold


    [Recovery]: Gold


    ---


    ''Just need another 150 essences to upgrade to next sub rank,'' I calcted quickly.


    That''s only fifteen more monsters... I can handle that.


    As I closed the interface and prepared to move on, I suddenly froze.


    Who?


    My instincts red as I heard a faint rustle from a nearby bush.


    The sound was subtle, something a less experienced hunter might overlook, but I knew better.


    I crept towards the bush, careful not to make a single sound...


    Slowly, slowly...


    My senses were sharp, and every muscle in my body was tense, ready for anything that might leap out at me.


    **RUSH**


    As I got closer, the rustling grew louder, but I kept calm, my right hand slowly moving towards my de, prepared to strike at any second.


    Finally, when I was near enough, something small and fast burst out of the bush, aiming straight for my eyes.


    **SWOOSH**


    "Shit!"


    It was a rabbit-like creature with sharp teeth and ws, trying to blind me in one swift move...


    **SLASH**


    But before it could get close, the sound of my de cutting through the air echoed around me.


    The creature''s body split cleanly in half, from head to toe, and it hit the ground with a dull thud, its face locked in shock.


    "That was close," I muttered to myself.


    The rabbit had appeared out of nowhere from the bush and made the huge mistake of going for my eyes.


    My right hand was ready, so I easily took it down before it could do any real damage.


    Yeah, when I said "shit," it wasn''t about meit was about the rabbit...


    "I have to admit, this jungle is really dangerous..."


    I muttered, scanning the surroundings for more threats.


    Danger could be lurking anywhere.


    Once I was sure the area was clear, I knelt, picked up the rabbit''s body, and stored it in my inventory.


    I had to keep moving because the sun was setting, and I only had a few hours left.


    Damn, I need to hunt fast...


    I didn''t want the hunt to take too long since I had an online meeting with anotherpany tonight.


    I quickened my pace and made it through the jungle, covering about two kilometers in no time.


    But then, I suddenly stopped.


    No, "stopped" isn''t the right word for it.


    I didn''t just stop; I was frozen in ce.


    My feet were too scared to move.


    Why?


    Because...


    Before me was a sight that sent chills down my spine.


    "Who... did this?" I muttered...


    On the groundy a creature I had never seen beforea new species that was truly uneasy for me...


    Although I had seen this creature in movies from my previous world, this was the first time I was encountering it in reality.


    It...


    It was a Hellhound, a terrifying beast with three heads and a body cracked withva oozing out like molten blood.


    But...


    What was even more disturbing was its condition.


    One of its heads waspletely severed, a few meters away, with an expression of sheer terror frozen on its face.


    Its legs were scattered around,va still dripping from the stumps where they had been torn off.


    Brutal


    Whoever or whatever did this had ripped the Hellhound apart with terrifying precision and strength.


    It had to be a monster above its rankthere''s no way a creature of the same rank as it is could have defeated it like this.


    I used my appraisal skill on the Hellhound to check its rank.


    As expected, it was Mid-Umon.


    That means the monster responsible must be at least peak Umon rank or higher.


    But the Hellhound''s misfortune has turned into an opportunity for me.


    How?


    An Umon rank monster is worth 100 Essence points, and since this one is now as weak as a Common rank monster, it''s best for me to finish it off.


    But hold on!


    I scanned the area but didn''t see any signs of monsters nearby, which made me wonder if the attacker was still around.


    If it''s not here, I need to finish off its prey before ites back.


    I''m not too worriedI still have my dash skill, so if things go south, I''ll use it to get out of here fast.


    After a moment of thought, I quickly moved toward the injured Hellhound.


    As I got closer, it looked at me, and instead of roaring, howling, or baring its fangs, it just stared helplessly.


    It was as if it had already epted its fate.


    I took my stance, daggers ready, prepared to finish the job


    But just before striking, I gave the Hellhound onest nce.


    Both heads...


    Its dark red pupils seemed to beg for an end to its suffering.


    For the first time since arriving in this world, I felt pity for a monstera literal monster.


    Seeing that, I decided to make it quick.


    "Don''t worry, buddy, I''ll make it fast, though I can''t promise it won''t hurt."


    With those words, I swiftly stabbed both of the Hellhound''s heads...


    I stabbed one dagger from the left and the other from the right.


    Even with my daggers buried in its heads, the Hellhound''s body stayedpletely stillno growling in pain or thrashing around like other monsters.


    What kind of creature is this?


    I knew it wasn''t dead yet because I hadn''t received a reward notification.


    So, I used my appraisal skill and found something that exined the current situation.


    The Hellhound had a skill called Death Resistor.


    From the name, I figured it was resisting death and trying to survive.


    What kind of overpowered skill is that?


    Well, let''s see if it can actually hold out.


    But


    After a full minute, it finally copsed to the ground, with hotva oozing from its stabbed heads.


    I didn''t care what it was doing during that time, because once it died, my rewards came through immediately.


    (Congrattions, Host! 1 Healing Potion (Gold) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 100 Essences from Hell Hound have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 1 Monster Cores


    (Umon) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Ding, congrattions host! You have advanced to Mid-Gold Rank!)


    Oh, I just leveled up to the next sub-rank!


    That kill was really rewarding...


    I barely had to do anything and ended up with a bunch of free Essence points.


    Now, that''s what I call luck.


    No risk, all reward...


    Who wouldn''t want luck like this?


    As I reveled in my victory, the ground beneath me suddenly began to shake.


    "Huh? What''s going on? Is this an earthquake or something?" I mumbled, struggling to keep my bnce.


    The trees and branches around me began to shake violently, and the tremors only grew stronger...


    What the heck is happening? Why is it getting worse?


    Wait!


    It was clear that a monster was approaching.


    I quickly took cover in a nearby tree and made sure to store the Hellhound''s body in my inventory before hiding.


    Damn, just as I was feeling fortunate about my luck, things took a turn for the worse.


    What kind of monster could this be?


    A Dragon?


    No, they''d be flying.


    A Giant?


    That seems more usible


    Given the intensity of the shaking ground, I knew this creature must be at least Rare rank, which means it''s as powerful as a tinum rank or higher.


    After a tense minute of waiting, the source of the tremors finally came into view.


    Honestly, I couldn''t see its face at all.


    I could only see its feet, which were 30 to 50 timesrger than mine.


    Its enormous belly was about one-third the size of a Menara tree.


    After a moment of struggling to look at ist face, I used my appraisal skill on it...


    **Savage Troll**


    - **Height**: Approximately 30 feet tall


    - **Weight**: Around 3,000 pounds


    - **Strengths**: Exceptional endurance among all Umon rank monsters, strong regeneration, immense size, high durability, sharp ws.


    - **Weaknesses**: Slow agility, vulnerabilities to fire, cold, and acid, limitations in regeneration.


    - **Critical Body Parts**: Underbelly, eyes, head.


    - **Rank**: Rare Rank Monster


    - **Odds of Sess**: There is an 8% chance of sessfully defeating this creature in a confrontation.


    -**System Note**: Host, it is strongly advised not to engage with this monster unless you are prepared for the possibility of death.


    The creature was a Tron immense, hulking beast that made me look like an ant...


    I wasn''t surprised by its name, as Trolls are typically massive, but this one''s underbelly was on a whole other levelit was huge.


    However...


    When I saw the system message, all I could think was:


    "Seriously, system? Was that nessecary?"


    **ROAR**


    As all this was happening, the Troll let out a roar that shattered my sound barrier.


    My ears...


    It hurt so much...


    Damn, why didn''t you warn me that its roar would be this loud?


    I barely managed to stay conscious, holding my ears tightly with both hands to block out the deafening sound.

 Chapter 124: Chapter124-Suicide? Nah!

    The Evening sunlight filtered through the dense jungle, asionally hitting a person''s face as they raced through the undergrowth.


    Yup... That person was me.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    My breath was heavy, and each step felt like a huge weight dragging me down, but I couldn''t afford to stop...


    Why?


    Because that troll of a monster was right behind me, closing in.


    For what?


    Apparently, that injured Hellhound I came across was actually its prey...


    Yeah, so, it was the one responsible for all that shit.


    Just a few minutes ago, when I tried to hide from it.


    It started tearing down trees around me, trying to smoke me out because it knew whoever had taken its prey was nearby.


    I had no choice but to run, because if I''d stayed, I probably would''ve been crushed by one of those falling trees.


    So, I bolted, but not before it spotted me and started charging after me.


    But...


    It was too slow...


    It was at least half a kilometer behind me.


    I still don''t understand how it managed to spot me from so far away.


    The birds'' chirping grew louder, almost drowning out the sound of the rustling branches that shook with every step I took.


    But there was one thing I didn''t know...


    "Fuck, How much longer do I have to keep running?"


    I shouted, my voice strained with exhaustion...


    I checked my watch to see the time:


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 5:30 p.m.


    "Huff..."


    I was already deep in the jungle, maybe close to entering a dangerous area that I definitely wanted to avoid.


    **ROAR**


    Then, suddenly, a deafening roar reverberated through the jungle, more intense than anything I''d ever heard.


    "Huff... That bastard."


    It was so powerful that it felt like the very earth was shaking beneath my feet.


    Suddenly...


    "What the...?"


    A shiver ran down my spine, and in that moment, my instincts told me to stop.


    It was a feeling I''de to trust ever since I came back from the illusion worlda deep warning I knew I shouldn''t ignore.


    Because if I did, I had no idea what might happen to me.


    There was a real chance I could die for ignoring my instincts.


    Without thinking, I came to an abrupt stop, my heart pounding in my chest.


    I stood frozen for about five seconds, every muscle tight, every sense on edge, waiting for... something.


    Suddenly, a loud noise shattered the silence behind me.


    Huh?


    I spun around, my eyes widening in disbelief as I saw a massive Menara tree, at least 25 feet tall, hurtling through the air directly toward me...


    "Shit!"


    The realization of whoor whathad thrown it hit me like a shockwave.


    Troll...


    There was no time to react.


    **BOOM**


    The enormous tree crashed into the ground just ten meters in front of me with a thunderous boom, shaking the earth beneath my feet.


    The force of the impact sent a powerful gust of wind rushing outward in all directions.


    Stay stro-


    I tried to brace myself, but the wind struck me with such force that I lost my bnce.


    "Uhhhh!"


    I stumbled, my legs buckling, and within moments, I was on the ground, gasping for breath.


    For a brief moment, everything was still except for the pounding in my ears.


    "My eyes..."


    Dust from the exploding tree covered my face, blurring my vision and making it hard to focus as I tried to regain my bnce.


    I quickly rubbed my eyes with both hands to remove the grit.


    After a few tense seconds, my sight began to clear, though my eyes were red and stinging from the rubbing.


    Despite the slight pain, I chose to ignore it.


    Why?


    Considering this was a good opportunity to escape from the troll, with the area covered in dust, I believed it would be harder for even the troll to see me...


    Pushing myself up from the ground, I took a deep breath and began running again.


    But...


    My luck seemed to be running out as things rapidly went from bad to worse.


    While I was running, a loud crash sounded, and somethingnded beside me...


    Hmm?


    I nced over to see a Monkey Spider, its face twisted into a creepy grin even as it was falling.


    "Oh crap, run!" I muttered and I sped away, knowing the spider wouldn''t take long to catch up...


    I briefly considered using my Dash skill but quickly changed my mind when when I saw some dead daffodils nearby.


    This indicated I was in a dangerous area, though I wasn''t sure if I had just entered or had been there for a while...


    **


    I continued running, but after a few more minutes, I had to stop...


    "Fuckkkkk!" I shouted in frustration...


    Why?


    The ground ahead ended in a cliff, leaving me with little time to figure out what to do next.


    **CRRRREEEEAAAK!**


    A loud noise echoed nearby.


    I looked back and saw the spider clinging to a tree not far away.


    The distance was about 15 meters, which wasn''t much for the spider.


    I quickly checked its stats and saw it was at the same rank as me, which wasn''t surprising.


    Carefully, I approached the edge of the cliff to see how high it was.


    "Hoo."


    I was stunned by what I saw below.


    There was argeke, and the cliff itself wasn''t very highabout the size of a 30 to 50-story building.


    Using my appraisal skill, I found out the pond was 80 meters wide and 15 meters deep.


    I nced back at the spider, which was watching me closely but not moving.


    It seemed to sense what I was thinking.


    Should I really jump?


    The problem was, while I wanted to jump, there was a good chance theke might be inhabited by sea monsters.


    I had no idea what kind, since I''d never faced sea monsters in this world before.


    I hoped it wasn''t something like a giant anaconda or a Kraken.


    Or my Dash skill might not be very useful.


    Considering I was in a dangerous area, anything was possible.


    While I was still weighing my options, the ground began to shake more violently, and the troll was getting closer.


    "No way, I''m out of here!"


    I was cornered, with the spider and the troll closing in from either side...


    It''s better to jump rather than wait up here.


    If there are any Rare rank monsters in the water, I can always use my Dash skill to escape if needed.


    "No time to think!" I said to myself.


    Taking a deep breath, I ran to the edge and jumped off the cliff.


    The air whipped past me as I fell toward theke.


    The drop seemed endless, with adrenaline making everything feel like it was in slow motion.


    My heart raced as I neared the water.


    **SPLASH!**


    I hit the water hard, plunging deep beneath the surface.


    The icy, murky water shocked me, and I kicked vigorously to swim up.


    "Uff... Uff..."


    That was risky...


    For a moment, I worried that I might die from the impact with the water.


    When I finally surfaced, I gasped for air and scanned the water for any signs of danger.


    I surveyed my surroundings and noticed something strange moving just below the water''s surface.


    Then, I nced down, trying to see the bottom of theke.


    Hmm?


    What is that?


    The darkness made it difficult to see clearly, but for a moment, I thought I saw somethinga shape, almost like...


    "Was that an eye? Nah, if it was, the monster would be the size of the entire ind."


    Yet, my curiosity got the better of me, so...


    Just to be sure, I looked down again, but all I saw was darkness, no matter how hard I tried to see further.


    "Sigh... I''m getting way too paranoid."


    It''s crazy how much a single thought can mess with your mind.


    Now I was seeing things that probably weren''t even there.


    Anyway, let''s leave before anything more dangerous happen...


    I started swimming steadily and quickly reached the outlet.


    I wasn''t a great swimmer in my previous world, but in this one, I learned it as part of my training.


    I didn''t practice often, but Allen always reminded me to be prepared for anything.


    Taking a deep breath, I dived down again, swimming close to the bottom of theke.


    While swimming, I didn''t notice any more movement in the water, but I was still mesmerized by theke''s beauty.


    The water was incredibly fresh.


    What was its name again?


    Oh, rightLake Karakos...


    I remember seeing the name when I used my appraisal skill earlier.


    I have to say, this water might even be purer than Lake Baikal in Russia, from my old world.


    It struck me that mostkes and rivers in this world are still fresh, untouched by humanity.


    It''s true what they used to sayhumans really are nature''s greatest threat.


    After covering a good distance, I decided to resurface for a quick breath before diving back down.


    ***


    After a few minutes of swimming, I finally reached the bottom, only to encounter another problem.


    Three spider monkeys were on the riverbank, their backs turned toward me.


    I had no clue what they were focused on, and I wasn''t eager to find out.


    Suddenly, one of them began to turn around.


    I quickly dove deeper, pressing myself against the riverbed like a lizard.


    ''Don''t look down. Don''t look down.''


    If the spider monkeys noticed me, I''d have no choice but to surface.


    Why?


    Because these creatures aren''t just experts at throwing acidthey can swim too.


    If they spotted me, I''d be in serious trouble.


    ''But why are they here, anyway?''


    I know this is a jungle, and monsters roam freely, but spider monkeys are different.


    They usually avoid rivers, even though they can swim, for some unknown reason.


    So seeing them here was a bit surprising...


    To say the least.


    I didn''t know if the spider monkeys would be alerted if I moved underwater, but I wasn''t taking any chances.


    I stood motionless like a statue.


    ***


    But after a few more minutes, I was running out of breath.


    I was on the edge.


    A gold-rank hunter usually can hold their breath underwater for about 8 to 12 minutes, and I was definitely pushing those limits.


    I was sure I had surpassed 12 minutes by now.


    Meanwhile, the spider monkeys, oblivious to my situation, continued to watch the surroundings.


    Thinking quickly, I drew both of my daggers.


    ''I''ll have to use it to take them out!''


    My Dash skill seemed like my only option now, given how dangerous the situation was.


    At this rate, I might drown.


    I readied my daggers, and just as I was about to use my skill, something happened...


    That was...

 Chapter 125: Chapter125-Hollow Gutweed

    Just as I was about to jump out of theke, the spider monkeys finally left the area.


    But I didn''t celebrate or sigh in relief.


    By now, my field of vision was already beginning to darken at the edges.


    I bent my knees as I got ready to reach the surface in go.


    Huh?


    But suddenly I realized that I couldn''t move my feet.


    Looking down, I saw that my ankles were tangled in underwater weeds.


    I hastily bought my spear out and shed it to cut the weeds.


    (Congrattions, Host! 10 Essences from Hollow gutweed have been added to your Character Profile!)


    Seeing the notification, my eyes widened.


    No way...


    But before I could move, another weed held my ankle.


    I shed again.


    My vision was thinning at an rming pace.


    (Congrattions, Host! 10 Essences from Hollow gutweed have been added to your Character Profile!)


    I again felt something on my feet and I attacked again.


    (Congrattions, Host! 10 Essences from Hollow gutweed have been added to your Character Profile!)


    As the weeds continued to hold me down, I tried to attack them to the best of my ability.


    Slowly but surely, I was getting away.


    Damn it, I need to move fast.


    Instead of taking them out one by one, I shed them all at once, killing them quickly and freeing my ankle.


    I was free!


    I immediately swam upward and, within a few seconds, emerged from the water, gasping for air.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    I didn''t waste any time and dashed to theke bank.


    When I reached the edge, I crawled out of the water andy down on the ground.


    "Ugh... I almost drowned."


    I should have taken them all out at once instead of one by one.


    If I had, I would have gotten out of the water much sooner.


    "Dammit, my head," I muttered in frustration.


    Anyway...


    For now, I needed to rest and catch my breath.


    Panting heavily, Iy still, letting my body recover from the ordeal...


    As Iy there, I remembered something.


    Oh, right, how much essence did I get from all those kills?


    I quickly pulled up my system and checked the notifications page to find out.


    (Congrattions, Host! 5 Healing Potions (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 50 Essences from Hollow Gutweed have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 5 Monster Cores (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    Alright, so 50 essence points here and 30 there, making a total of 80 essence points.


    Not bad, especially considering what could''ve happened if I had messed up.


    But no point dwelling on that now.


    Then, I looked at my essence points and began to pondering something...


    Isn''t this like some kind of infinite glitch, where I can keep earning more essence with hardly any effort?


    I mean, I could probably rack up another 1,000 just by repeating the process.


    Yeah, by doing absolutely nothing


    Oh, wouldn''t that be incredible?


    But hold on!


    Is thiske only filled with weed monsters?


    That''s what''s making me suspicious.


    Even though I went deeper and didn''t find anything else, there could still be something lurking, right?


    But I quickly pushed that thought aside as my greed started taking over.


    So much essence, so much potential


    Imagine if I could actually upgrade to tinum rank with this!


    Who knows how many weeds are down there?


    After mulling it over for a few more minutes, I made up my mind to go for it.


    Once my body had recovered from all the stress, I quickly got to my feet, ready to dive back in.


    The idea of diving back in wasn''t just temptingit felt almost essential, like how food is crucial for every living being.


    I couldn''t miss out on this chance.


    I tightened my grip on my daggers, feeling their weight steady me, and took onest look around.


    For onest look, I nced at the clear water.


    From this vantage point, I could only make out the location of the weeds.


    Everything was quiet, with only the gentle ripples of the water and the sound of my breathing.


    It was now or never.


    With a final, I crouched down and dove back into theke.


    The cool water rushed over my skin, and for a moment, it felt refreshing, washing away the exhaustion from my earlier struggle.


    As I descended deeper, that familiar sense of dread began creeping back in.


    I could feel the weeds waiting for me, as if they were lying in wait.


    The memory of their tight grip around my ankles was still fresh, but this time, I was prepared.


    When I reached thekebed, there they were, swaying gently in the current like ghostly fingers ready totch onto anything.


    It was as if they were aware of my presence, knowing exactly what I was there to do.


    ''Alright, let''s do this,'' I whispered to myself, the words barely audible in the water.


    I quickly began slicing through the weeds, collecting essence with each cut.


    Notifications popped up in my mind, each one confirming another sessful harvest.


    (Congrattions, Host! 10 Essences from Hollow Gutweed have been added to your Character Profile!)


    The essence points were adding up faster than I ever expected.


    My body moved on autopilotshing and collecting, over and over.


    More, more, more...


    But...


    Hmm?


    Just as I began to feel triumphant, theke seemed to shift around me.


    The water was still as cold as before, but something had changed.


    I felt a strange pressure building in my ears.


    I paused and looked around, trying to see if something wasing.


    No-


    Then, I felt a subtle tug at my ankle.


    My heart raced.


    Who?


    I nced down, expecting to see another vine of Hollow Gutweed.


    Nobo-


    Instead, I saw something muchrger and more solid.


    A shadow moved beneath me, too swift and too smooth to be just a nt.


    What the...


    My blood ran cold as I realizedthere was something else down here, something that had been watching me all along.


    Damn it...


    I quickly kicked my legs like a fish and started swimming upward.


    I didn''t even bother trying to figure out what kind of creature it was...


    But from its massive shadow, I could tell it had to be at least mid-Gold rank, maybe even tinum.


    Since it was in the water, it definitely had the upper hand, while I would be at a disadvantage.


    I had no intention of fighting a losing battle.


    I avoided looking down, and for a moment, I considered using my skill, but I changed my mind when I realized there was no one nearby.


    Where did it go?


    I nced to both sides but couldn''t spot it.


    Still, I didn''t stop.


    Within another ten seconds, I burst out of the water and jumped onto drynd without even checking what it was.


    Thank, it didn''t chase me, or I would have been in serious trouble.


    ***


    I stood up and looked out over theke, focusing on the water''s surface.


    I carefully scanned the area, trying to spot the shadow that had appeared earlier, but it was nowhere to be found.


    The creature must have gone invisible again.


    I pushed the uneasy thoughts away and opened my character profile.


    With a quick tap, I brought up the notification panel to check my recent rewards...


    (Congrattions, Host! 40 Healing Potions (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 400 Essences from Hollow Gutweed have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 40 Monster Cores (Iron) have been added to your inventory!)


    Only 400?


    Damn, I was expecting at least 800...


    Was I really that slow?


    Ugh...


    With a frustrated sigh, I turned my gaze toward the dense jungle ahead.


    I was currently deep within a danger zone, and staying here would be a serious challenge.


    Hunting in this area wasn''t just risky; it was almost suicidal.


    It would probably be wiser to head back to my own zone while I still could.


    I was also running out of time.


    I nced at my smartwatch and saw that it was already 6 p.m.


    The sky was painted in shades of orange as the sun slowly sank toward the horizon, casting long shadows over thendscape.


    In the fading light, I could just barely see the outlines of two moons rising, though only small parts of them were visible through the twilight haze.


    So beautiful...


    It was just like one of those anime scenes where the protagonist proposes to his crush and either gets a yes or a no as an answer.


    After admiring the scene before me, I set off to return to the moderate areas.


    ***


    After walking for another half hour, I stopped when I heard some noise.


    Hmm? Is that the sound of swords shing?


    It sure sounded like that.


    I usually avoided fights, but the noise grew louder as I approached.


    Still, I wasn''t going to investigate until I heard a cry that sounded familiar.


    I knew that voice.


    Who did it belong to?


    Why did it sound so familiar?


    Curiosity got the better of me, so I moved closer to the source of the noise and discovered something unbelievable.


    When I reached a tree near where the sounds wereing from, I peeked around it...


    Ohh, I never expected to see her here.


    In front of me, three people were fighting.


    Out of the three, I recognized one of thema woman with long brown hair.


    She had stunning crystal blue eyes, a small yet perfectly shaped nose, and a well-bnced face.


    Her wless white skin and doll-like features made it easy for anyone to be captivated by her beauty.


    Her figure was well-developed, with every aspect in perfect proportion.


    It was Mira...


    Yes, the future heir of the Lapele family.


    I didn''t recognize the other two; I had never seen them before, not even in the illusion world.


    One of them was a man of at least 30 years old, and the other was a woman of a simr age.


    The man, tall and imposing, had a rugged look.


    His short, messy ck hair and sharp brown eyes gave him a tough appearance.


    His muscr build was visible under his worn armor, and he wielded a bow.


    His serious, focused expression showed he was an experienced fighter.


    The other fighter was a woman with striking features.


    Her sleek, silver hair fell straight down her back and contrasted with her dark, almost violet eyes.


    Her outfit was both stylish and practical, blending lightweight armor with flowing fabric that allowed her to move swiftly and gracefully.


    She expertly wielded a pair of curved daggers, demonstrating both agility and precision.


    I used my appraisal skill on them and discovered their names: Lian Hephsus and Tia Ebdrodia.


    But the most surprising thing was the monster they were all fighting.


    "What on earth is that?"

 Chapter 126: Chapter126-Miras Unique Ability

    My breath caught as I watched them battle the massive creaturea gigantic, snake-like beast,rger than any monster I had ever encountered.


    Its body was cloaked in shimmering blue scales that reflected the fading light of the sunset.


    But what truly made my blood run cold were the eight heads towering over the battlefield, each asrge as a boulder, with fangs that dripped a thick, dark fluid.


    ''What the hell?''


    Is that a hydra or something?


    I was shocked because hydras usually have 9 heads, but this one only had 8. So, what kind of creature was this?


    I could also see from here that it didn''t have any tongueswhen two of its heads opened their mouths, they were packed with sharp, razor-like teeth.


    I instinctively activated my appraisal skill, desperate to know what kind of monster they were up against.


    __


    **Arohan Hydra Serpent**


    - **Height**: About 20 feet tall


    - **Weight**: Around 2300 pounds


    - **Strengths**: Razor-sharp fangs, powerful tail, spits poison, sharp scales, Second Chance, Fear Induction...


    - **Weaknesses**: Vulnerable to fire, weak flesh and sharp des.


    - **Critical Body Parts**: Eight heads, eyes, and neck.


    - **Rank**: Early Rare Rank Monster


    - **Odds of Sess**: There''s only a 3% chance of defeating this creature in a fight.


    - **System Note**: Host, it is highly rmended not to engage with this monster unless you''re ready to face the possibility of death.


    __


    I sighed in disappointment...


    Damn... That''s a Rare Rank monster.


    I thought it was a Peak Gold Rank.


    If it had been, I would''ve used my dash skill and attacked right away.


    Defeating a Peak Gold Ranker isn''t impossible for me at this point.


    Yeah, it would be challenging, but with my skills, I''d stand a chance.


    But this guy is Rare Rank...


    I''ve never faced a Rare Rank monster before, so I''m not as confident as I would be against a Gold Rank.


    But what about them?


    When I appraised Mira and the others, I saw they were all at Peak Gold Rank, just one level below that snake...


    Talk about bad luck.


    The snake was currently locking its gaze on them.


    I''m not sure what it''s up to, but based on the strengths I just read, it''s probably trying to intimidate them...


    Hmm.


    Looking back, when I faced that Elite Rank Razor Dragon, wasn''t it doing the same thing?


    I remember being so scared I almost pissed my pants from the fear and pressure.


    Though I have to admit, the pressure from this snake isn''t even a third of what I felt from that dragon.


    ***


    Mira gripped her sword tightly, the weight of the situation pressing down on her.


    She nced at Tiara and Lian, who were both equally focused.


    So, the fight''s about to start?


    Okay, let''s see who wins.


    I won''t interfere unless I see a chance...


    And by chance, I mean if the snake gets tired out by the fight...


    Yeah... Basically, I want them to battle the snake until it''s worn out and weak, so I can take it down at the end.


    Mira took a deep breath and spoke with a firm voice, "We need to take out its heads one as fast as possible. Stay close, and don''t let it separate us."


    Lian nodded, his bowstring already drawn, a glowing arrow nocked and ready.


    Wait! That arrow?


    When I saw it, I was visibly confused.


    Isn''t that a Blood Arrow?


    The red glow sure makes it look like one.


    If that''s the case.


    How is that guy even using it?


    No, seriously, why would he even use it?


    Bloody Arrows are extremely powerful for tinum rankers, but they''re a dangerous choice for anyone Gold rank or lower on this.


    When I say powerful, I mean it.


    They''re double-edged.


    Their specialty is delivering massive damage or even killing a monster in a single shot.


    Sounds amazing, right?


    But there''s a downside.


    Every time you shoot one, you have to use your maximum strength.


    Yeah... your maximum strength.


    Why?


    Because Blood Arrows are primarily crafted from the teeth of Titans, an Elite Rank monster.


    That''s why most Gold rankers and below can only manage to fire around 10 arrows at most.


    Just 10.


    And if the monster in front of you dodges or survives all of them, then you''re done for.


    Anyway...


    Tiara, wielding twin daggers, darted ahead, positioning herself to the serpent''s side.


    Nah, that''s a bad move.


    Very bad move.


    The serpent made the first move. Its eight heads lunged forward like a coordinated barrage of spears.


    Mira jumped, raising her sword just in time to block one of the heads'' snapping jaws.


    The impact jolted her arms, but she stayed steady, using the force to spin and sh at another head that came at her.


    Lian shot an arrow.


    It flew through the air, glowing with power, and hit one of the serpent''s heads right in the eye.


    "Shreeek!"


    The serpent roared in pain and reared back, but it didn''t back down.


    Instead, its tail whipped around with terrifying speed.


    Tiara, who was moving in to strike the serpent''s side, saw the tailing but couldn''t react in time.


    The massive tail mmed into her, sending her crashing into a nearby boulder.


    Hmm... This is what I was talking about...


    A few days ago, when I was reading a monster encyclopedia, it warned in red that you should never attack a serpent''s side if it has more than two heads unless you''re tinum rank or higher.


    I didn''t think much of it at the time, but now I see why...


    A sharp cry of pain escaped her lips as she slumped to the ground, trying to regain her breath.


    "Tiara!" Mira shouted, but she couldn''t afford to look back.


    Another head struck at her, forcing her to duck and roll.


    She retaliated with a precise upward sh, but the serpent pulled back just in time to avoid a fatal blow.


    Liam was already in action, his bow humming as he fired another arrow, targeting the serpent''s exposed neck.


    The arrow hit its mark, sinking deep into the creature''s flesh.


    But the serpent didn''t back off. Hissing, one of its heads turned toward Lian, fangs bared, and sprayed a stream of dark, thick poison.


    Liam tried to dodge, but the poison struck his leg, burning through his armor and searing his skin.


    "Shit!"


    He screamed in pain and fell to one knee, struggling to endure the pain.


    ...


    But...


    I don''t get it. Why haven''t they used their special abilities yet?


    I expected them to unleash their powers right away and try to inflict as much damage on the serpent as possible.


    But they''re not even attempting that.


    So, what''s their n?


    Mira is barely staying on her feet, and Tiara and Lian seem seriously injured.


    But something doesn''t add up.


    Mira Lapele isn''t the kind of person who rushes into a fight without a solid n.


    So, I''m convinced she has some strategy to take this thing down.


    ...


    During the battle, the serpent clearly had the advantage.


    It loomed over the battlefield, its massive body showing only a few small injuries.


    Even with its upper hand, I still believe the oue was still unclear.


    Why?


    In a fight, the moment you think you''ve won is often when you''re in the most vulnerable state.


    The serpent opened one of its many mouths and spat a stream of venom directly at Mira, ignoring herpanions.


    Mira quickly leaped out of the way,nding on the other side of the field.


    But the serpent had anticipated this.


    As soon as she hit the ground, it unleashed another wave of poison, this time in a muchrger quantity, aimed straight at her.


    Mira rolled across the ground, narrowly avoiding most of the attack.


    However, she wasn''t entirely unscathedher right leg was sshed with the poison, the burning liquid searing her skin...


    Wait a minute! Did she do that on purpose?


    I mean, she dodged the poison, but just as the acidic green liquid was about to hit the ground, she moved her leg and let it get burned on purpose.


    Is she some kind of masochist?


    Who in their right mind would willingly injure themselves, especially against a rare-rank monster?


    What is she trying to do?


    Now that I think about it, was I wrong to expect so much from her?


    Maybe... Let''s wait and see what happens.


    ...


    The serpent suddenly halted its attack and fixed Mira with a menacing gaze.


    Why did it stop? Shouldn''t it continue spitting poison to weaken its foe? There doesn''t seem to be any reason for its pause.


    The noise of battle faded, leaving a tense silence in the field.


    The serpent''s eight heads leaned in, all focused on Mira as if she were nothing more than an insignificant insect.


    Mocking? I see...


    Many monsters follow this trope, pausing in front of their prey as if victory is already assured, assuming their opponent is powerless.


    I expected more from a Rare Rank monster.


    Usually, intelligent creatures recognize that time is crucial in battle and that letting an opponent linger could be dangerous.


    They locked eyes for a moment, almost like they were having a silent conversation between hunter and prey.


    Even though Mira was injured, she stood strong.


    Her face remained calm, concealing any pain from her injured leg.


    Another concern: did she forget to bring any potions with her?


    If she has any, she should use them. And why are the others just sitting in the tree, enduring their injuries?


    Don''t they have any potions left?


    If not, then it''s understandable.


    "Lian, do it!"


    And then, breaking the silence, Mira''s voice rang out, sharp andmanding,


    Hmm? Wh-


    As if her words had magic, Lian, who had been lying on the ground moments before, suddenly sprang to his feet.


    The injuries that had left him helpless were gone, as if they had never been there.


    His eyes were cold and focused as he reached into his monster storage bag and pulled out not just one, but at least fifteen swords.


    Each sword was a long saber.


    Lian threw the swords into the ground, where they stood upright in a perfect circle around him.


    In one smooth move, he notched a Blood Arrow to his bow, the weapon glowing in his hand...


    At the same time, Tiara, who had also looked like she might copse, forced herself to stand.


    With a flick of her wrists, her twin daggers changed.


    The once silver des turned jet-ck, with a jagged, zig-zag pattern, giving off a dark aura.


    The serpent, sensing the change in the battle, pulled back slightly.


    I could only watch in shock, trying to understand what was happening.


    Hey, what''s going on?


    Just two minutes ago, both of them were on the ground, looking badly hurt, and now they''re up and active.


    Could it be that they were pretending?


    It''s a possibility but it''s likely seems true.


    Mira''s eyes moved from the serpent to the fallen swords around Lian.


    In a calm, steady voice, she said one word: "Fly."


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, the swords started to shake, and the runes on their des glowed brighter and brighter.


    Hmm... Is she...?


    Gradually, the swords lifted off the ground, hovering around Lian.


    I knew itI just knew it...


    When the swords started to tremble, I suspected she might be using a special ability, like telekinesis.


    At the time, it was just a wild guess.


    But who would have thought that guess would actually turn out to be right?


    They floated like birds of prey, circling and waiting for amand.


    The serpent realized the danger toote.


    All eight heads lunged at Mira, and its huge body surged forward, desperately trying to stop what was about to happen.


    But Mira was ready.


    With a sharp cry, shemanded, "Now!"


    "Damn, she''s really about to do it..."


    Judging by how things are going, it seems like the match haspletely shifted, leaving only three possible oues.


    First, the snake dies, and Mira''s team wins.


    Second, the snake wins, and Mira''s team loses.


    Third, I kill the snake before Mira''s team can make their final move.

 Chapter 127: Chapter127-Night Terror

    All eight heads lunged at Mira, and its huge body surged forward, desperately trying to stop what was about to happen.


    But Mira was ready.


    With a sharp cry, shemanded, "Now!"


    In an instant, the flying swords shot forward, moving so fast they were almost a blur, each one targeting a different head of the serpent.


    Simultaneously, Lian fired his Blood Arrow.


    It flew straight, trailing a stream of red energy as it aimed for the serpent''s exposed eye...


    Lian''s Blood Arrow grew twice its size just before mming into one of the serpent''s eyes, exploding it in a burst of red energy.


    "Heechhhhh!"


    The serpent hissed in pain and anger, but with sixteen eyes, losing one didn''t slow it down much.


    So, that was his special ability


    It doesn''t seem all that impressive.


    The arrow only destroyed one of the serpent''s eyes.


    If it weren''t a snake, that might''ve been impressive, but


    Since it still has 15 eyes left, it''s not much of a setback for the snake.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Mira''s authoritative voice echoed.


    "Go!"


    She sent her swords flying straight toward the serpent''s eyes, simr to Lian''s attack.


    However, the serpent was clever, dodging and weaving its heads to avoid the oing des...


    Then, Mira shouted, "Release!"


    With her shout a thick ck smoke began pouring from the tips of all the flying swords.


    Wait, is that...?


    I waspletely speechless.


    What is her family even doing?


    The ck smoke slowly drifting from the swords was none other than confusion gas.


    It''s a rare gas extracted from the stomach of an Elite rank monster, the Crab Star.


    The price for this gas is ridiculously high because capturing a Crab Star is incredibly difficult.


    That exins my reaction.


    Seeing the amount of smoke pouring from the swords, it felt like millionsno, billionsof dors were vanishing before my eyes.


    Even my family couldn''t afford that much gas.


    How is her family getting their hands on it?


    Wait a second!


    Something doesn''t add up.


    When did such arge amount of confusion gas even enter the market?


    And did her family actually purchase it?


    I''ll need to investigate this once everything is done.


    For now...


    The serpent grew confused, not only from the smoke, but from the difficulty of managing all its heads at once.


    It''s working...


    As the smoke spread, Mira''s swords continued their pursuit of the serpent''s eyes.


    But at thest second, the swords changed direction and, instead of striking the eyes, they shed through the serpent''s thick necks like a piece of cake.


    Oho...


    So, that was her n.


    Three of the serpent''s heads fell to the forest floor with horrible thuds, and blood sprayed everywhere as the creature roared in pain.


    Its remaining five heads flicked their forked tongues, and the ground shook under its enormous weight.


    Mira used the smoke to distract and confuse the serpent, then adjusted her attack pattern to target its neck.


    While the serpent was able to block 10 out of the 15 swords from hitting its neck, it couldn''t avoid thest five due to the effects of the gas.


    "Hisss!"


    In anger, the serpent reared back and spat a st of thick, green poison at them.


    Mira jumped aside just in time, avoiding the toxic spray that hissed against the ground.


    Lian tried to dodge too, but the serpent''s huge tail swung so fast it hit them both hard.


    Mira twisted in midair, just barely missing a tree, andnded hard on her side, pain shooting through her ribs.


    Looking up, she saw that Lian wasn''t as luckyhe crashed into the trunk of a giant oak with a sickening crack and fell to the ground.


    Blood wasing from his mouth as he gasped for air.


    Mira didn''t shout as she had earlier and simply said, "Tia, it''s your turn now!"


    Wait, Tia?


    I looked around at the two of them.


    Yeah, Where did she go?


    I was so absorbed in their battle that I totally missed that there was another girl with them...


    "Heechhhhh!"


    The serpent, now bleeding from the necks it had lost, roared angrily.


    Its remaining heads writhed, showing their fangs as they red at Mira and Lian.


    It thrashed wildly, smashing trees effortlessly and turning the once-beautiful forest into a broken wastnd.


    The ground shook with its rage, and the serpent''s blood formed pools around its still-moving body.


    The serpent came to a sudden stop, its massive body curling as it began gulpingrge amounts of air.


    Its chest expanded, and I immediately knew what kind of attack it was preparing.


    The way its throat swelled and its eyes sharpened made it seem like it was about to breathe fire.


    But obviously, it couldn''t do that.


    Instead, I realized it was about to release something simra burst of poison from its mouth.


    But...


    "Wh-"


    Before I could finish speaking or the snake could unleash its poison, a sharp sound cut through the air.


    "Shiiiinggg!"


    With that sound, three more of the snake''s heads dropped to the ground.


    I was still trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    For a few seconds, the area fell silent, until the snake roared again in pain, as a fountain of red blood poured from its severed necks.


    Six of its heads had been sliced off.


    The three most recent ones were twitching on the blood-soaked ground.


    A woman stood there, gripping a long saber in her hand.


    Her armor, along with the exposed parts of her body, was covered in the snake''s blood.


    As she stood there calmly, it finally hit me what had urred.


    Tiara...


    She had appeared out of nowhere beside the snake''s three necks, swinging her sword with incredible speed and force, slicing through them before the snake could even react.


    Wow, that was seriously overpowered...


    Once again, the snake went into a rampage, thrashing its tail around and destroying everything in its path.


    Mira and Lian had already retreated to a safe distance, far from both the snake and Tiara, staying clear of its attack range.


    When the snake''s tailshed at Tiara, it went straight through her.


    No, it wasn''t herit was just an illusion.


    A mirage?


    Where?


    Ohhh...


    She had vanished and reappeared behind thest two necks of the snake.


    Another sharp slicing sound followed, and the second remaining head tumbled to the ground.


    "Sheeechhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The snake let out a deep, terrifying roar that echoed across the battlefield, overwhelmed by pain.


    Its huge body thrashed wildly, tail swinging around wildly, trying to hit Tiara.


    But she was never where it aimed.


    It only hit her illusions, which kept appearing and disappearing.


    She moved like a ghost, impossible to catch.


    For the first time, I saw something I didn''t think was possible: fear in the snake''s eyes.


    It was gripped by pure terror...


    It-it... was as if he knew he was about to lose the fight.


    It swung its tail with all its strength, more frantically with each swing, trying to hit Tiara.


    Its mouth opened wide to spit venom in every direction where her illusions seemed to be, with droplets of poison sizzling as they hit the ground.


    But no matter how hard it tried, the snake couldn''t touch her.


    After what felt like seconds of thrashing, the snake realized it was defeated.


    Its movements showed it had given up.


    It stopped its wild attacks and started to shudder as it tried to escape.


    It quickly turned and began to slither away, moving toward the northeastern horizon, trying to get as far from Tiara as possible.


    But it barely made it 10 or 20 meters before itsst head, cut off instantly, disappeared.


    The headless body kept moving for a few more moments, twitching and convulsing, before it crashed to the ground with a loud thud.


    The ground shook from the impact, and the battlefield became eerily quiet.


    I was amazed by Tiara''s fight with the Arohan snake.


    She took it downpletely on her own, without giving it any chance to recover or fight back.


    Now, Tiara was on the ground, barely able to stand and using her sword for support.


    She was breathing heavily from all the exertion.


    Her ability must have really drained her.


    I would love to have that kind of power. She used it for what felt like two minutes, and it was incredible.


    Even though the sun had nearly set and everything was getting dark, that didn''t stop her.


    She was still able to dodge all the snake''s attacks, including its poison and tail swings...


    Whle she was panting, Mira with Lian wereing in her direction.


    As Mira and Lian approached, Mira called out, "Hey, Tia, are you okay?"


    Tiara gave a faint smile, her voice unsteady. "Y-yes, young miss!"


    Mira shook her head, sighing. "You''re really not good at lying, you know that?"


    "But I just sa" Tiara began, but before she could finish, Mira tossed her a potion.


    "Here, drink this," Mira said.


    Tiara caught it with both hands and nodded. "Thanks, miss!"


    When they reached her, Mira nced at the snake''s mangled head. "Don''t you think you went a bit overboard?" she asked, pointing at the lifeless body.


    "Whaght doooo youghhhu mghshhn?" Tiara muttered, still sipping the healing potion.


    Mira rolled her eyes. "Finish the potion first, then we''ll talk."


    After Tiara drank the potion and stood up a little straighter, she asked, "Okay, miss, what is it?"


    Mira pointed to the snake''s decapitated head. "Care to exin this?"


    Tiara scratched the back of her head with an awkward grin. "Well... I-I... He... it just kind of happened."


    Mira sighed again. "Now I understand why they call you ''Night Terror.'' It''s starting to make a lot more sense."


    Wh...at?


    I waspletely shocked.


    What''s happening to me today? One surprise after another?


    Wasn''t Night Terror supposed to be dead?


    I''m pretty sure I read in the criminal history books that she was listed as deceased. So how is she here, alive and in front of me?


    Night Terror was a famous female criminal known for murdering thousands of people and monsters at night. No one, not even the Association, knew her real name.


    There was a saying: "Don''t wander the streets at night, or Night Terror will find you."


    Ten years ago, she caused so much fear that the streets of Ambrosia were almost empty after dark.


    She would kill her victims in public and leave their bodies as a warning to others.


    The books said she managed to hack her smartwatch, which is how she avoided being caught by the police even when they were looking for her.


    I remember reading that after a decade of terror, she was finally caught by the Association about five years ago and was supposedly killed in an encounter.


    Yet here I am, seeing her face-to-face.


    Oh, her face.


    I might be one of the few people who have seen her face and survived to talk about it.


    She was also infamous for her crimes and for wearing a white mask that represented her criminal legacy.


    Then, something unbelievable happened as Mira suddenly shouted, "Lo"

 Chapter 128: Chapter128-1000 Essences Points

    Oh, her face.


    I might be one of the few people who have seen her face and survived to talk about it.


    She was also infamous for her crimes and for wearing a white mask that represented her criminal legacy.


    Wow, I might be seeing one of the criminal legends in person.


    But then I noticed her talking with Mira.


    What''s she doing with her? Is something going on between them?


    Wait a minute! What if she has some connection with the Lapele family?


    From their conversation, it seems likely.


    Could it be that five years ago, the Lapele family helped her escape that encounter and then took her in to protect her identity?


    But how does that even work?


    I can see her face clearlyhow did no one recognize her?


    So many questions...


    It looks like the Lapele family might be involved in something secretive after all.


    While I was lost in thought, the real action began when something unbelievable happenedMira suddenly shouted, "Look ba"


    While I was deep in thought, the real action finally kicked off.


    Just as Mira was about to shout something, the supposedly dead snake''s tail suddenlyshed out, sending Tiara flying across the clearing.


    In midair, Tiara swiftly adjusted her position, narrowly avoiding a collision with the trees. Mira and Lian jumped back, keeping their distance from the snake''s thrashing tail.


    "What''s happening? I thought it was dead," Mira said, clearly confused.


    "Same here, miss. I even checked its breathing to confirm it was dead," Tiara responded,nding back near Mira and Lian.


    "Then why is it still moving?" Mira asked, bewildered.


    "Miss, look over there," Lian said, pointing toward the snake''s mangled head.


    Mira followed his gaze, her eyes widening in shock.


    "What the heck?" she eximed in disbelief.


    The freshly cut-off snake head was wriggling wildly along with its body.


    So, it''s happening...


    I wasn''t too surprised by this.


    I had a feeling it was going to ur.


    Why?


    While going over the list of its strengths, I came across something called "Second Chance."


    I suspected it might have something to do with getting a second shot at life.


    Now, looking at what''s happening, it seems I was right...


    Slowly, the head and body began twitching and moving toward each other like mas.


    Within moments, they snapped together, and the blood pouring from both sides stopped as the severed parts began to fuse.


    Seeing this, Tiara said, "Not gonna let that happen."


    She clearly understood how dangerous the situation was...


    If they let the merging go on, the snake would definitely be revived, and taking it down would be much harder since everyone had already exhausted their special abilities.


    Without wasting any time, she ran towards where the snake''s head and body were merging.


    When she got there, Tiara jumped into the air, trying to cut off the head again.


    But her speed was much slower this time, probably because she wasn''t using her special ability, which was likely on cooldown.


    It felt like time slowed down as her sword moved closer to the snake''s neck, almost ready to finish it off.


    Anyone watching might have thought Tiara was about to defeat the snake for good.


    But I knew she was going to fail...


    Just as I expected, when her de was only a few centimeters from the snake''s neck, its tail struck out with lightning speed.


    "Damn it!" Tiara said.


    Tiara couldn''t react in time and was knocked across the clearing by the powerful hit.


    With that...


    The merging process continued, and within 10 seconds, it wasplete.


    The snake had been revived for the second time.


    As soon as it came back, the snake started scanning its surroundings.


    It was almost like it was searching for something.


    But before it could finish, Tiara appeared beside it, swinging her sword at its neck once more.


    This time, however, she wasn''t sessful.


    The snake dodged the strike by lowering its head in a human-like way, narrowly avoiding the de.


    In a swift counterattack, it struck Tiara with its head, sending her flying in the opposite direction.


    She crashed into a nearby bush.


    Fuckkkkk...


    I sighed...


    What did you expect? That he''d just stand there and take the hit this time also?


    How dumb do you think a rare rank monster can be?


    Especially aftering back from the dead, it''s only natural he''d be cautious of your tactics now...


    From the way she fell, I could tell she was badly injured this time.


    I turned my attention back to the snake...


    It looked more prepared than before.


    The snake shifted its stance and locked eyes on Lian and Mira, who stood some distance away.


    Even though they were about 50 meters apart, the snake had already focused on them.


    "Heeeeeeechhhh!"


    It roared in their direction, as if warning them that it was ready for revenge time.


    Lian and Mira stood there,pletelyposed, with no sign of fear.


    While I was like...


    Are you serious?


    How can you both stay so calm in a situation like this?


    Any other hunter would have been panicking and trying to escape by now.


    Their calmness, however, suggested they had some hidden ace under their sleeves...


    The real question was, what other tricks did they have?


    Meanwhile, the snake lunged at Mira, moving so fast it was nearly on top of her in seconds.


    Its enormous mouth opened wide, revealing sharp teeth and a flickering tongue, ready to swallow Mira in one bite.


    Yet Mira remained perfectly still, even with death so close.


    She must have had the courage of a dinosaur to stay so calm.


    Just as the snake was only five meters away from heryes, just fivea dramatic, anime-like scene happened.


    "Shiiiiiiinggggg!"


    An invisible line shed through the air, and a shadow zipped past the snake''s huge body.


    Its movement was at least twice, if not three times, the speed of a Peak-Gold ranker.


    In an instant, before the snake''s jaws could even reach Mira, it was sliced cleanly in half.


    Horizontally


    Just like how Allen would cut through bread.


    Neat and clean...


    The attack disyed elegance in every move.


    It was simply amazing.


    The two halves flew past her like divided arrows, and Mira remained untouched and calm.


    But still...


    Despite everything, Mira was covered in the snake''s blood from head to toe.


    Then, a shadownded smoothly on the ground, striking a cool pose.


    That shadow was...


    Me.


    As I had mentioned earlier, the final strike was mine.


    I had a feeling Mira might have a powerful ace up her sleeveafter overhearing her debate.


    "Should I use it? I know it will definitely kill the snake, but could it end up causing more harm than good? What if it actually kills me?"


    Her hesitation made it clear that her ace was incredibly strong, capable of taking down a rare-rank monster with ease.


    So, I took the final strike.


    I used my dash to boost my rank to mid-tinum and finished off the snake, which had already lost seven of its heads.


    This worked in my favor, as the snake''s scanning ability was greatly diminished with so many heads gone.


    Even if the snake had all its heads, I still would have easily defeated it because of the difference in rank and speed...


    As I stood in ce, a virtual screen appeared in front of me with the following notifications:


    (Congrattions, Host! 1 Healing Potion (tinum) has been added to your inventory!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 1000 Essences from the Arohan Hydra Serpent have been added to your Character Profile!)


    (Congrattions, Host! 1 Monster Core (tinum) has been added to your inventory!)


    I...


    When I saw the virtual screen, a wave of happiness washed over me.


    I mean, why not?


    I''d been waiting for these essences for what felt like forever...


    I definitely deserve a reward like this.


    I sighed in relief.


    After patiently waiting 40 minutes to collect this many essences, it was totally worth it.


    Fuck, there are so many...


    I love EXPoops, I mean essences.


    Then, I quickly opened my character profile to see the total amount of essences.


    ***


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Race:** Human


    **Current Rank:** Iron


    **Title:** Netori King, Lust King


    **Progression to tinum Rank:** 46% (5700/12500 essences)


    **Attributes:**


    [Power]: Gold


    [Speed]: Gold


    [Spirit]: Gold


    [Recovery]: Gold


    Free attributes points:- (0/1)


    Human Racial Abilities:


    - Notifications


    - Quest System


    - Inventory


    - Map


    - Skills


    - Adaptor (Special)


    ***


    Hmm 46 percentplete. That leaves 54 percent to go.


    It might take another month or two before I reach the next level.


    I nced up at the sky, admiring the two moons glowing brightly. They illuminated the night like gentle candles, casting a soft, peaceful light.


    How many days have passed since I arrived in this world?


    Three, four or perhaps over six months?


    In that time, I''ve advanced through three ranks, and now I''m nearly halfway through Gold rank.


    So far, my progress has been pretty quick...


    "Hey, mister!" a voice called out from behind.


    I immediately recognized itit was Mira.


    Great.


    I''d been so focused on the moons that Ipletely forgot Mira and her group were still behind me.


    I quickly turned around to face her.


    She was drenched in blood, the stench around her was fucking disgusting...


    The sight was disturbing.


    In a cold voice, I asked, "What do you want?"


    Mira red at me, her voice full of usation. "Don''t you think you should take responsibility for what you just did?"


    Logically, she wasn''t wrongit was my fault she ended up covered in blood.


    But I wasn''t about to admit it.


    Besides, she didn''t know who I was.


    I was currently wearing the mask I''d taken from those robbers.


    "I don''t think so," I said, my voice cold.


    But Mira wasn''t backing down. "Hey! I''m covered in blood because of you! The least you could do is apologize!"


    I stayed silent.


    If I spoke too much, she might figure out who I was.


    Instead, I turned and started walking away.


    "Wait!" she called again. "At least tell us your name before you run off!"


    I nced back at her. Mira looked exhausted, Tiara had an oddly cheerful expression, and Liam, as usual, was emotionless.


    "Blood Raven," I said calmly.


    Mira scowled. "What kind of dumb name is that? I''m asking for your real name, not some ''Bloodraven'' nonsense."


    Fuck you, what do you mean it''s a dumb name?


    I came up with it just a few minutes ago and thought it was fine, and now you''re calling it dumb?


    Those were the words I wanted to yell at her, but I bit my tongue and stayed calm, quiet, andposed.


    Then Tiara stepped forward, bowing slightly as if copying a Japanese gesture. "Thank you for saving us, Sir Draven."


    For a moment, I thought she''d spoken in Japanese, but I quickly shrugged it off.


    Without another word, I dashed off, eager to get away from them...


    ***


    After running for a few minutes, I finally stopped in the middle of the jungle with the moonlight above me.


    Damn, that was tough...


    "Killing the snake and then running... Huff, Huff... But I think it was the right choice."


    Mira is really dangerous when ites to digging up information about people...


    But I''m pretty sure she''s got some clue about me by now.


    It''s just lucky I didn''t get caught.


    Anyway, whatever...


    Today was a great day for me in terms of Essences.


    I might have just made my biggest hunt yet.


    I nced at the smartwatch on my left wrist to check the time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 7 p.m.


    Damn, I''m runningte...


    With that, I took off again, not stopping, moving like a machine.

 Chapter 129: Chapter129-New Technique book

    Today was a great day for me in terms of Essences.


    I might have just made my biggest hunt yet.


    I nced at the smartwatch on my left wrist to check the time.


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 7 p.m.


    Damn, I''m runningte...


    With that, I took off again, not stopping, moving like a machine.


    ***


    Mira''s POV


    ***


    As the Blood Raven guy ran off without answering my questions, I lost my cool.


    I yelled after him, "Where are you going? Come back here, you piece of shit! You ruined my dress, you jerk! Stop running!"


    Even though I was shouting, I decided not to chase him.


    I was already too exhausted from the earlier fight with the snake.


    "Forget him!" I muttered to myself.


    Tia, hearing my ranting, said, "Miss, you need to calm down. You''ve been shouting like a lunatic."


    I shrugged and said, "Whatever."


    Lian then spoke up, "Miss, don''t you think that guy was strange?"


    I asked, "What do you mean?"


    Lian exined, "He appeared out of nowhere, killed the snake, and then took off without telling us who he is."


    I thought about it more seriously and agreed, "Yeah, that is strange."


    I hadn''t considered it before, but was he stalking us?


    He could have been a hunter who heard the fight and came to help, but something didn''t feel right.


    Why did his voice seem so familiar?


    I couldn''t quite ce it, but his voice sounded familiar.


    I''ve heard it before, and I might even know him.


    Then there was his speed...


    When he killed the snake, I thought he might be a tinum ranker because his speed wasparable to or even a bit faster than the snake''s.


    But when he ran off just now, his speed seemed much slower.


    It was as if he was pushing hard to run but could only manage the speed of a Gold ranker.


    So, he must have used some special ability to defeat the snake...


    There''s no way the speed he used to escape us was the same as the speed he used to take down the snake.


    A skill...


    But what kind?


    Based on how quickly he killed the snake, it looks like he used a speed-boosting skill.


    It probably had a limited duration since he took down the snake in about 4 seconds and thennded on the ground.


    The skill likelysted between 4 to 20 seconds.


    Most skills don''tst longer than that unless it''s a time-rted skill, like Tia''s.


    Considering his running speed, which suggests he''s a Gold ranker, the skill''s duration is probably around 4 to 12 seconds.


    To have a longer duration, he''d need a lot more training, which I doubt he''s done.


    His appearance, demeanor, and voice make him seem middle-aged, but he could actually be younger, around 20 to 30, since he was trying to speak in a deeper voice.


    So, what could the name of the skill be?


    It might be something like a Dash or a Rank Ascending skill that temporarily boosts his attributes to a higher level.


    Hmm...


    Hiding his voice and face, and then he ran off quickly right after meeting us...


    That''s quite suspicious...


    I guess I need to look into this more thoroughly.


    I turned to Tia and Lian and said firmly, "When we get back, I need both of you to find out everything you can about this so-called ''Blood Raven.''"


    I emphasized, "Everything!"


    Tia and Lian replied in unison, "As you wish, miss!"


    I added, "And if you discover that the name is fake, go to the cksmith guild and bribe them to get the recent transaction history for weapon sharpening."


    Tia asked, "I don''t understand, miss. If we find the name is fake, why go to the cksmith guild?"


    I exined, "When I examined him closely, I noticed a small ''B'' mark on the hilt of his sword, written in red. That mark signifies that the cksmith guild recently polished the weapon, and the red color indicates it was done on Monday, as the guild uses a different color for each day of the week."


    It was hard to see in the dark, but the moonlight helped me alot...


    Plus, even after slicing the snake into pieces, his sword was still shining brightly.


    Tiara praised me, saying, "Miss, you''re a genius!"


    I replied, "No, no, I''m just an ordinary person like everyone else."


    "But miss, you really are!"


    And she kept on praising me.


    But anyway...


    Blood Raven...


    Whoever you are, I''ll find you.


    ***


    "56... 57... puff... 58... huff... I can''t do this anymore!"


    My voice echoed through the underground training area.


    I was the one struggling to finish a set of push-ups.


    Yeah, push-ups...


    Allen had told me that regr gym exercises could really boost strength and endurance.


    So, I decided to challenge him.


    I asked if he could do 150 push-ups, thinking he might hesitate, but he agreed immediately.


    Not wanting to look weak, I boldly imed I could do it too. "What''s so hard about that?" I said.


    Then Allen raised the stakes.


    If I could manage 150 push-ups, he''d give me a reward.


    Knowing that any prize from an Ace ranker would be something big, I got greedy and epted the challenge.


    But once I started, I quickly realized just how hard it was.


    The more I did, the more exhausted I became.


    My arms and hands were burning, and each push-up became harder than thest.


    By the time I hit 59, I waspletely worn out.


    Finally, I copsed onto the floor like a sack of potatoes, unable to go any further.


    My clothes were soaked in sweat, and the stale smell of rot clung to me, probably from how much I''ve been sweating.


    It''s been 8 days since I took down the Arohan snake, and since then, I''ve mostly been lying around in bed, killing time ying video games or reading novels.


    To be fair, I haven''t beenpletely unproductive.


    I''ve been going out on hunts for 2 to 3 hours a day.


    But none of those hunts havee close to matching the reward I got from the juggernaut essence points from that snake...


    Name: Michael Frostburne


    Total Rules Broken: 1


    Current Rules Broken: 0


    Time: 11 a.m.


    Date: June 10th, 2130


    Only seven more days until the Cannes meeting finally takes ce.


    The association still hasn''t given any exnation as to why only the younger generation was invited. At this point, I doubt they will, since it''s already been over a week without any updates. If they had a reason, they would''ve either told us by now or left it for us to figure out. It looks like they''ve chosen thetter.


    "Young master, it seems you''ve lost," Allen''s voice broke through my thoughts.


    I looked at his expressionless face and said, "Yeah, you''re right. I admit defeat."


    Allen pointed in a certain direction and said, "You should watch them and, learn. They''ve been working diligently and have nearly finished every exercise and training routine I set for them."


    Allen pointed to a more quieter corner of the underground training area where two kids were practicing sword skills together.


    One was a ck-haired boy, and the other was a blonde girlEthan and his little sister, Lily.


    Damn, are they like angels or something?


    Why do they look so bright?


    They looked almost angelic, so clean and glowing that they were visible from 100 to 200 meters away.


    Ethan and Lily have both built up significant muscle and greatly improved their health since Ist saw them.


    They''re no longer malnourished.


    Anyway, focusing on them...


    Ethan was practicing the same sword technique as before.


    But about Lily?


    Ehh, what is she doing?


    Lily was gripping her sword''s handle with her right hand and touching the scabbard with her left.


    She repeatedly drew the sword, swung it in horizontal and vertical arcs, and then returned it to the scabbard.


    It was a continuous cycle.


    It seemed like she was working on increasing her speed with each repetition.


    It could be some sort of technique...


    From what I can tell, it seems like a specific sword technique.


    "Hmmm... Not bad. With a little more effort, they might even surpass me," Allen muttered to himself, unaware that I overheard him.


    Did he just acknowledge their potential to outshine him in the future?


    He must have sharp instincts. It took me using an appraisal skill to gauge their talent, but he picked up on it himself. That''s impressive... and a bit risky.


    But what about his own potential?


    I realized I hadn''t checked Allen''s stats yet, as I''d been too caught up in other things.


    **Name:** Allen Carver


    **Height:** 6''2"


    **Weight:** 181 lbs


    **Age:** 42


    **Personality:** Calctive, Loyal, Ruthless, Secretive, Dangerous


    **Evaluation:** Ace-Rank Hunter


    **Probability:** 75% chance of reaching Master-Rank by age 49


    Master rank...


    That''s another reason to keep him close. Even though there''s a 75% chance he''ll achieve Master-Rank, with the uing challenges, he could reach it more easily with my support.


    So now I have three people who could be some of humanity''s strongest in the future.


    With them on my side, I might actually stand a chance against the association.


    ...


    I turned to Allen and asked, "What technique or skill are you teaching them?"


    He nced over and said, "One of my top skills."


    I immediately protested, "That''s not fair! You''re giving them your best skillwhat about me?"


    Allen finally looked at me and asked, "What skills do you want to learn?"


    "Your strongest skills, of course," I answered.


    He nodded and pulled out a book from his zer''s inside pocket. He handed it to me and said, "Here, take this."


    I caught the book and quickly checked the title to see what techniques or skills it included.


    Wow, it''s a techniques book! What a lucky find!


    I must be really lucky today.


    But...


    When I saw the book cover, my excitement quickly faded.


    The title was "Krav Maga."


    I wondered, Who picked this book?


    "Krav Maga" isn''t a bad choice; it''s a solid technique. But I was hoping for something more focused, like a guide specifically on dagger techniques.


    I asked, "Why did you give me this book? Can''t I have something else?"


    Allen exined, "Krav Maga is excellent for practical self-defense. It teaches you how to handle threats quickly, which is ideal for closebat with a dagger. The style focuses on fast, effective techniques and includes training on both defending against and using various weapons, including knives. This makes it particrly useful for situations involving sharp-edged weapons."


    I understood his point, but I wasn''t fully convinced.


    I asked with curiosity etched on my face, "Why not other techniques like karate, judo, Wing Chun, or Aikido? What makes Krav Maga better for this?"


    Allen continued, "While arts like Aikido, Wing Chun, and Judo have their own strengths, they mainly focus on throws and joint locks rather than immediate, practical responses needed for a knife fight. As I mentioned earlier, Krav Maga is particrly effective for daggerbat due to its focus on quickly neutralizing threats and its thorough weapon training."


    Hmm, that''s a solid reason to take it, but I wasn''t excited about it.


    Still, as Allen gave more and more exnations, I eventually decided to ept it.


    I looked at the book in my hands and said, "Alright, you''ve convinced me. I''ll give Krav Maga a shot."


    Allen gave a small nod and said, "Good. Remember, it''s all about practical application. If you have any questions or need help, just ask."


    "Sure," I replied, feeling a bit better about it.


    I sat down to review the basics of Krav Maga.


    The book detailed various techniques for dealing with threats and using a dagger.


    The concept was clearquick, effective moves for real-world situations.


    I got it, but I still felt a bit let down.


    They weren''t new to me, so I didn''t have that intense drive to read and practice them.


    Plus, they were just basics that I already knew.


    After a brief look, I headed to the middle training area to practice.


    I began with the basic dagger thrusts and shes described in the book.


    It''s going well...


    Now let''s try to copy how it was illustrated and described there.


    I tried to replicate the moves as urately as I could, but it wasn''t long before I started making errors.


    What''s going on?


    Why is this so difficult?


    I can''t seem to get it right, even though I''ve been using this technique in fights for ages.


    There''s no way I''m wrong. I know I can do this...


    I kept stumbling through the techniques, often missing the correct angles or failing to maintain the right stance.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck it...


    Each attempt felt more awkward than thest, and my frustration grew.


    Allen, who had been observing from afar, approached and said, "Calm down, young master. You''re not performing the moves correctly. You need to focus on being more precise and smooth."


    "I know," I said, frustrated.


    I gave it another shot, but I kept making mistakes.


    But yeah, Allen was always there to help, like a mentor.


    Allen pointed out, "Your grip is too tight. It should be firm but rxed. Also, you''re not using the full range of motion."


    I nodded and tried to adjust, but progress was slow. Each mistake felt like a setback.


    Allen added, "Krav Maga is all about efficiency, effectiveness and focus. Keep practicing until the movements feel natural. Don''t get discouraged; it takes time to master these techniques."


    I took a deep breath and tried to refocus.


    "Calm down, Michael, calm down..."


    I kept reminding myself.


    "I need to get this right. Stay focused."


    With a fresh focus, I gripped my daggers lightly and started practicing again.


    I focused on thrusting, dodging, and stabbing, working hard to perfect each movement.


    As time went by unnoticed, minutes turned into hours. I was so immersed in my training that I forgot about everything else.


    Gradually, my efforts began to show results, and the improvements made me feel a sense of satisfaction.


    With each correction, I slowly started to improve.


    My movements became a bit smoother, and my uracy improved, though I still had a lot to work on.


    Allen kept a close eye on me, offering tips and adjustments. "That''s better. Now, try to blend the movements into a smooth flow."


    I concentrated on blending the techniques and started to make noticeable progress.


    My strikes became more urate, and my confidence grew.


    After practicing for hours, I was exhausted but pleased with the improvements I''d made.


    I knew there was still a lot to learn, but at least I was heading in the right direction.


    Allen approached and said, "Young master, You have well today, if you Keep practicing like this and keep refining your skills then in no time, you can grow up to be one of the strongest of humanity. Remember, Consistency is key."


    I''m not sure why, but as Iy there looking at Allen''s face, I felt a surprising warmth from his words that touched my heart.


    Even though his face was nk like paper, I still felt that warmth.


    Man... That really brings back some childhood memories...


    My father always told me, "To achieve anything, you need to work smart and hard, and stay consistent every day. Remember, Michael, consistency is a key to sess."


    It made me think of my dad.


    "Thanks, Allen," I replied, wiping the sweat from my face. "I''ll keep working on it."

 Chapter 130: Chapter130-Future Sight

    Under the harsh midday sun, the jungle looked almost blinding with its bright, intense light.


    The sky was a clear, cloudless blue, and the sunlight pierced through the thick green vegetation, making interesting patterns on the forest floor.


    The air was filled with the strong smell of wet nts and the asional hint of wildflowers.


    In the middle of this beautiful environment, a young man moved slowly, clearly exhausted.


    His clothes were messy and soaked with sweat, sticking to him as he pushed through the thick bushes.


    The heat felt like a heavy nket, draining his energy with every step.


    Even though he was worn out, he kept ncing around, hoping to find some kind of direction or relief, but all he saw was a never-ending expanse of green.


    That person was, unsurprisingly, me.


    You might be wondering how I ended up here. Let me exin.


    A while agoI''m not sure how long since I don''t have my watchIy down on my bed, ready for some restful sleep after a tough training session.


    Just as I was starting to drift off into a peaceful dream, my system screen suddenly popped up with a surprising message:


    Yeah, in my fucking dream...


    (Ding! Congrattions, Host! "Future Sight" has been sessfully activated!)


    Wait, what?


    It happened so suddenly that I waspletely taken aback.


    Nevertheless, since it was supposed to happen suddenly, I quickly gathered myself.


    My dream turned to darkness as a ck portal appeared out of nowhere.


    It sucked everything in like a ck hole, and before I could react, the portal opened right beside me, pulling me in first.


    After being thrown around to random ces, I finally ended up in a jungle.


    A portal had opened in the sky, tossed me out, and Inded face-first on the ground.


    Thankfully, there were no injuriesafter all, it was just a dream.


    I quickly scanned my surroundings and realized that the jungle I had fallen into looked strikingly simr to the Ambrosia Jungle.


    In fact, it could very well be the Ambrosia Jungle, given that I was in a future vision.


    But...


    What''s happening? Why is nothing changing?


    Suddenly, my system screen shed with a message.


    **(Time left until your foresight dream ends: 49 seconds.)**


    Alright, let''s go. I''m ready for the dream.


    Yet, even after bracing myself, nothing happened.


    I just stood there, waiting.


    Huh?


    Why isn''t anything happening? Shouldn''t it have started by now?


    The timer...


    I nced at it, but it was still frozen at 49 seconds.


    It hadn''t moved, even though I was taken aback.


    I forced myself to stay calm instead of panicking.


    Taking a deep breath, I checked the timer again.


    It was still at 49 seconds. But it had paused there instead of going from 50, so it must be working.


    Maybe


    Before I could finish that thought, the timer finally ticked down.


    It now showed 48 seconds remaining...


    Alright, with that, I was certain the timer was still running.


    But it wasn''t behaving like normal seconds.


    In the two seconds that had supposedly passed, over 10 minutes had gone by in real time.


    I kept thinking it over.


    This is just a dream, after all.


    Maybe time doesn''t work the same way here, since none of this is real.


    That could exin why the timer was moving so slowly.


    No point overthinking it.


    I decided to move forward without hesitation.


    This was the perfect opportunity to explore my surroundings, so when this event happens in the future, I''ll be better prepared and more cautious.


    ***


    With that n in motion, I set off on my journey, and now, about two hourster, I find myself sitting on a boulder, panting and trying to catch my breath.


    Damn... That''s was not hard but exhausting...


    Along the way, I faced many early gold-rank monsters, leaving my clothes torn and tattered.


    Though I managed to defeat them all, a worrying thought crept into my mind: "Will I have to fight this many monsters in reality?"


    This thought kepting back, and I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    In the dream, I survived by giving up after battling half the wave of monsters.


    The injuries I received only caused minor pain, allowing me to keep moving.


    But in reality, I know it won''t be that easy.


    So, how many seconds are left?


    I checked my notifications and saw that only 24 seconds remained.


    Ugh... another two hours to go.


    After carefully observing the timer for two hours, I finally understood how it worked. It dropped by 1 second every 5 minutes.


    That meant in an hour, it lost 12 seconds, and after two hours, 24 seconds had disappeared.


    I sighed, realizing there was nothing I could do but wait for it to hit zero.


    I leaned back in the boulder and closed my eyes, letting the sunlight warm my face.


    Strangely enough, even in this dream, I could feel the sun''s heat.


    It felt so real, like the sun was actually shining on me.


    What kind of dream is this?


    With that thought lingering, I let myself rx and enjoy the warmth.


    After all the chaos and fighting, I needed this moment of rest.


    ***


    After resting for another 10 minutes, I checked the timer and noticed it had dropped from 24 seconds to 22.


    Yawn... I still feel sleepy, even in a dream.


    After stretching my arms and legs, I stood up from the boulder and ventured deeper into the jungle.


    The further I went, the darker it became, although some sunlight still managed to pierce through the dense forest, giving the jungle a bit of light.


    The Menara and General Sherman trees seemed to grow evenrger as I continued.


    I just hope I don''t get lost in this forest.


    In a real jungle, I''d have little chance of getting lost, thanks to the system''s map feature.


    But here in this dream, the risk was much higher since the map doesn''t work here.


    What a pain....


    ***


    I kept moving forward, and after another hour of trekking several kilometers, I spotted something in the distance.


    Is that an open field?


    About a kilometer ahead, I could see arge, empty areano trees, no thick vegetation, just a wide stretch of grass.


    Wait has Ambrosia ever had open fields like this?


    I recalled reading that Ambrosia didn''t have any open fields.


    But what if this was an exception?


    ording to the records, around 75 percent of Ambrosia''s jungle has been explored over the past century.


    Could I have stumbled into an unknown, unexplored region?


    But something didn''t feel right.


    Why are the monsters here so weak?


    In areas like this, you''d expect to encounter high-ranking monsters, yet all I''vee across so far are Peak Stage Gold or Mid-Stage Silver ones.


    I haven''t even run into a single tinum-rank monster.


    It''s hard to believe that an area with such low-rank creatures could have remained unexplored for this long...


    With these doubts swirling in my mind, I quickly headed toward the open field.


    Within a minute, I arrived and was met with a surprising sight.


    What on earth is a statue doing here?


    In the middle of the open field stood an ancient, colossal statue, at least a hundred meters tall.


    Its sheer size was astonishing.


    The statue depicted a knight in borate te armor, with seven shining stars carved into his breastte.


    He held a massive sword, pointed downward.


    But the most striking feature was that the giant stone knight was missing his head.


    What happened to this statue?


    It was clear that the circr tform at the top of the statue was meant to be its neck, now left without a head.


    It didn''t look like the head was missing by design; it appeared as though something, or someone, had violently torn it off long ago.


    An elite rank monster?


    Only an elite rank monster could cause this level of damage to a statue like this.


    It''s hard to believe that a tinum or lower rank creature did this.


    Whoever caused this damage must have had a specific reason for not destroying the rest of the statue.


    This points to an elite rank monster.


    Gold or lower rank monsters aren''t very intelligent and usually destroy everything in their path, including statues.


    So, they''re unlikely to be responsible.


    Even though tinum rank monsters are smart, a ground-based tinum creature would probably have destroyed the entire statue, given its height of about 70 meters.


    If a tinum monster was involved, it would likely need to be a peak rank and probably a flying type to avoidplete destruction.


    Elite rank monsters, on the other hand, are known for their precision.


    They can target specific parts of a statue without ruining the whole thing, which fits this situation.


    Scientists have shown that elite rank monsters can act with such precision, thanks to beast tamers.


    It''s simr to how monster tamers, like the original Michael, controlled that snake when I first arrived in this world.


    I''d like to have a pet monster too, but that''s not important right now...


    I moved closer to the statue and reached it after another minute.


    First, I checked the timer on my skill, noting I had about 8 seconds left before this unsettling dream would end.


    I then examined the statue and its surroundings.


    It required a vast amount of space to build this; the area it upied was immense, even beyond the statue''s own size.


    It probably covered about two-thirds of the open area.


    Anyway, who could have constructed it?


    Given its size, this part of the jungle must be unexplored, as such a massive statue has never been known to humanity.


    Since there are no other species besides humans on this, it''s most likely that this statue was made by people.


    Still, I considered the possibility of other species being present, though there was no evidence to support that.


    For now, I''ll assume it was built by humans due to theck of evidence for other species.


    I sat down beside the statue''s left foot, feeling frustrated.


    I had been waiting for hours and still didn''t know what I was dealing with.


    I had anticipated facing many monsters, but this situation seemed far less dangerous than expected.


    So, I decided to rx and wait, as there was nothing more to do but monitor the timer.


    With 6 seconds remaining, I knew it would be another 30 minutes before this whole ordeal ended.


    ***


    Time passed slowly, like water flowing by, and now only 3 seconds remained...


    Hmm... This wasn''t exactly the sight I had imagined.


    I sighed in disappointment, ncing at the timer on the notification screen.


    Then, I shifted my attention to my surroundings, taking in the view.


    The sun was high above, and my shadow, as I sat, had grown much longer than it had been a few minutes ago, leading me to believe that afternoon had likely begun.


    The rising heat was making me sweat, and my clothes were gradually bing damp.


    I decided to move deeper into the statue for some relief from the sun, figuring the best shade would be in the middle of its lower section.


    Standing up, I started walking in that direction.


    But midway there, I stopped and muttered, "Now, what''s that?"


    Near the statue''s sword, something was glowing brightly.


    What is that light?


    I wasn''t sure what it was, but it was shining directly at me.


    Without giving it much thought, I quickly drew my daggers and began heading toward the glowing spot.


    I could''ve ignored it, but curiosity got the better of me, and before I knew it, I was instinctively moving toward it.


    Step by step, I carefully approached the source of the glow, moving slowly and cautiously.


    When I finally reached the sword, there was nothing there.


    No object, nothing at all.


    It was just sunlight reflecting off a specific part of the sword, directing the light toward me.


    It was the lower part of the sword where the sun was reflecting, but...


    Huh?


    I noticed something strange.


    Not all of the lower area was illuminated by sunlight. There was a small section in the middle, surrounded by bright sunlight, that remained oddly dark.


    Why isn''t it lit up?


    It should be, considering every part around it was bathed in the same sunlight.


    So, why wasn''t this spot?


    Curiosity got the best of me, and without thinking, I instinctively touched the darkened area with my right palm.


    For a brief moment, doubt crept in. Maybe I shouldn''t have touched it... but I quickly brushed off the thought.


    As soon as my hand made contact, a mechanical sound echoed through the area, sharp and metallic.


    Startled, I immediately pulled my hand back and readied myself, assuming a defensive stance, expecting something to happen.


    But nothing did, at least not at first. A few tense seconds passed in silence, until suddenly


    What''s that?


    I felt a strange sensation near my leg.


    It was subtle at first, but it soon became clearthe ground beneath me was shifting, moving unnervingly.


    What''s going on?


    Before I could fully process it, the ground gave way beneath my feet, crumbling suddenly and violently.


    What the hell?


    The solid ground I had been standing on disappeared in an instant.


    Damn it.


    I began to plummet into the ground, frantically reaching out to grab anything that might stop the fall, but nothing worked...


    I was doomed now...


    "Fuck!"


    That was myst word...

 Chapter 131: Chapter131-Legendary Rank Monster

    "When is this going to end?"


    I''d been falling like this for what felt like several minutes.


    The fall seemed endless, and the weightless feeling was really scary.


    Sunlight began to disappear the further I fell.


    At first, I was worried I might get seriously hurt, but then I suddenly realized something.


    Wait! This is just a dream.


    Why should I get injured?


    It should only be a slight pain, likest time.


    Seconds felt like forever.


    Anyway...


    I braced myself, unsure of what I''d hit at the bottom.


    But...


    Huh?


    Suddenly, the air around me slowed down, almost like the tunnel was catching me.


    The falling sensation softened, and before I knew it, I gentlynded on a cold, stone floor.


    It was a surprisingly softnding, like falling onto a cushion.


    I stayed there for a moment, catching my breath, my heart still pounding from the fall.


    It was pitch ckno sign of sunlight or any clue where I was.


    I sat up slowly, feeling the soreness in my body from the fall.


    "What just happened?" I muttered, my voice echoing in the darkness.


    Shouldn''t I have hit the ground really hard?


    Anyway, I should be grateful I didn''t. Who knows what might have happened otherwise.


    So, where am I?


    I looked around and saw that the entire area was filled with...


    What the heck is this ce?


    Headless statues...


    Yeah, they were all simr to the giant statue outside but only about 35 meters tallhalf the height of the one I saw earlier.


    I confirmed this with my appraisal skill.


    I also noticed a few things about my surroundings: there weremps set into the walls that provided light, making it easier to see.


    I''m not sure when thesemps turned on, but they must have activated automatically since it was pitch ck just a moment ago.


    Oh, and back to the walls...


    The walls and the statues were all made of dark stone.


    I quickly moved forward when I saw the timer on the notification pageit showed only two seconds left, meaning I had about ten minutes remaining.


    After a few more minutes of walking, I reached a new area.


    Is that an altar?


    In the center of the space was an altar, surrounded by an area roughly 20 to 50 meters wide.


    With the timer ticking down, I hurried towards the altar.


    But as I got within ten meters, a massive face suddenly appeared in front of me,pletely startling me.


    My body froze when I saw it.


    It wasn''t a normal faceitcked any typical features or physical attributes.


    No, it wasn''t even a face.


    It couldn''t be called one...


    Instead, it was a giant floating eye, about atleast 20 feet tall.


    Its surface was smooth and textureless, creating an unsettling, fantasy like appearance.


    The pupil was a bright red, piercing through the darkness as it fixed its gaze on me.


    Yeah, it was staring directly at me...


    Around the eye was a bizarre, shifting mist that emitted a faint glow, enhancing its horrific and evil aura.


    The sheer intensity of its gaze made it difficult to move.


    For several seconds, it simply watched me in silence.


    The fear and pressure in my chest grew stronger with each passing second.


    My instincts screamed at me to run, and my heart felt like it was pounding harder and harder.


    Despite my efforts to stay calm, the eye slowly moved closer...


    I...


    My instincts were yelling at me to run, and my heart felt like it was urging me to escape.


    I tried to stay calm, but it was useless.


    The eye-shaped monster kept advancing slowly, as if it were evaluating me.


    Damn, I need to do something


    Or this thing might


    Wait, what''s happening to me?


    I''m a Gold ranker now, but I still feel so weak.


    Sure, I might be one of the strongest someday, but right now, I''m worried I might not make it through today.


    What kind of person am I?


    With this attitude, how can I ever be the strongest?


    Instead of letting fear paralyze me and only thinking about running, I need to understand the situation.


    I need to stop panicking and start thinking clearly.


    How can I handle this? What can I learn from it?


    If I want to get stronger, I need to face these challenges head without acting like a dipstick...


    But this time, something shifted inside me.


    Even though I was still scared and feeling a lot of pressure, I didn''t panic or try to move. Instead, I met the eye''s gaze directly.


    Facing the razor dragon had taught me an important lesson: when an opponent puts this much pressure on you, it means they''re stronger and trying to intimidate you because they see you as weak.


    So, this time, I decided to do the opposite.


    The fear and pressure were even greater than what I felt with the Elite dragon.


    I realized that running away probably wouldn''t work, as a monster like this would likely stop me from escaping.


    Therefore, I chose to stand my ground and appear strong, even though I knew I wasn''t very strong.


    Another thing that reassured me was realizing that this was just a vision.


    I wasn''t actually facing the monster in person.


    Letting fear ovee me in front of an illusion seemed like surrendering too quickly and, is just shit...


    For a moment, it seemed like the monster wasughing at me, possibly because I was standing my ground.


    But then I realized it was just an illusion, so it couldn''t reallyugh at me.


    Despite that, the monster still looked intimidating.


    In the midst of my fear, I remembered I hadn''t used my appraisal skill yet.


    I decided to use it now.


    "Appraise."


    A virtual screen appeared in front of me, showing details about the monster.


    **Judgment Eye**


    Height: Approximately 25 feet


    Weight: Estimated to be 0 pounds


    Strength: (Sorry, your level is too low to determine!)


    Weakness: (Sorry, your level is too low to determine!)


    Critical Body Parts: (Sorry, your level is too low to determine!)


    Rank:???


    Odds of Sess: There is a 0% chance of defeating this creature inbat.


    When I saw the info screen, I was really confused.


    Why does it show the weight as zero? Maybe it''s because the monster is just an illusion.


    And what''s up with the question mark for the rank?


    System, can''t you just say my level is too low to determine?


    Why write that shit?


    Focusing on something else...


    I kind of expected the odds of sess to be zero.


    So, does this mean the creature in front of me is a legendary rank monster?


    The system didn''t say it outright, but from what I see, it seems obvious.


    If it were an Elite rank monster like the troll, the system would have already gave it''s details by now.


    Since it keeps saying my level is too low, it must be a legendary monster.


    And if it really is a legendary rank monster, that exins why the fear and pressure I felt were twice as intense as with the dragon.


    It''s also the first time I''ve encountered a legendary rank monster since I came to this world.


    While I was lost in thought, the system''s notification page suddenly appeared with a message.


    *(Ding, host, your skill "Future Sight" has finished!)*


    As I read it, the area around mealong with the monsterstarted fading into darkness as a portal opened up, consuming everything within seconds. This time, though, it didn''t pull me in.


    My eyes opened, and I found myself staring at the bright white ceiling above. It didn''t take long to realize I was back in my room.


    I sat up quickly, breathing heavily.


    Damn, that was shit...


    Even though I convinced myself I could stay strong against it, the experience took a huge toll on me especially my body, even if it was just an illusion.


    Everything just felt too real.


    Anyway, getting back to the "sight" thing.


    So, this means the situation I saw is going to happen in the future.


    From the vision, it''s clearit''sing.


    Now the question is, how do I avoid it?


    It happened in an unexplored area, so for the next few days, I''ll need to be extra cautious and avoid stepping into any risky zones.


    I''ll stick to the safe areas on the map.


    But there''s a problem.


    The vision was from the future, but I don''t know when exactly it''ll happen.


    Without that information, I''m left wonderingshould I be on edge all the time?


    I can''t live in fear every day.


    I mean, I''m only human.


    What if the future I saw doesn''t happen for another year or two?


    Ugh, too many questions, and it''s getting harder to decide what to do.


    After thinking it over, I decided not to worry too much.


    I''ll have to be careful when necessary and handle things as theye.


    With that settled in my mind, I turned my attention away from the sight and focused on other matters.


    I let out a long yawn, suddenly realizing something important.


    "Shit, I forgot I''m supposed to be asleep!"


    It hadn''t even crossed my mind until my body reminded me just how exhausted I was.


    "Ahh, fuck it. What time is it?"


    I quickly nced at my watchit read 2:45 a.m.


    There were still a few more hours left to sleep.


    Relief washed over me as I realized I didn''t have to stay up any longer.


    "Alright, let''s call it a night."


    Wrapping up my thoughts for the moment, I knew that whatever I was worried about could wait until morning.


    Getting enough rest was more important right now than stressing over the future.


    I needed sleep, and I needed it badly.


    Iid back down on the bed, pulling the nkets up as I tried to calm my racing thoughts.


    The exhaustion was starting to hit me hard, but my mind was still buzzing with everything that had just happened.


    The image of that massive, floating eye kept shing in my head, along with the pressure it made me feel.


    Even though I knew it was just a vision, my body couldn''t shake off the fearpletely.


    I rolled over and shut my eyes, determined to get some rest. But sleep didn''te easily.


    My mind kept wandering back to the sight. How was I supposed to handle it when it finally happened? What kind of power would I need to face a legendary rank monster like that? Could I even survive it?


    I groaned, frustrated with myself.


    There was no use worrying about something I couldn''t change right now.


    I had to focus on what I could do in the present, not what might happen in the future.


    "Just sleep," I muttered to myself, forcing my thoughts to quiet down.


    Eventually, my body gave in to the fatigue, and I drifted off into a deep, restless sleep.


    ***


    When I woke up, the morning light was filtering through the curtains, gently warming the room.


    I stretched, feeling slightly better now that I had rested, but the memories ofst night still lingered in the back of my mind.


    Sitting up, I ran my hands through my hair and sighed.


    It was time to figure out my next steps.


    I had seen the future, sure, but nothing was set in stone.


    I didn''t have to let that vision control my life.


    If anything, it was a warning, and now that I knew what wasing, I could be smarter about how I approached things.


    First things firstI needed to rank up and train crazily to make sure that I don''t die in future by it''s hand.


    Whatever it took, I had to get stronger, fast.


    There was no way I could take on something like that "Judgment Eye" monster in my current state.


    But I wasn''t hopeless.


    I have several skills that, if used properly, could make me as strong as a mid-level Ace ranker.


    Plus, I''ve got a lot of potential.


    I just need to train harder, prepare better, and stay ahead of what''sing.


    "Alright," I said out loud as I got out of bed. "Time to get to work."


    This world won''t wait for me to catch up.


    If I want to survive, I need to take charge of my own future starting now.


    ***


    "That''s it for today!" I said, releasing the barbell from my grip. It hit the floor with a thunderous thud, echoing through the room like a gong.


    I exhaled deeply, my breath ragged from the strain.


    My arms felt like lead, muscles burning with the satisfying ache of hard work.


    The gravitational training room hummed softly, the air thick with the pressure of the increased gravity.


    I could feel every movement weighing down on me, like an invisible hand pressing relentlessly from above.


    Sweat clung to my skin, trickling down my forehead in rivulets, soaking into the fabric of my training gear.


    The gravity was set at 15 times the normal level, and every moment spent in this room felt like pushing against the weight of the world itself.


    I hadn''t felt this kind of exhaustion in a while.


    Since waking from thea, most of my time had been spent battling gold-rank dummies, which hadn''t been particrly difficult.


    My agility and reflexes had stayed sharp, but I had been skipping out on the gravity trainingtoo focused on my hectic hunting schedule to maintain a regr routine.


    Today, I made the decision to change that, determined to get my body back in peak form.


    The barbell I''d just dropped weighed 115 kgno small feat on its ownbut under this intense gravity, it felt like an entire mountain in my hands.


    I remembered how sluggish I''d felt after thea, how my body had betrayed me with its stiffness andck of strength.


    At first, I had to start at 13 times the normal gravity, just to shake off the rust and retrain my muscles.


    Back then, an 80 kg barbell under 13 times gravity had been manageable, but still a challenge.


    As my strength returned, I pushed the limits15 times gravity with a 100 kg barbell. It had been grueling at first.


    Each rep felt like my muscles were tearing apart, like my bones were ready to crack under the pressure.


    But I persisted.


    Now, after 10 days of dedicated training, I could feel the difference.


    My muscles had adapted, bing stronger, more good...


    The first week had been a brutal grind, but by the seventh day, I was finally able to lift 100 kg with easeeven with the crushing force of 15 times gravity weighing me down.


    Don''t think that I just trained for three hours a day to see improvement.


    That''s far from the truth.


    My week of training was far from ordinary; it was incredibly demanding.


    I significantly reduced both my hunting and sleep, dedicating 13 to 14 hours each day to pushing my limits.


    It was so intense that I hardly had any time to rest.


    Today, I decided to challenge myself even more by lifting a 115 kg barbell under 15 times normal gravity.


    The effort was extremely tough, and after just an hour, I waspletely worn out.


    I copsed on the floor, feeling every bit of the intense workout in my aching muscles.


    "Uff... Uf... I am tired."


    As Iy on the floor, I nced at the watch beside me to check the time:


    **Name:** Michael Frostburne


    **Total Rules Broken:** 1


    **Current Rules Broken:** 0


    **Time:** 11:30 a.m.


    **Date:** 16th June, 2130


    It was Friday, thest day of the week.


    Just like that, another week of training had nearly passed.


    Today also marked three months since my transmigration.


    The time had flown by during these three months.


    It had been an adventurous journeyarriving in this world, tasting new foods, enjoying modern video games, and going on hunts.


    Each day felt like a happy dream, though I hoped it wasn''t just that.


    Still, I was exhausted, both physically and mentally. Yet, I was gradually starting to adjust to this new world. Slowly but surely, I was making progress and just needed a bit more time.


    "Here you go."


    I turned my head to see a letter on the floor. Looking up, I saw Allen standing there.


    It was the end of the training time, and I was about to pack up when he unexpectedly entered.


    "...What''s this?"


    "An invitation," Allen replied tly.


    I considered asking him for more details but decided to open the letter myself.


    I was going to find out sooner orter.


    ===


    To : Michael of the Frostburne family


    ???


    ===


    Hmmm? What the heck?


    Why is there...

 Chapter 132: Chapter132-Invitation to the Cannes Gala

    "Here you go."


    I turned my head to see a letter on the floor. Looking up, I saw Allen standing there.


    It was the end of the training time, and I was about to pack up when he unexpectedly entered.


    "...What''s this?"


    "An invitation," Allen replied tly.


    I considered asking him for more details but decided to open the letter myself.


    I was going to find out sooner orter.


    ===


    To : Michael of the Frostburne family


    We extend our warmest greetings to your esteemed self and cordially invite you to join our exchange.


    Your presence is certain to elevate the grandeur of the asion, and we eagerly anticipate the pleasure of yourpany alongside fellow dignitaries and distinguished guests. The event promises an evening of refined conversation, exquisite cuisine, and cultural enrichment.


    ===


    "Is this the invitation card for the Cannes event?" I asked Allen, looking closely at the intricate design on the card.


    Although I already knew, I still asked just to confirm.


    The gold trim and elegant lettering made it clear this wasn''t just any ordinary event.


    Wow...


    They definitely went all out to make the card''s design scream "wealth."


    If any thief saw this, I''m pretty sure they''d either faint on the spot or try to steal it from me.


    "Yes, young master," Allen responded in his usual calm manner.


    I frowned slightly.


    The invitation had arrivedter than I anticipated.


    I had expected it toe at least five days before the event, but I didn''t dwell on the dy.


    I checked my watch.


    It was June 16th, meaning there was only one day left before the event.


    "Oh, rightalmost forgot," I said, turning back to Allen. "Where is it being held this time?"


    "It''s at Rothingham Vi, Florence Academy," Allen replied.


    Florence Academy?


    That was a surprise.


    Florence Academy was one of the top three most prestigious institutions in the world, known for cultivating the brightest minds and future leaders.


    It was surprising that they were hosting an event, especially considering their strict policy against allowing external functions on campus.


    For the past 25 years, not even high ranking government officials had been able to hold an event there.


    The reasons for this were unclear, which made it all the more intriguing that the Cannes event would take ce at the academy.


    Rothingham mansion?


    That didn''t sound familiar.


    I searched through Michael''s memories.


    During his time as a student at Florence Academy, there were only four major Vis: Alectra Vi, Reglera Vi, Trilera Vi, and Staglera Vi.


    But "Rothingham"?


    It waspletely new to me.


    It must have been added after Michael''s time, though the academy was known for rarely making such changes.


    Anyway, let''s see what the Cannes event has to offer.


    Last time, it only brought me a lot of problems.


    I hope things will be better this time.


    ***


    "Young master, try not to be nervous," Allen said, trying to reassure me as we made our way to the destination.


    I nodded...


    It was June 18th, and earlier today, Allen informed me that the event would be happening tonight around 10 p.m.


    When he offered to help me get to the vi, I eagerly epted.


    I needed someone to guide me, and Allen''s assistance was incredibly valuable.


    Even though I was a bit less nervous this time because no news reporters would be outside the mansion likest timethanks to the Academy''s strict no-paparazzi policy but, there was still a chance they might appear.


    Florence Academy just broke one of its own rules by hosting the CANNES event.


    What were they thinking when they decided to host this event?


    I still don''t understand why they chose to hold the CANNES event on their campus.


    Perhaps they didn''t want to host it but were pressured by the government?


    That seems unlikely, though.


    ording to one of the 100 constitutionalws, the government cannot interfere with the decisions of any academy, no matter the circumstances.


    I believe it''s Law No. 27.


    ***


    It waste into the night when I reached the destination.


    Since it wasn''t far, we walked along the campus road to get to the ce.


    The venue sat at the Academy''s outskirts amidst a cluster of vis.


    The chosen gathering spot distinguished itself effortlessly.


    Towering over its neighbors, this particr vi not only boasted impressive size but also unted intricate decorations.


    Bright lights strategically ced entuated this further, setting it apart from the others.


    "We''re here."


    Having rehearsed the situation beforehand, Allen went ahead of me and handed over my letters to the butler in charge.


    He was a young man with ck hair, perhaps about my age.


    "It''s an honor to make your acquaintance, Sir Michael."


    The butler greeted me after a quick look at the invitation.


    His weing smile felt rather burdensome as he extended his hand toward the door of the vi, where he proceeded to open it.


    [Herees Michael Frostburne, the son of the fifth wealthiest man in humanity and the future heir to the Frostburne family throne.]


    Having already been briefed beforehand by Allen, I wasn''t startled by the sudden announcement.


    I anticipated this oue since it happened the same way during my first experience.


    I was, however, still struggling to keep my faceposed.


    ''I know this is something rich do... But does it really need to be this exaggerated?''


    There was also the issue regarding all the attendees who were now directing their attention toward me.


    "Please have a pleasant night."


    The butler added.


    As if he was trying to add salt to my wounds.


    "Young master, may I leave now?" Allen asked, bowing his head and seeking my permission.


    He seemed unusually too informal, but I didn''t mind.


    I simply nodded, and he began to walk away.


    Outside, there wasn''t much of a crowdjust a lot of attendants.


    "Huuuu..."


    Taking a deep breath, I proceeded forward toward the hall.


    I once again reminded myself of my identity.


    ''Heir to the Frostburne family fortune and currently the son of the fifth richest man on Earth.''


    ''When people look at me, it''s they who should feel nervous, not me.''


    And with such thoughts, I headed deeper into the venue.


    There were a lot of familiar faces as I moved forward.


    From members of my team to friends, foes, and seniors I''ve encountered over the past month.


    There were also many unfamiliar facesboth old and young.


    But there was one person that stood out the most out of all of them.


    She seemed to be the center of attention.


    The one where the focus gravitated toward.


    Lia Parkour.


    The second daughter of the federal association''s leader, and, also one of the most beautiful women on Earth.


    In a one-piece red dress that entuated her striking pink hair, she stood out, her beauty eclipsing many of those present.


    Graceful movements and an elegant demeanor added to her image as she eloquently conversed with those engaging her in conversation.


    I looked away from her and moved to a corner of the room to stay out of sight. There were too many people here for myfort.


    Mirapele to Solos kamstur...


    All were present at the meeting.


    Mira was chatting with Anna, Lia''s older sister, who had striking red hair.


    When did they be such good friends?


    In the illusion realm, I hadn''t seen them interact like this.


    Maybe I missed their earlier interactions, as they seemed to be enjoying each other''spany.


    Or perhaps they had known each other for a while but only recently started being more friendly outside of parties and events.


    Anyway, I pushed it out of my mind.


    A waiter walked by with a tray of drinks.


    As he passed by, I quickly took one without him noticing and began scanning the room for something else to focus on.


    "Joo~"


    After taking a sip, I quickly checked what was in the ss.


    Ugh, it''s grape juice.


    I''m not a fan of fruits, and despite my mother''s persistent efforts in my previous life, I still don''t like them. This really spoiled my mood.


    I set the drink down on a nearby table and took a seat.


    Solos was busy with hisckeys but kept ncing over at me, as if he was nning to confront me again.


    It seems like I need to brace myself for something once more.


    Why?


    To recap,st year at the Cannes meeting, Solos had publicly embarrassed Michael after he lost a monster hunting contest...


    I tried to clear my mind and focus elsewhere, but a sudden loud thud beside me made me jump.


    "Hey, Michael, when did you get here?" a familiar voice called out.


    I turned to see Jack sitting down in a nearby chair.


    He was dressed in a sharp ck zer, looking impably neat.


    That surprised me.


    He doesn''t usually dress so neatly for events, even the Cannes meeting.


    I replied, "A few minutes ago."


    Jack looked confused. "Ehh? I didn''t see youe in."


    I didn''t answer, just kept staring at him.


    Something seemed off.


    Is that alcohol?


    Then I noticed a faint smell of alcohol on himhe had clearly been drinking and might not be thinking straight.


    I quickly changed the topic and asked, "Where are your brothers?"


    Jack chuckled and said, "Sam is with Zeras, and Allen is out trying to impress girls, as usual."


    I raised an eyebrow at the mention of Zeras and Sam. Both were introverts, so it was an interesting pairing.


    I tried to shake off my difort and continued the conversation with Jack.


    "So, Jack, what''s bringing you here tonight?" I asked, trying to keep it short.


    Jack settled into his chair and took a sip from his drink. "Just here to enjoy the evening with my friend. It''s not often I get to spend time with you."


    I nodded. "Yeah, that''s true since I don''te to many parties."


    Jack scanned the room. "Exactly. People see you as an introvert. They even call you ''Silent Star.''"


    "Silent Star?" I repeated, puzzled.


    "Yeah," Jack said. "It''s because you don''t talk much ande off as aloof. Plus, you''ve got this star-like aura, which is why they gave you that nickname."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Am I really that striking?"


    Jack chuckled. "Not really. You look more like my dinner."


    I stared at him, taken aback. Jackughed and said, "See? You''re quiet now, just like the nickname says."


    I sighed, not sure how to respond.


    Jack grinned. "Alright, I promise I won''t tease your looks anymore. Did you know youe across as a bit narcissistic?"


    "I''m not," I said, feeling a bit defensive.


    Just then, a younger boy with green hair called out to Jack.


    "Jack!"


    He turned to the boy, then back to me. "Anyway, Michael, I need to go meet someone. Hope you don''t mind."


    With onest grin, Jack stood up, heading toward another part of the room, he paused and nced toward Lia. "By the way, don''t you think Lia looks stunning in that dress?"


    I followed his gaze and saw Lia, still the center of attention in her elegant red dress.


    Before I could respond, Jack gave a casual wave and walked away, blending into the crowd.


    I watched him go, feeling a mix of relief and unease.


    With Jack gone, I took a deep breath and tried to refocus on the event. An announcement was made about the couple''s dance, a typical feature at such parties, but I barely paid it any attention.


    Damn, that guy


    Shaking off the distraction, I reminded myself to stay focused.


    Jack''s words echoed in my mind, making me nce towards Lia once more.


    She really is stunning.


    Almost everyone in the room seemed captivated by her presence.


    "..."


    Just as I noticed her, she noticed me.


    I thought nothing of it and prepared to look away when, all of a sudden, she smiled.


    Smiled...?


    I was momentarily taken aback.


    So did the many that were looking at her.


    By the time I regained my senses, she was standing in front of me. I felt the attention of all those present in the room.


    ...And just as I looked down to wonder what was happening, her glossy lips parted open, and her crisp voice gently reached my ears.


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    She extended her hand.


    ".....Would you give me the honor?"


    The fuc

 Chapter 133: Chapter133-A little chat with Lia

    Lia''s POV


    ***


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Lia. I have a few things I''d like to talk about."


    "Miss Lia, it''s an honor to have you here. Can we talk for a minute?"


    "Miss..."


    The room was buzzing with voices, each one calling my name with varying levels of urgency and friendliness.


    All the "Miss"es mixed together into a constant, buzzing sound, with everyone trying to get my attention and their faces bing a blur of smiles and eager expressions.


    It was overwhelming.


    The endless requests and greetings made it hard to focus on any one person.


    Even though I felt a bit lost in the chaos, I did my best to engage with each person, responding politely and thoughtfully.


    "Hello, I''d love to chat with you, but not right now."


    Events like this always made me uneasy.


    It felt like people were drawn to me as if I were bait, each one wanting somethingwhether it was a partnership, support for their projects, or just a favor.


    Their intentions were clear; their needs and desires were evident in their enthusiastic requests.


    But I didn''t feel angry with them.


    After all, wanting things is a natural part of being human.


    I also have my own goals and ambitions that sometimes feel endless.


    "...I''ll most certainly find the timeter to discuss the matters with you."


    "Haha~ Is that so? Thank you so much."


    The man I was talking to was quite handsome in appearance.


    With short brown hair and deep green eyes, he stood out from the rest.


    Although he wasn''t from a notable household, his magic was strong.


    He would certainly make for a good connection.


    But...


    ''The smell.''


    I felt my nose scrunch up with each breath.


    ''This guy is so...''


    His entire body was clouded with a thick plume of perfume.


    A very powerful one at that.


    The smell was so overbearing that I had a hard time keeping my face straight.


    "....But is it possible to talk about it now?"


    Boundaries were being crossed.


    Instead of getting angry, I chose to clearly state my rejection.


    "Unfortunately, I am busy."


    I shook her head and made her rejection clear.


    "Haha, it won''t take long. Please hear me out."


    "I''m sorry."


    He insisted.


    "It really won''t take that much time. I insis-"


    Just then, an announcement for the dance was made, and I seized the moment.


    I quickly cut him off.


    "Sorry, but I need to find someone before the dance starts."


    "But, Miss"


    I ignored him and began scanning the room for a potential savior.


    ''Sis...''


    She was already tied up with someone else. Approaching her would only add to her workload.


    ''No, no, no...''


    Who could help me?


    "Miss, can..."


    Great, now he''s starting too.


    I needed to find someone who wasn''t surrounded by people. As I looked around, I spotted someone.


    ''There he is...''


    The perfect person to help me.


    He was sitting alone in a chair, dressed in a ck outfit that fit him perfectly.


    With his strong features andposed demeanor, he exuded a sense of nobility. His dark, wavy hair framed his striking face, and his intense gaze left a strong impression on anyone who looked at him.


    He was watching me, seemingly unaware of the many girls ncing in his direction.


    ''Michael Frostburne.''


    He was someone with greed like many others here, but he also had a softer side....


    Since we first met and became friends, he''s always been kind to me, even if he might have a bit of a perverted side.


    Every time I see him, my heart skips a beat for some unknown reason...


    He was like a rose with many thorns.


    It was a trait that made me envious of him.


    But I wasn''t like the rest.


    Tak!


    My heels clicked on the marble floor as I walked forward. All eyes turned to me as I advanced.


    The distance between us closed.


    "..."


    Soon, I was standing right in front of him.


    His expression barely changed. He simply stared at me, his gaze feeling almost oppressive and intimidating.


    ''As expected of a rose filled with thorns.''


    Just standing next to him was daunting.


    That said...


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    I smiled and extended my hand.


    ".....Would you do me the honor?"


    ***


    Should I take her hand?


    I looked at the hand stretched out in front of me, aware of all the eyes on us.


    Slowly, I lifted my head to meet Lia''s gaze.


    What is she thinking? Why me?


    Out of all the guys here, why did she pick me?


    Maybe she really does like me.


    I have saved her a few times from danger, so maybe her feelings have changed.


    Still, I had to be cautious.


    epting her hand could make people jealous, especially those who are interested in her.


    But saying no could also be risky.


    I might anger her suitors or make things worse with those same people.


    Either way, it feels like trouble.


    "Hmm."


    Therefore...


    "...It would be my pleasure."


    I epted her offer and took her hand.


    Her expression subtly changed to one of surprise, but she was quick to hide it.


    With a thin smile, she lowered her head.


    "It''s settled, then."


    The two of us walked toward a more secluded area.


    Though there were still eyes on us, they were significantly less than before.


    None of them seemed keen on approaching us.


    I nced at her as she walked alongside me. Apparently understanding my gaze, she pursed her lips to reply,


    "I needed a little break."


    "Oh."


    I figured that much.


    Hmm... It makes sense, given that she had to speak with so many people.


    But was that all to it?


    "That''s all."


    It felt like Lia understood my inner thoughts.


    Ahh... I expected something more...


    Lia smiled as we walked through the quieter part of the courtyard.


    After a moment, she tilted her head and asked, "By the way, when did you get here?"


    I blinked, slightly surprised.


    Wait, she didn''t see me?


    I had only arrived a few minutes ago.


    With the crowd being not sorge, I figured she would''ve noticed me.


    Then again, she''d been busy talking to a lot of people.


    "Just a few minutes ago," I replied casually as we finally stopped upon reaching the quieter part of the courtyard, a bit out of sight from the others.


    However, I still noticed asional nces from many people but chose to ignore them.


    Her expression softened. "Oh, sorry. I didn''t notice," she said, her voice quieter now.


    I shrugged with a small smile. "No worries. It''s fine, I get it."


    We walked in silence for a while. It wasn''t ufortable, but there was something I couldn''t quite shake.


    Clearing my throat, I finally spoke up. "By the way," I began, hesitating slightly, "don''t you think you might be causing some trouble for me?"


    Lia stopped and looked at me with raised eyebrows. "How so?"


    I sighed, trying to exin. "Well... you walked straight up to me. And... everyone was watching."


    She shrugged, still unfazed. "Yeah, so?"


    I stared at her for a moment, feeling a bit frustrated.


    Is she serious? Doesn''t she see the problem?


    "There are a lot of Elite society kids here," I said, a little more seriously. "Some of them are probably interested in you."


    Lia raised an eyebrow and repeated, "So?"


    She waited for me to go on, and it was clear nowshe was definitely ying with me. There was no way she didn''t get what I was saying.


    I sighed, pressing on. "What if they get jealous and, you know, cause trouble for meter?"


    Lia chuckled softly, shaking her head like my worries were nothing. "I don''t think that''s going to happen."


    Her calmness threw me off.


    I frowned, confused. "How can you be so sure?"


    She nced around the courtyard, her eyes sharp, as if she was sizing up the ce.


    Then she turned back to me with a confident smile.


    "Because no one would dare," she said, casual but firm. "Not with me around."


    I looked at her, unsure whether to feel reassured by her confidence or more anxious about what might happen when she''s not around.


    "What about your big sister?" I asked. "Do you think she''ll be okay with you being here with me right now?"


    Lia''s expression was thoughtful. "Maybe, maybe not. It''s hard to say."


    I raised an eyebrow. "I figured you''d have a better idea."


    Sheughed softly. "Oh, I also wanted to ask you something. Are you going to participate in the Deulospetitioning up?"


    Hmm?


    Deulos?


    The Deulospetition is a major event, much like the Cannes meeting, but for dueling instead of meeting.


    It takes ce every September and is a massive event.


    Each year, 192petitors participate in the tournament, which features seven rounds.


    To enter, you must be between 18 and 30 years old, with no rank requirements.


    The Deulospetition is a key event for associations, families, and guilds to showcase their skills and maintain their prestige.


    The top three winners receive impressive prizes, though the exact rewards are kept secret.


    I took a moment to respond. "Yeah, I am."


    Lia''s eyes widened a bit. "Really? I haven''t seen youpete before. This will be your first time, right? Do you think you can handle it? There will be a lot of strongpetitors, including me."


    Oh, yeah, I forgot to mention...


    This will be Michael''s and my first timepeting in the tournament.


    Yes, you heard that correctly.


    Michael, who has always beenid-back and not particrly interested in fighting, has never participated before.


    Unlike other elite society kids who beganpeting at 18, this is a new experience for me.


    Regarding the strong contenders, I''m confident in my skills and can handle anyone, even tinum rankers will find it difficult to defeat me.


    However, I''m at a disadvantage when ites to experience.


    I met her gaze, trying to stayposed. "I''m sure. I know it''ll be hard, but I''m ready."


    Lia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity and challenge. "Well, I''m looking forward to it. It should be an interestingpetition with you in it."


    I hope so...


    I nodded, feeling a mix of unknown excitement and nerves. "Yeah, it should be."


    Maybe for thepetition...


    Lia smiled, clearly intrigued. "Good luck. You''ll need it."


    "Thanks," I replied softly.


    "One more thing, will you"


    Before I could finish my sentence, a loud announcement echoed through the room, drowning out my voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?"


    What?


    Lia and I immediately turned our heads toward the source of the voice.


    When I saw the person who said those words, I was just like...


    "..."


    Is that...

 Chapter 134: Chapter134-Preparation for the match

    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?"


    Lia and I immediately turned to the voice.


    In the center of the room stood a man who effortlessly drew everyone''s gaze. His red suit highlighted his fiery hair and sharp features, making him even more striking.


    All eyes were on him, the spotlight naturally following his every move as the room fell silent.


    As soon as I saw him, one thought crossed my mind


    "...Marcus?"


    Why does he look so good?


    Even as a guy, I had to admit he was handsome. But, to be honest, I still believed I was better looking.


    No one in this room could outshine me.


    Marcus just had a certain ir about himthat''s probably why he stood out.


    With a confident smile, he started, "Thank you all foring tonight. It''s rare that we get to host such a distinguished group."


    He scanned the room, his eyes gleaming with charm and excitement. "Tonight is more than just socializing or having a good time. It''s about pushing our limits and experiencing something extraordinary."


    Marcus delivered his speech with enthusiasm.


    He spoke about new ideas and adventures, sharing stories of past achievements and the exciting opportunities ahead.


    I wasn''t paying much attention to his continuos talking, while everyone else appearedpletely absorbed by his energy and enthusiasm.


    It felt like they were totally captivated by him.


    I began to wonder if he might actually be the main character here.


    I couldn''t understand why everyone was so fascinated, treating his words as if they were something important...


    Seriously, guys, he''s just going over some history and stuff.


    Didn''t you all learn about this when you were kids?


    **Sigh**


    Now I see why my grandfather always said, "Education is important."


    "And now," Marcus said, brimming with excitement, "I want to make tonight unforgettable. So, I''ve got an idea." He paused, letting the suspense hang in the air. "How about a challenge? A full scalepetition thatbines strategy, skill, and luck. What do you all think?"


    "Huh?"


    I quickly tuned back in, intrigued by what he had in mind.


    Competition?


    Duel fights weremon at the Cannes meetings, but a full-scalepetition was quite rare.


    In fact, there''s only been one instance in the history of the Cannes meeting where arge-scalepetition took ce.


    Marcus stood at the center of the room, his eyes sweeping over the crowd, a mix of curiosity on his face.


    He definitely wants everyone to participate...


    I quickly turned to Lia and said, "Lia, what?"


    To my surprise, she was no longer beside me.


    Where did she go?


    I scanned the room and eventually spotted her in the corner, chatting with her older sister, Anna.


    How did she get over there so quickly?


    I didn''t even notice her leave...


    I must have been so focused on everything else that Ipletely overlooked it.


    Anyway, back to the situation at hand...


    The air was thick with tension, and it seemed


    everyone was waiting for someone to speak.


    Then, a voice suddenly cut through the silence.


    "How about a virtual monster huntingpetition?" Solos suggested, stepping forward with a rxed smile.


    As he proposed the idea to Marcus, he nced at me for a few seconds.


    We locked eyes for a moment.


    Neither of us moved.


    It felt like we were maically pulled together, our stares intense.


    If anyone had been watching closely, they might have noticed sparks flying between us.


    Then he quickly looked away, but not before giving me a mocking smile.


    This guy...


    I expected someone to jump in, but I didn''t think it would be him.


    Now I understand why he suggested that idea to Marcus. His mocking smile confirmed my suspicions.


    He''s trying to embarrass me again, just likest time, and show he''s superior in front of everyone.


    But...


    I smirked, a n starting to form.


    This time, things will be different.


    Our ranks are nearly the samejust one or two sub-ranks apartbut with my new technique and skills, he''s in for a surprise...


    Marcus raised an eyebrow, considering the idea.


    "That sounds fair," he replied. "What do the rest of you think?"


    He nced around the room, waiting for a response.


    The crowd broke into soft whispers, people leaning in to discuss quietly.


    I could hear some guys nearby whispering quietly to each other.


    "Nah, I''m not joining. What about you?"


    "Same here. I don''t really want to, but I''m worried about upsetting Sir Marcus. That could lead to serious trouble."


    "Exactly. Virtual hunting doesn''t even interest me a bit, but I can''t just turn it down in front of Marcus."


    "Looks like we''ll have to wait and see if anyone else steps up."


    "Do you think anyone will? Look at their facesthey all seem just as hesitant as us."


    Hmm...


    They''re right.


    Even the usually outspoken elite members are  staying silent, unsure of what to do.


    It makes sense, given that the person who suggested this will be the future leader of the association.


    One wrong move and your promising future could be ruined.


    The anticipation continued to build.


    Untill...


    Sensing their hesitation, Marcus leaned forward slightly and added, "Okay, how about this: the winner won''t just get a favor from methey''ll also receive a skill book."


    The second those words left his mouth, the room fell into a stunned silence.


    Everyone was suddenly wide-eyed, the weight of the offer sinking in.


    Even I was taken aback by the stakes he had justid out.


    A skill book?


    That''s a huge prize.


    And don''t forget about the favor...


    Even though it might not seem like much now, since he''s not the leader yet, it will be really valuable when he is.


    With rewards like these, I doubt anyone in this room will turn down thepetition.


    For a moment, no one dare move as the atmosphere was thick with awe.


    "...?"


    Am I missing something?


    Shouldn''t they have jumped at the chance to join by now?


    So why are they still hesitating?


    Then, a soft but determined female voice broke the quiet.


    "I''m in."


    All eyes turned toward the speaker.


    It was none other than Mira, standing tall, her expression unwavering.


    "I don''t see any problem with that," she said confidently, her words carrying through the room like a challenge.


    Before anyone could react, another voice chimed inthis time, from the opposite side of the hall.


    "Me neither," came the familiar voice of Anna, her gaze as sharp as ever.


    With that, the room seemed toe alive again, the silence reced by murmurs of excitement.


    Oh, it seems they were just too shocked to say anything.


    So...


    I quickly looked around as whispers began again.


    The guys nearby were talking...


    "Is he serious?"


    "Hey, pinch me. I must be dreaming. A skill book and a favor? Can youOuch! Why did you pinch me?"


    "You said it yourself. I pinched you to prove you wrong."


    "Forget that. My Goddess Mira is Joining. I can''t wait any longer. I''m joining."


    "Hold on, I''m in too!"


    Two of the most formidable participants had thrown their hats into the ring, and it was clear that things were about to get serious.


    I could feel the adrenaline rushing through me...


    Thispetition was going to be intense.


    Since almost all the top elites are epting Marcus''s challenge and joining in...


    Let''s see how it ys out.


    ***


    "Fuufufu~"


    A soft, eerieugh filled the room as I lounged in one of the mansion''s chairs.


    I sipped my wine, my gaze fixed in one direction, lost in thought.


    I was alone in the nearly empty room with only a few people nearby.


    Why?


    After everyone had enjoyed the earlier celebrations, it was decided that the match would begin tomorrow morning at 9 a.m.


    By now, night had set in, and most people were exhausted from the day''s festivities.


    I also learned that the virtual match would be held at the academy, which wasn''t surprising.


    Florence Academy usually avoids outside events, but they make an exception for major virtual matches.


    These events are a chance for the academy to enhance their reputation by broadcasting them widely.


    It''s worth noting that the academy only hosts significant matches, not minor duels.


    I recalled thest time Michael participated in such a match.


    His reputation suffered because the match was shown only to elites, making him appear less impressive to the wider audience.


    Nevertheless, his reputation still took a dive.


    So, what am I doing here, just sitting around?


    The answer is simple: nothing.


    Normally, I''d be out hunting by now, but when I nce at my smartwatch, I realize it''s already toote.


    **Name: Michael Frostburne**


    **Total Rules Broken: 1**


    **Current Rules Broken: 0**


    **Time: 1:31 a.m.**


    **Date: 19th June, 2130**


    Yeah... far toote.


    The party ended about 15 or 20 minutes ago, and I''ve already missed most of my prime hunting time.


    Sure, I could still go out for a couple of hours, but I''ve decided against it.


    If I do, I''ll likely miss out on enough sleep, and I can''t afford that.


    A calm, rested mind is key in virtual reality.


    *Sigh.*


    I should probably leave.


    There''s really no point in staying here any longer, but this ce did give me the peace I needed for now.


    ***


    [Hello everyone, this is Dior Elebero from News 24 with an important update. Just a few hours ago, Florence Academy announced a major virtual match featuring the younger generation of the Elite society. This decisiones after an announcement from Sir Marcus, the future heir to the Federal Association, aimed at ensuring full participation. The match is scheduled for 9 a.m., which means we''re just 30 minutes away! Florence Academy will live-stream the entire event, so stay tuned for all the action. We''ll keep you posted on any updates. For now, we''ll take a short break, but after that, we''ll bring you the live coverage. Thank you.]


    The reporter, standing in front of shing lights and official banners, shared the news with excitement.


    "Finally, it''s happening," I muttered under my breath.


    I''d been waiting for this moment for what felt like an eternity.


    I turned off my phone and leaned back against the wall for support, scanning the room. It was filled with people, all chatting with one another, their voices blending into a low murmur.


    *Hmm...*


    The noise was starting to annoy me, so I closed my eyes, focusing on calming my mind.


    I was in Rotinham Hall at Florence Academy, surrounded by the crowd, but I chose to keep my distance.


    Standing alone in a corner, I preferred to stay on the sidelines, observing from afar.


    I didn''t feel like talking to anyone in the room, mainly because of the rules Marcus had set.


    They were simple but strict.


    The rules were-


    "Michael!"


    I quickly opened my eyes when I heard my name being called. It was Allen, waving and walking straight toward me.


    *Really?*


    I thought.


    *Why is heing over here?*


    I suddenly felt flustered as everyoneJames, Mira, and even my rival Solosturned to look at me, as if noticing me for the first time.


    All eyes in the room were on me.


    Even Lia was looking my way.


    I kept my cool and stayedposed, a skill I''d picked up thanks to Allen''s training.


    When he got closer, I asked, "What''s going on? Why''d you shout my name like that?"


    Allen grinned and said, "Oh, nothing. I just wanted to see if I could embarrass you."


    Seriously?


    I stared at him,pletely baffled.


    He called me out just for that?


    I was about to say something, but he cut me off. "You did great! I couldn''t embarrass you at all. You definitely live up to the nickname ''Silent Star.''"


    Ugh, not that nickname again.


    I began to say, "You should" but before I could finish, the doors to the hall swung open.


    A middle-aged man with blue eyes and ck hair, who had an average appearance and build, walked into the hall.


    I didn''t know him, but his outfit resembled the ones worn by professors when I was at this academy.


    That probably meant he was one of the current instructors of this academy.


    I decided to use my appraisal skill to learn more about him.


    ***


    Name: Trion Hedler


    Age: 37


    Height: 6 feet


    Weight: 110 kg


    Personality: Inquisitive, enjoys toxic substances, holds misogynistic views, and is smart when necessary.


    Rank: ???


    Probability: ???


    ***


    Wait, what? How is this possible?


    This doesn''t align with the academy''s rules.

 Chapter 135: Chapter135-Virtual reality hunting

    Name: Eli Montrose


    Age: 37


    Height: 6 feet


    Weight: 110 kg


    Personality: Inquisitive, enjoys toxic substances, holds misogynistic views, and is smart when necessary.


    Evaluation: Iron-Rank Hunter


    Probability: There''s a 1% chance of reaching Gold-Rank by the age of 50.


    ***


    I was stunned.


    How could this happen?


    It didn''t fit the academy''s rules.


    It wasn''t his personality that caught me off guardit was his rank.


    An Iron-ranked professor...


    This was the first time I''d seen a professor with such a low rank.


    ording to Michael''s memories, the academy had a strict rule that only professors ranked Gold or higherup to Acecould work here.


    The only exception was if someone had special permission from the principal.


    As I processed this, my initial shock wore off, and I regained myposure.


    It was clear that this professor must have a close connection with the principal to be working here despite his low rank.


    The man stepped forward, his gaze scanning the room with a calm authority.


    "Good morning, everyone," he began, his voice firm yet weing. "I am Professor Eli Montrose, and I''ll be overseeing your virtual match today."


    His eyes lingered on each of us, as if assessing our readiness.


    "My role is simple," he continued, "I''ll be monitoring your progress in the virtual world and ensuring a fairpetition. Once you''re in the pods, you''ll be under my supervision."


    The room remained silent as we listened.


    "Now, follow me. The pods are set up in the academy''s simtion wing."


    With a quick gesture, he turned and led us through the hall.


    The air buzzed with anticipation as we followed him, our footsteps echoing softly in the long corridor ahead.


    As I walked down the hallway with the others, following the professor, I overheard some murmurs behind me.


    "Hey, want to team up?"


    "No chance. I''d rather go solo. For all I know, you might stab me in the back."


    "Come on, man, we''ve been friends for ages. How could you think that?"


    "Sorry, but you know how it is. I''m not risking my shot at that reward."


    Honestly, he had a point.


    With the rules Marcusid out, teaming up seemed like more of a risk than a benefit.


    There were four rules in total.


    First, each monster you killed earned you 10 points.


    Second, eliminating another yer would give you 30 points.


    Third, there were three hidden Easter eggs in the arena, each worth a staggering 1,000 points.


    If you found even one of those Easter eggs, you''d be almost guaranteed to win, given how valuable they were.


    The final rule, which didn''t surprise anyone, was that there would only be one winner.


    It was unrealistic to think Marcus would give out multiple skill books, considering how incredibly rare they were.


    There were only around 100 skill books known to exist in the entire human domain, and my family owned two of them.


    With such high stakes, going solo seemed like the smartest move.


    Since I''m alone, I need to stay alert around others.


    The main people to watch are Solos, Mira, James, and especially Eoin, who is far more powerful than his master.


    Aside from them, I''m confident I can handle anyone else without using my skills.


    If I used my dash, I''d easily defeat anyone, even Eoin.


    Anyway...


    The lights mounted on the hallway ceiling flickered intensely...


    At the end of the hall, we reached arge door, which slid open with a push by the Professor, revealing a huge room filled with hundreds of VR capsules.


    Hmm...


    The space was enormous, with high ceilings and sleek, metallic walls covered with screens disying various stats.


    The capsules had a futuristic lookeach one big enough for someone to lie insidefortably.


    They were jet-ck with a ss cover that slid closed over the top.


    Blue and green lights pulsed around the edges, signaling they were ready.


    Inside, there was soft padding and advanced connectors that linked to the brain for a fully immersive virtual reality experience.


    I couldn''t help but be impressed by the high-tech design.


    The capsules looked like they were straight out of a science fiction movie.


    Florence Academy certainly lives up to its reputation for providing top-notch resources when needed.


    Professor Eli then addressed us, paying particr attention to the male group. "These are the capsules you''ll be using. We don''t have much time, so listen carefully: get into the pod and keep your eyes closed the entire time. Do you all understand?"


    He looked at both the female and male groups, and we all nodded in agreement immediately.


    ***


    Ten minutester, everyone, including me, got into our pods.


    We lowered and, closed the ss covers and closed our eyes.


    ***


    A few minutester, in the dark and echoing silence, I finally heard the robotic voice I had been waiting for:


    [Wee to the Virtual World, Michael!]


    ***


    "Ugh, what''s going on?"


    So warm...


    I opened my eyes and realized I was standing in the middle of a vast jungle, with the sun zing down on me.


    No wonder I felt so hot.


    I wiped the sweat from my face and, after a brief pause, chose a random direction to start searching for monsters to hunt.


    As I walked, something massive flying in the sky caught my eye.


    Squinting through the sun''s harsh rays, I could barely make it out.


    "Is that... a hologram?"


    At first, I wasn''t sure, but after walking a little further, it became clear.


    It was a hologram disying the top five hunters with the most points so far:


    1) James Wilson: 100 points


    2) Solos Kamstur: 70 points


    3) Anna Parkour: 60 points


    4) Mira Lapele: 50 points


    5) Adrian Kalson: 30 points


    "Damn, They''ve already started hunting..."


    Frustration surged through me.


    The gap was too bigtaking down one or two monsters wouldn''t even get me close.


    I had to act fast.


    Clenching my fists, I focused on one goal: *I need that skill book, no matter what.*


    Without wasting another moment, I sprinted off in search of monsters.


    After a minute, I came to a sudden stop, my eyes locked on arge, rustling bush nearby.


    Something was inside.


    The bush in front of me was around 8 feet long. In the jungle, it wasn''t unusual toe across nts like this.


    They tend to thrive in dangerous areas, thanks to harmless worm-like creatures living underneath, supplying them with nutrients.


    But that wasn''t my main concern right now.


    The bush had been shaking wildly just moments ago, but now it was still.


    What could be inside?


    I started to approach but stopped when something emerged.


    It was smaller than the bush, but stillrger than me.


    A bear.


    A regr-looking bear stepped out of the bush and quickly noticed me.


    I activated my appraisal skill and saw it was an early Common Rank monsterone rank lower than me.


    While I was busy appraising the bear, it let out a fierce roar and then charged straight at me.


    The distance between us was only about 20 meters, and it was closing in fast.


    The bear was about 7 feet tall, with sharp ws on its limbs and thick skin tough enough to easily resist low-level blunt attacks.


    As it rushed towards me, the gap between us shrank quickly.


    There was no way this bear could defeat me.


    Just now way...


    When it was just 3 meters away, a clicking sound echoed in the air, and for a moment, time seemed to slow down.


    "THUD!"


    That was the sound of the bear hitting the ground.


    I didn''t even stop to look back, already moving on to find my next target.


    Behind me, the massive bear copsed with a loud crash, its head cleanly sliced off in a single strike.


    Uff... That was fast...


    And, then with that I practically started running at a unknown to find monsters...


    I dont care if any peak gold rank monsteres out of his hive.


    I just want to kill.


    Oh, by the way, in the party Marcus also informed that there will be three monsters above tinum rank in the jungle, each one will be protecting one easter egg.


    This made easier for the hunters to roam and, kill as many as you want.


    So, this game is all about who kills fast and, get points.


    For the time being, I shifted my focus to search for monsters.


    ***


    "Die already!"


    A sharp shing sound echoed, and another monster hit the ground with a heavy thud.


    Damn... this is getting tougher.


    After running for a few minutes, I finally found a group of mid-rank umon monsters. They were easy enough to defeat, but time was still slipping away.


    The ground around me was stained with blood from the monsters I''d killed. My daggers were drenched in red, but despite the carnage, I couldn''t rx.


    I nced up at the sky and saw the 12-foot hologram hovering above.


    1) James Wilson: 300 points


    2) Solos Kamstur: 200 points


    3) Anna Parkour: 150 points


    4) Mira Lapele: 120 points


    5) Adrian Kalson: 90 points


    *Damn...*


    I''ve only managed to kill five monsters, which means I have just 50 points.


    That''s... really bad.


    The gap between me and James is enormous. A 250-point lead is nearly impossible to ovee by just hunting monsters.


    I need to think smarter, not just work harder.


    But what''s the best strategy?


    *Come on, Michael, think...*


    Time was rushing by quickly, like a river flowing downstream.


    The clock in the top left corner of the hologram read 10 a.m.


    The match would end around 12 p.m., leaving me with about two hours.


    I needed a nand I needed one fast.


    After a moment of thought, I suddenly recalled something important that I had overlooked earlier.


    "Wait! Isn''t that a loophole?"


    Yes, I definitely need to try that...


    ording to the rules, every creature here is ssified as a monster...


    As the realization hit me, a grin spread across my face.


    Interesting... very interesting...


    Without hesitation, I started searching for what I needed.


    It didn''t take long before I found what I was looking for.


    Here they are...


    I said as I spotted a massive bush.


    The same type which I saw a few minutes ago...


    I thanked the bush in advance, then leaped onto itmore like pounced on it.


    I started digging into the ground with my daggers as fast as I could, excitement growing with every movement.


    Where are you?


    Come on out...


    After a few minutes of intense digging, I finally uncovered the hidden treasures buried beneath the surface.


    Yes...


    The treasures were gold-colored worms wriggling energetically in the dirt.

 Chapter 136: Chapter136-At the top of the Table

    James POV


    ***


    "Huff Puff"


    My heavy breathing echoed through the cave.


    Currently...


    I sat on a rock, gripping a blood-stained sword, trying to catch my breath.


    That was way too... easy than I thought it would be...


    The cave was nearly pitch-ck, except for a faint beam of sunlight filtering in, just enough to give me a view.


    The ground was slick with thick, green blood.


    Scattered around me were the bodies of strange creatures, a mix of lion and eagle.


    Seven in total, lying in pools of their own green blood.


    These monsters had three things inmon.


    First, they were all the same species.


    Second, their blood was a strange green color, not surprising since I''d studied them before.


    Third, all their heads were cleanly severed from their bodies.


    The cuts were so clean and precise, anyone who saw them would assume it was the work of a master swordsman.


    But no, this was all me.


    Me, the son of Woodrow Wilson.


    The future ruler of the Wilsonnds...


    The lifeless creatures in front of me were known as Darots.


    They typically stayed in caves and moved in groups, which is why most gold rankers avoided them or chose not to engage.


    As the strongest species in the gold rank, they were often feared.


    However, due to my higher rank, they were hardly a challenge for me.


    Hardly... So easy...


    In fact, I''m confident no monster in this entire virtual world could take me downexcept for three hidden ones.


    Those are the ones I need to watch out for...


    I hope Ie across at least one of them.


    If I do, it''ll be like hitting three birds with one stone.


    First, I''d win the virtual battle.


    Second, with everything being streamed live, people are watching me, which will boost my reputation and be usefulter.


    Third, I''d get a challenging fight with the monster, helping me improve my body both mentally and physically.


    Being a tinum rankeres with its own advantages.


    While I was deep in thought, I suddenly heard a faint cry.


    It wasn''t just one sound; several weak roars and cries echoed through the cave.


    "Cuah! Cuah!"


    Hmm?


    So, they''ve all woken up?


    I quickly got up and headed further deep into the cave.


    After walking a few meters, I found where the noise wasing from.


    It was the baby Darots, who had been sleeping peacefully while I massacred their group.


    These small ones looked like the adults but were much smallerabout the size of my leg.


    So tiny.


    There were Six baby Darots in total, and they were making a racket, likely disturbed by my intrusion.


    "Cuah! Cuah!"


    Their innocent eyes and cries seemed to plead for mercy, but...


    To me, they were just virtual monsters.


    I had no intention of sparing them.


    I raised my green-bloodied sword and, without hesitation, swung it horizontally, slicing all of them in half.


    They were silenced before they could cry out once more...


    Alright, with that, I should have already crossed 500 points.


    I doubt anyone will be close to me, except maybe Solos.


    Even so, he must be at least 100 points behind.


    Let''s check.


    Plus, I need to check the time too.


    I started walking out of the cave.


    The cave was long, so it took me over a minute to emerge.


    When I finally stepped outside, the sound of the waterfall filled the air, and sunlight warmed my head.


    I could also hear the asional birdsong, which I always enjoyed before hunting them out.


    Anyway, I looked up at the hologram.


    What I saw was unbelievable.


    The names and scores disyed left me utterly speechless.


    I was stunned, bbergasted, shocked, and surprised all at once.


    All because of the hologram floating in the sky.


    How could this even be possible?


    1) Michael Frostburne: 650 points


    2) James Wilson: 510 points


    3) Anna Parkour: 400 points


    4) Mira Lapele: 370 points


    5) Solos Kamstur: 350 points


    My name, which had been at the top of the hologram just minutes ago, was now overtaken by someone I never expectedMichael.


    Instead of panicking about therge gap between us, I focused on figuring out what happened.


    ording to the participant records I checkedst night, Michael should be ranked gold.


    While taking down newly promoted umon monsters would be within his capability, handling borderline umon monsters effectively would be more challenging for him.


    This means he must have used his skills to break into the top five.


    When I entered the cave, it was 10:10, and now it was 10:30, so 20 minutes had passed.


    Thest time I saw the hologram before heading outside, Michael wasn''t even in the top five.


    This means he must have jumped to first ce in just 20 minutes.


    A skill alone wouldn''tst long enough for him to defeat that many monsters.


    Even if he fought a group, he should have been in the top five, not number one.


    So, he must have done something else.


    But what could he have done in such a short time?


    I closed my eyes and began to calcte.


    As I worked it out, a minute passed.


    The loud chirping of the birds was bothering me while I was thinking, and I could sense their presence.


    I quickly pulled out a pistol from my magical storage bag and fired three shots in the direction where I sensed the birds.


    In an instant, three birds dropped to the ground.


    With that taken care of, I finally felt at ease and could think clearly. Hold on!


    After dealing with the birds, a new thought crossed my mind.


    No way...


    Could he really be doing that?


    I checked the hologram and saw that my points, which were at 510, had risen to 540.


    So, he''s exploiting the loophole.


    I never imagined anyone would find those gaps in the game.


    While I knew several easy ways to win, I didn''t expect anyone to discover them, except maybe Mira or Anna.


    I thought they''d be the first to use these loopholes, but who would have guessed Michael would find them?


    Anyway, I didn''t need to worry too much.


    If he can use a loophole, so can I.


    Let''s see whoes out on top.


    "This should be fun!"


    I then jumped from the cave entrance, about four feet above the ground, andnded smoothly.


    I stowed my bloodied sword, pulled out another pistol from the bag, and then began shooting at the harmless birds flying overhead.


    ***


    "Get out of there!"


    I shouted as I drove my right-hand dagger into the small pit I had already made.


    "Come out!"


    I kept digging deeper and finally spotted a small creature trying to burrow further down.


    Without hesitation, I stabbed at its exposed belly.


    The force of the strike caused a white liquid to stter onto my face.


    With that one stab, the creature was instantly killed.


    But...


    "Great, now my face is covered in gunk..."


    Then, I quickly jumped back to the edge of the pit, feeling exhausted.


    After discovering those golden-colored worms, I had been digging frantically with both daggers, determined to kill the creatures before they could dig away and escape.


    I wasn''t sure how long I''d been hunting, but it was clear that my haul was much bigger than I''d expected.


    I nced up at the hologram in the sky.


    1) Michael Frostburne: 770 points


    2) James Wilson: 680 points


    3) Mira Lapele: 600 points


    4) Solos Kamstur: 530 points


    5) Anna Parkour: 520 points


    It looks like I need to keep going since the gap between me and James isn''t that big.


    Man, is he monster or something?


    How is he racking up so many points so quickly?


    I checked the time on the hologram: 10:40 a.m.


    So, 30 minutes have passed.


    In that time, I managed to earn at least 700 more points to get to the top, but staying there will require even more effort.


    Without dy, I moved toward another bush to hunt for more worms.


    I had already cleared sevenrge bushes, so this would be the eighth.


    As I walked quickly, I began to wonder just how vast this jungle must be since I hadn''t encountered anyone yet.


    An hour and ten minutes had passed, and I hadn''t run into a single participant, which was a bit surprising.


    I had expected to meet at least one by now.


    While I kept running, I frequently checked the hologram for any updates on the rankings.


    The only significant change was that the gap between me and James had shrunk from 90 points to just 50 in a matter of minutes.


    I stayed calm and kept moving until I suddenly sensed something.


    A group of five people, around my age, was approaching.


    I stopped and waited for them.


    When they saw me, one of thema red-haired guy with a handsome face and a muscr buildeximed, "Hey, look guys, who we''ve found!"


    Another member of the group, who appeared fairly average with ck hair and a regr build, added, "Well, well, Mr. Topper, I think it''s time you"


    Before the guy could finish his sentence, his head was suddenly sliced off and fell to the ground.


    His body followed and disintegrated into thin air within a second, leaving nothing behind.


    "Sorry, everyone, but I prefer not to talk during fights." I said with my dagger stance...


    The other members of his group were stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    After a few moments, the red-haired guy shouted, "What are you all doing? Kill him!"


    It felt like he was talking like those chinese novel''s young monsters.


    As the red-haired leader yelled hismand, his group hesitated briefly before charging at me.


    I didn''t even break a sweat.


    In one swift motion, I drew my left-hand dagger and shed through the first attacker, slicing down the middle of his chest.


    His spear was already aimed at me, but I dodged easily and delivered a sharp kick to his groin.


    He crumpled to the ground, clutching his groin area in pain, unaware of the blood pouring from his wound.


    He wouldn''t survive for long.


    The remaining two attackers, panicked and sloppy, struggled to get close.


    One swung a dagger at me, but I quickly blocked and countered, stabbing him in the neck before he could strike again.


    His hands flew to his throat to stop the bleeding as he fell.


    I didn''t bother to watch him hit the ground.


    Thest one turned to run, but I was faster. I threw my dagger, hitting him square in the back.


    The de sank deep, and he dropped face-first, his sword slipping from his grip.


    With all three down, I turned my focus to the red-haired guy...


    "Now it''s your turn"


    The moment the words left my mouth, my instincts screamed at me to move.


    I didn''t hesitate.


    I quickly ducked, and for a brief second, everything seemed to slow down. I caught sight of a massive boulder, easily 30 kilograms, soaring just above my head. Time snapped back to normal as the boulder crashed into the man whose leg I had sliced earlier, killing him on impact.


    When I turned around, the red-haired guy was right in front of me, way too close, face-to-face.


    Fuck, I had gotten a little careless, and he managed to catch up.


    I noticed his sword was aimed directly at my stomachit was probably poisoned.


    "Ahh, Shit!"


    I can''t save myself without sustaining any injury at all...


    I muttered a curse.


    There was no way to fully dodge it.


    I tried to move aside quickly, but I was too slow. His sword grazed my side, cutting me slightly but not deeply.


    "What? How did you" he began to shout.


    But...


    Before he could finish, I drove my dagger straight stabbing into his face.


    "Seriously, man? I just told you earlier that I don''t like talking during a fight, and here you are..." I said quietly.


    "Were you even listening to me?"


    The red-haired guy copsed, screaming, "Ahhh, my face!!"


    He was yelling wildly.


    "Hey, calm down. It''s just a game. You didn''t really die, asshole," I said, trying to soothe him.


    But he kept screaming, so I quickly ended hsi life with another dagger strike, putting him out of his misery.


    "Uhh."


    That was a solid fight with just a few minor cuts on my stomach.


    I''ve got to hand it to this guy''s luck for running into me, especially since they were all Peak Iron rank.


    Yeah, Iron rank...


    I wasn''t too surprised by their rank.


    Why?


    So...


    When Marcus mentioned about the virtual game and its rewards in the party, some Iron rank yers decided to give it a shot.


    But from the moment they joined, it was like they were setting themselves up to lose.


    A Gold rank hunter is roughly as strong as 30 Iron rankers.


    So, taking them all down wasn''t difficult for me, or for anyone else really.


    Besides, there was no way they could have won.


    With those opponents dealt with, I lifted my gaze to the hologram projected in the sky.


    As I stared at the image, a wave of surprise washed over me.


    Ehh, what the...?


    The sight was so unexpected that it left me momentarily speechless.


    How can he...

 Chapter 137: Chapter137-Chaos in the rankings

    With those opponents dealt with, I lifted my gaze to the hologram projected in the sky.


    As I stared at the image, a wave of surprise washed over me.


    Ehh, what the...?


    The sight was so a little unexpected that it left me wondering with thoughts...


    1) Michael Frostburne: 920 points


    2) James Wilson: 890 points


    3) Solos Kamstur: 720 points


    4) Mira Lapele: 680 points


    5) Anna Parkour: 670 points


    How is he catching up so quickly?


    I was caught off-guard when I checked the leaderboard and saw how fast James had closed the gap between us.


    It didn''t add up at first, but then I nced at the time.


    Oh...


    I sighed in frustration.


    So that''s how he''s so close.


    It was 10:59 a.m., meaning I had spent around 20 minutes dealing with thosest enemies, which gave everyone else time to catch up.


    That was sloppy of me.


    If I had been quicker, I wouldn''t be in this situation.


    But there''s no point dwelling on it.


    I can''t waste any more time.


    It''s time to get back to hunting.


    I took off running, looking for bushes where worms would be hiding underneath.


    After five minutes, I still hadn''t found any bushes, but I dide across a few monsters along the way.


    I killed them, giving me a small 10-point lead on the leaderboard.


    1) Michael Frostburne: 960 points


    2) James Wilson: 950 points


    3) Mira Lapele: 880 points


    4) Anna Parkour: 860 points


    5) Solos Kamstur: 790 points


    James was only 10 points behind me now, which wasn''t a good sign.


    At the rate he''s going, he''s probably killing 6 to 10 monsters every five minutes, earning 60 to 100 points.


    It was 11:05 a.m., and if I did the math, there''s a good chance he''ll end up somewhere between 1,300 and 1,900 points.


    Hmm...


    I need to hurry up.


    I started running again, but I couldn''t stop thinking about Mira and Anna.


    What exactly happened with them?


    Actually, the real question waswhat did they find?


    Just five minutes ago, they were both 150 to 200 points behind me, but now the gap was only 50 or 60 points.


    I couldn''t help but wonder.


    Did they stumble upon a horde of monsters or something?


    It was possible.


    But I had a gut feeling that wasn''t the case.


    Something felt off...


    Was there something else going on?


    Did they...???


    As I kept thinking, I nced at the hologram and was hit with a surprises again...


    1) Anna Parkour: 1120 points


    2) Mira Lapele: 1050 points


    3) James Wilson: 970 points


    4) Michael Frostburne: 960 points


    5) Solos Kamstur: 800 points


    Both Anna and Mira had jumped ahead of me.


    Something strange was definitely going on.


    Damn, they passed me.


    I wasn''t too surprised that James moved ahead, but seeing Anna and Mira overtake me was unexpected.


    I''d forgotten that, despite their quirks, they''re very smart.


    It was only a matter of time before they discovered a loophole in the game and used it to their advantage.


    As I was thinking this, the leaderboard updated again.


    James was now in the lead with 1,150 points.


    Great, so he found the loophole too...


    With all three of them using the trick, they''ll definitely make the most of it to stay ahead.


    It''s not just about hunting monsters anymore.


    Soon, others will find the loophole as well, and it''ll turn into a race to see who can exploit it the best.


    The person who makes the best use of the loopholes will likely win thispetition.


    As I ran, I came to an abrupt stop.


    Why?


    Because...


    My search was finally over.


    In front of mey arge patch of thick grass and bushes, surrounded by six towering Minerva trees, taller than any I had ever seen before in this virtual world...


    Without wasting any time, I began digging near the bush, keeping a gap of about 2 to 3 meters.


    After digging furiously with both of my daggers, I saw a few worms squirming, trying to burrow their body deeper into the ground to escape.


    This was the easiest part of my day: stabbing them.


    Sorry, but I''m going all in on you.


    Since I couldn''t take you out in the real world, I''ll make sure to finish you here.


    In reality, these worms were harmless, but they had one annoying trait: just before dying, they''d thrash around violently, sending out vibrations that acted like a signal, alerting every monsters within 3 kilometers.


    Yeah, "Three fucking whole kilometers."


    That''s why anyone who killed them needed a quick escape n.


    Normally, I avoided them.


    They were low-level creatures worth just 1 Essence point, and the risk of attracting stronger monsters wasn''t worth it.


    Even though they were easy to kill for experience, I stayed away from themuntil now.


    ***


    "Alright, done now," I muttered to myself as I stood up, moving quickly toward the next bush. The one I''d just finished with was aplete wreckinside and out. I''d torn through it like I had Superman''s strength, digging frantically.


    Whatever, no point in dwelling on it.


    I picked up the pace, scanning the area for another bush.


    Every second mattered, and I couldn''t waste any.


    I kept ncing at the leaderboard to check for updates:


    1) Anna Parkour: 1340 points


    2) Mira Lapele: 1250 points


    3) Michael Frostburne: 1250 points


    4) James Wilson: 1240 points


    5) Solos Kamstur: 1220 points


    The rankings were incredibly close, with almost no gap between us.


    No one had a clear advantage, which meant everyone was pushing themselves, trying to get ahead.


    It was a realpetition now.


    I was closing in on James and Mira, just a few points behind them.


    It took me about three minutes to catch upwell, maybe five, since the hologram showed 11:15 a.m., with only 45 minutes left in the virtual game.


    Thanks to my quick reflexes, I''d wiped out those worms in no time.


    Within a minute, I found another bush and started digging around it.


    It didn''t take long before I uncovered three worms,pletely exposed and vulnerable.


    Strangely, they weren''t even trying to hide anymore, almost as if they had given up.


    Without hesitation, I stabbed one right in the middle of its abdomen, killing it instantly.


    Just as I was about to finish off the other two, something unexpected happened.


    A hologram suddenly appeared in front of me, startling the heck out of me...


    Why?


    Because...


    It was so close to the worms that I nearly missed it.


    After a moment, I focused and squinted to read what it said.


    Something was off.


    This hologram wasn''t from my systemits red background with ck text was different from what I was used to.


    The color scheme was weird and unsettling.


    As I read the message, my eyes widened, and I frowned.


    Why?


    Because the hologram said:


    **[WARNING! Participant Michael Frostburne, you have reached the maximum points allowed from loopholes. You are now strictly prohibited from using any more loopholes!**


    **Note: Failure to follow this warning or breaking any further rules will result in immediate suspension by the A.I.]**


    Fuck the A.I.


    Why didn''t it warn me sooner?


    If I had known this would happen, I would''ve killed faster and racked up more points in less time. That would''ve made things so much easier.


    But instead ofining, I took off, sprinting to find more monsters.


    Within a minute, I ran into a disgusting cockroach-like creatureit didn''t even have a head. Looked like it had lost it in a fight, maybe against another yer. It wasn''t very big, just about three feet tall.


    I swiftly killed it with a stab to the back and kept going.


    *Faster, faster* I kept telling myself, pushing harder.


    Why?


    Because I had dropped to fifth ce. Even Solos had passed me.


    The leaderboard now read:


    1) Anna Parkour: 1460 points


    2) James Wilson: 1400 points


    3) Mira Lapele: 1350 points


    4) Solos Kamstur: 1300 points


    5) Michael Frostburne: 1260 points


    The leaderboard kept changing rapidly, like the wind.


    I had to speed up if I wanted to surpass everyone.


    Solos, James, and Mira were all fiercepetitors, making it difficult for anyone to stay in one position for long.


    It was 11:27 a.m., and I was still running, hunting for more monsters.


    At this rate, I was beginning to worry about losing my fifth ce.


    As I was running, a familiar voice suddenly caught my attention.


    "Oh no! This is getting hard!"


    Wait, that voice... wasn''t that Lia?


    I recognized it immediately.


    But what''s going on? Is something wrong with her?


    I sighed.


    Normally, I wouldn''t have cared if it were someone else, but since it was Lia, I quickly started looking for where the voice wasing from.


    Within a few minutes, I found her.


    Oh, I see..


    She...


    In the middle of the forest, there was a wide, open field with not a single tree in sight, as if the trees had been deliberately cleared from this area.


    The ground was covered in grass, a stark contrast to the dense woods surrounding it.


    At the center of the field, a young girl was locked in battle with a Gori like monster...


    I quickly examined it and realized it was actually a chimpanzee.


    Her face, though beautiful, was filled with determination.


    Despite several injuries scattered across her body, she kept fighting,pletely ignoring the pain.


    With each swing of her sword, she cut deep into the monster''s flesh, leaving more wounds with every strike.


    After taking a few more hits, the monster suddenly flew into a rage.


    Its eyes turned a bright, terrifying crimson, and a thick, menacing aura of bloodlust surrounded it.


    Desperate, it attacked the girl wildly, as if this was itsst chance to survive.


    Lia, the young beautiful yellow haired maiden, felt a surge of panic rise in her chest.


    It was my first time seeing her facing a monster like this, and for a brief moment, her focus wavered...


    That split-second distraction was all the monster needed.


    With lightning speed, itnded a powerful punch to her face.


    The force of the blow sent her tumbling to the ground, disoriented.


    Just as the monster prepared to strike again, a dark shadow shed by.


    In an instant, the sound of flesh being sliced filled the air, stopping the monster in its tracks...


    **Thud**


    **Thud**


    **Thud**


    The wind, the surroundings, and even time seemed to freeze as the monster''s head hit the ground, bouncing three times beforeing to aplete stop.

 Chapter 138: Chapter138-A new competitor

    Lia''s POV


    ***


    "You ugly monster!" I shouted in confidence, swinging my sword toward the arm of the massive beast in front of me...


    Chimo.


    The name alone makes it sound like some kind of cute, harmless creature.


    But that couldn''t be more wrong.


    This thing was far from cute.


    With its like sick features, ugly face, and massive body, it shattered any first impressions you might have based on the name.


    Standing at a towering 10 feet tall, Chimo looked like a huge gori with two twisted horns jutting from its head.


    At first nce, you might mistake it for a minotaur, but its gori-like body and face quickly gave away its true nature.


    Right now, I was in full panic mode--and for good reason.


    The difference in our strength was massive.


    Yup... Massive...


    Chimo was a Gold-rank beast, one of the strongest there was.


    Meanwhile, I was only at Silver rank, so the thought of facing it head-on was terrifying.


    Defeating it wasn''t even an option.


    But I wasn''t trying to kill it.


    My goal was to paralyze it just long enough for me to make a quick escape.


    Even a beast as powerful as Chimo had its weaknesses.


    If I could manage to sever one of its arms, its body would be paralyzed for at least two seconds, giving me just enough time to flee.


    Killing it wasn''t realistic.


    Its neck was as strong as iron, and the only chance of slicing through it would be if it werepletely caught off-guard.


    Trying to kill it in that short window would be a death sentence for me.


    With that in mind, I aimed carefully at its arm, but...


    Chimo moved faster than I expected.


    It dodged my strike with ease, reacting much quicker than I had anticipated.


    My de sliced through empty air, causing me to lose my bnce.


    Chimo roared, a deafening sound that shook the field beneath my feet.


    Oh no, it''s entered rage mode! I have to escape quickly before it attacks me.


    Just as I thought this...


    His enormous fist, asrge as my torso, came hurtling toward me with terrifying force, his eyes zing with fury.


    I reacted on pure instinct, trying to dodge, but...


    "Yikes, my foot!"


    My foot slipped.


    Instead of evading the punch, I found myself right in its path.


    No, no! I need to deflect it now, or I''ll take a heavy hit.


    Panic surged through me.


    My heart pounded as I desperately raised my sword, hoping it would somehow block the iing blow that was now just inches away.


    But...


    As they say not everything goes as nned...


    *WHAM!*


    Chimo''s punch mmed into my sword with such force that I couldn''t keep my footing.


    The blow drove my own de into my face, sending a shockwave of pain through my body.


    "Arghhh!"


    Agony burst in my skull, and before I had time to react, I was thrown at least ten meters across the battlefield.


    "Ouhhh!"


    I hit the ground hard, my back throbbing from the impact, while my sword flew from my grasp,nding uselessly in the distance.


    Groaning, I tried to push myself up, but the pain was too much.


    I was defenseless, and Chimo was closing in, each of his steps making the earth shake beneath me.


    My vision blurred as darkness crept in from the edges.


    Even though this was virtual reality, the pain felt way more intense than it should have.


    This was because Marcus aimed to make the match as realistic as possible.


    My sister mentioned earlier that the pain sensors were calibrated to about 70 to 75 percent for everyone.


    The towering creature loomed over me, the distance between us vanishing quickly.


    Just as I thought it was the end and my eyes were about to shut, a sharp slicing sound pierced the air.


    What? Who is that?


    What''s going on?


    I blinked in confusion and watched as Chimo''s huge head suddenly separated from his body, tumbling to the ground and bouncing a few times beforeing to a stop.


    His body swayed for a moment, then copsed in slow motion.


    Who did that?


    As my world faded into ckness, I heard a calm, confident voice speak.


    "Looks like I arrived a bit toote," it said, just before everything went dark.


    ***


    "Ohh... What a way to steal a kill," I muttered, staring at the dead gori-like monster at my feet.


    I had no idea what it was called, and honestly, I didn''t care.


    What mattered was that I''d somehow managed to kill it, even though it should''ve been really difficult for me, especially since I was still a rank below it.


    The thrill of defeating a Peak-ranked monster for the first time filled me with excitement.


    But--wait. Is Lia alright?


    I''d been so caught up in my victory that Ipletely forgot about her.


    She had been right behind me, and from what I remembered, she wasn''t doing too well.


    A wave of panic hit me as I turned around, expecting to find her, but something was off.


    Huh? Where did she go?


    She wasn''t where she was supposed to be. I quickly scanned the area, but she was nowhere in sight.


    Did I... lose her?


    Maybe she got knocked out or injured during the fight with the monster.


    But then again, was she even hurt?


    Thest thing I saw was her defending herself with her sword.


    What happened after that?


    Oh, right--she probably took a hit to the back.


    That monster''s powerful punch could''ve easily mmed her into the ground, hard enough to knock her unconscious.


    That must be it, right?


    Yeah...


    Wasting no time, I sprinted off in a random direction, eager to find more monsters as quickly as possible.


    Why the sudden rush?


    Because...


    Just a minute earlier, I nced at the holographic leaderboard floating in the sky, only to see that I had lost my fifth-ce position to someone I knew well.


    The leaderboard now read:


    1) Anna Parkour: 1680 points


    2) James Wilson: 1650 points


    3) Solos Kamstur: 1570 points


    4) Mira Lapele: 1550 points


    5) Zeras Voidman: 1520 points


    Zeras Voidman...


    I had expected him to be in the top 10, but reaching the top 5 with so many strongerpetitors? That was impressive.


    He''s definitely a smart yer.


    I was sure he had used some kind of strategy--probably the loop tactic--to jump up to fifth ce, especially since he wasn''t anywhere near the top 5 just minutes ago.


    I nced at the time: 11:31 a.m.


    That left only 29 minutes before the match would end.


    With that thought, I double checked the leaderboard onest time and pushed myself to run even faster.


    I needed to find and defeat more monsters before time ran out.


    ***


    After running for a few minutes, I finally came upon a small pack of monsters.


    It was a group of Eight Iron-Fanged Wolves.


    I stopped, pulled out my daggers, and met their gaze. The distance between us was short, probably around 50 to 100 meters.


    They red back at me, hunger evident in their eyes, with saliva dripping from their mouths as if they hadn''t eaten in days. It was clear they were ready to attack at any moment.


    Suddenly, one of the wolves let out a roar and charged toward me, with the other seven following closely behind.


    That must be the leader.


    I didn''t waste a moment and rushed straight at them, eager for the battle. I had to hand it to the A.I.--these virtual wolves looked and behaved just like the real deal.


    Except for one thing...


    And that was...


    In a matter of seconds, the pack leader and I had nearly closed the distance between us, with only a few meters left.


    The wolf leaped into the air, ws extended, aiming straight for my face.


    Fear...


    But just as it came within a meter, ws stretched out and mouth wide open, revealing sharp fangs, something unusual urred ording to it...


    It looked like an invisible line shed across its face, followed by a sharp "Shriiin" sound cutting through the air.


    I quickly dodged the attack, stepping aside as its ws barely missed me.


    The wolf sailed over my head as I came to a stop, my dagger still dripping with blood.


    Three secondster, the sound of its body hitting the ground echoed behind me.


    I didn''t need to look to know what had happened, but I turned around anyway.


    The once-roaring pack leader nowy dead, its face horribly shed, with blood streaming from the deep wound.


    Yeah... it was over, and I had done it.


    But even then, I wasn''t satisfied. I had aimed for its eyes with my right-hand dagger, but my aim and control were so poor that I ended up shing across its nose instead, leaving a bloody straight line on its face.


    It wasn''t the clean hit I had wanted.


    Then...


    I turned to confront the remaining wolves, their eyes filled with rage at the sight of their fallen leader.


    I could feel their anger aimed directly at me.


    I nced at each of them, then wiped my right-hand dagger with my left before shouting, "Don''t waste my time! Come at me first--I have a lot to get done!"


    Whether they understood me or not, they howled in unison and charged at me from every direction.


    ***


    "Hooo~ that took a lot less time than I expected."


    My voice echoed around the surroundings as I stood amidst the dead Iron-fanged wolves.


    Blood covered the ground--some wolves had their stomachs ripped open, while others sported deep gashes on their faces, blood streaming out.


    I''ve always preferred targeting vital spots; a single hit to a critical area can take down a monster in one blow.


    This fight was tough but manageable.


    The wolves were ranked Early Umon, one rank below me, so I was confident I could defeat them.


    Only Mid and Peak Umon monsters truly posed a challenge--not these smaller ones, but therger threats.


    Anyway, at the moment, the biggest danger to my life was the weather.


    The temperature was rising rapidly with each passing minute...


    It felt like I was in the middle of a desert.


    I nced up at the sun, now directly overhead, and noticed my shadow was almost gone.


    That signaled that noon was approaching.


    My shadow appeared smaller than my actual height, reminding me that even in this virtual game, the A.I. had created an environment that felt very real.


    With the wolves taken care of, I began sprinting again, eager to continue my hunt.


    As I ran, I looked up at the hologram floating in the sky to check the leaderboard.


    The leaderboard showed:

 Chapter 139 : 139-Shitty Bastards

    The leaderboard showed:


    1) James Wilson: 1800 points


    2) Anna Parkour: 1770 points


    3) Mira Lapele: 1670 points


    4) Zeras Voidman: 1640 points


    5) Solos Kamstur: 1630 points


    James...


    If he keeps this up, he could easily surpass my expectations and reach over 2500 points in no time.


    I looked at the clock; it was 11:42 a.m.


    That meant I had about 18 minutes to take back the top position, which felt nearly impossible¡ªeven if I stumbled upon an Easter egg, I might still fall short by at least 10 pointspared to James.


    But I couldn''t just throw in the towel...


    I needed a skill, no matter what.


    My only chance to climb back to the top was to go on a rampage and use all my abilities.


    The problem was that my rage skill was nearly impossible to activate since I couldn''t force myself to feel angry.


    That left me with just one skill: my dash.


    Now, I needed to find a massive horde of monsters and take them down all at once using that skill.


    But the challenge was...


    By "massive," I meant a horde at least ten timesrger than thest pack of wolves I faced, and I wasn''t sure if that was even feasible.


    Still, I had to give it a try...


    ***


    After running for a few minutes, I found myself in an unexpected spot...


    Damn it.


    A cliff stood in my way, marking the jungle''s dead end. On my way here, I''d only encountered a handful of monsters and two yers, both of whom I defeated with little trouble.


    Thest yer was tougher because his special ability was simr to mine.


    Still, I managed to win without using my own ability, thanks to a monster that interrupted our fight, making it easier to finish him off¡ªand then I took care of the monster too.


    I nced up at the sky to check the leaderboard on the hologram, only to see something that shocked me.


    I couldn''t believe it...


    Is this real?


    How did this even happen?


    I stood there,pletely stunned, losing a whole minute just trying to process it.


    The leaderboard now read:


    1) James Wilson: 2100 points


    2) Jack Smith: 2010 points


    3) Anna Parkour: 1960 points


    4) Allen Smith: 1840 points


    5) Sam Smith: 1800 points


    Those three...


    The Smith brothers were dominating the leaderboard with a massive number of points.


    What did they stumble upon?


    I could understand if they found some loophole and took advantage of it, but this many points?


    Did they run into a huge horde of monsters or something?


    That seems like the only way they could''ve shot into the top five, especially since they weren''t even close a few minutes ago.


    I nced at the time¡ª11:46 a.m.


    Fuck, at this rate, I''m going to lose...


    There''s no way I can¡ª


    Before I could finish the thought, a familiar voice broke through the air.


    "Yo, look who I''ve found!"


    I spun around quickly to see Solos, his bloodied sword in hand, emerging from behind a bush.


    "You? What do you want now?" I demanded, gripping my daggers tightly, prepared for whatever wasing.


    Solos smirked, his blood-stained sword resting at his side. "What do you think?"


    I understood exactly why he was here.


    For someone like Solos, revenge meant everything.


    He likely aimed to humiliate me again by defeating me in front of everyone, just like he didst time.


    I raised both daggers, my eyes narrowing. "I''m not thinking anything."


    He chuckled darkly. "Of course not. Why would you? You''ve always been clueless when ites to things like this. But that''s not why I''m here..."


    Before he could finish, Solos suddenly lunged at me, his sword slicing through the air.


    He was fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªbut I managed to block his strike aimed at my face with both daggers.


    The sharp sh of metal rang out as our weapons locked, faces inches apart.


    "Revenge," Solos growled, his voice filled with hatred. "I want payback for what you did to me. Today, I''ll humiliate you again¡ªjust like I did a year ago."


    Knew it...


    I gritted my teeth. "You think you can¡ªargh!"


    Fuck, what?


    Before I could finish, Solos released his sword with one hand and swiftly reached into his magical bag.


    In a blur, he drew out a knife and plunged it into my stomach.


    Pain ripped through me. He sneered as he twisted the de. "I know I can."


    The pain was nearly overwhelming, but I wasn''t about to give up.


    Gathering all my strength, I drove my knee into his stomach, breaking our locked weapons and sending him stumbling backward.


    "Ouckkk, you bloody piece of shit!!" He shouted out in anger...


    "I sucked badly."


    I staggered away, clutching my stomach as blood poured from the deep wound, soaking my clothes.


    Desperate, I reached for my health potion, but before I could drink it, Solosughed and charged again.


    "You''re not getting the chance to drink that!" he shouted.


    In a matter of seconds, he was right in front of me, his sword aimed for another iing sh...


    Ohh, shit! Not again...


    With no other option, I tossed the bottle aside and blocked his next attack.


    His sword came down hard on my shoulder, and I barely managed to stop his knife with my other dagger.


    The pain was intense, but I wasn''t going to give in.


    "I''m not falling for the same trick twice, you bastard!" I yelled through gritted teeth.


    Solos smirked, pressing the attack.


    "I didn''t expect you to," he said, his voice cold and steady.


    He suddenly halted his attack and jumped back, creating some distance between us.


    Seizing the opportunity, I quickly reached for another potion in my pocket and nced at


    Solos, who was observing me closely as if I were something valuable.


    I uncorked the potion and drank it as quickly as I could.


    Within seconds, I downed the entire bottle and tossed it aside, still aware of Solos''s intense gaze.


    I couldn''t figure out what he was up to, so I prepared myself for a sudden attack.


    For a brief moment, silence hung between us as we remained still, the tension thick in the air.


    Then I heard a rustling sounding from a nearby bush.


    I turned to see a white, stone-like ball rolling slowly toward me.


    Solos shouted, "Got you, Bloody shit!"


    Realizing what it was, I instinctively tried to jump out of the way, but then...


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion echoed through the air, followed by a powerful roar.


    Thick smoke quickly filled the area, turning everything around me a ghostly white. I began to cough, struggling to clear my lungs from the choking cloud.


    What on earth is happening?


    That stone...


    I recognized it.


    Wasn''t it from an Onylitor?


    Onylitors are monsters that resemble humans, but their bodies are made of stone instead of flesh and blood.


    Their main attack method involves throwing stones to create a smoke screen that disorients their opponents.


    When the enemy can''t see through the smoke, the Onylitor strikes from an unknown direction, delivering a fatal blow.


    Yeah, just one blow...


    ording to the encyclopedia, an Onylitor can reach a maximum rank of umon, meaning its highest level is peak umon.


    They usually attack with both hands, using their sharp stone limbs to pierce vital areas and take down opponents with ease.


    But here''s the issue...


    I thought these monsters preferred living in caves because they despise sunlight.


    The sun''s rays can harm them by melting their stone bodies.


    So why is this Onylitor out in the daylight, acting like it doesn''t care about its own health?


    Wait a second...


    Suddenly, I remembered something important from the encyclopedia.


    It mentioned two reasons a monster mighte out to hunt its prey.


    First, when it goes on a rampage because it feels threatened.


    Second, when its eggs or young are at risk of being taken or destroyed.


    Which means...


    No way...


    Solos must have done one of those things to provoke the monster.


    The first reason seems unlikely; if its life were in danger, it wouldn''t have attacked me with that stone.


    So, Ss must have done something to threaten its young.


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, my instincts screamed at me to dodge.


    I quickly dropped my head just in time to avoid a massive hand swinging toward me from behind.


    I could sense its presence closing in on me.


    That jerk...


    He set all of this up just to eliminate me from thepetition without lifting a finger himself.


    I have to admit, he almost pulled it off¡ªif I hadn''t had any skills to fall back on, he likely would have.


    "Activate dash skill."


    [Dash skill (Level 3) has been sessfully activated!]


    ***


    Solos''s POV


    ***


    "Got you!"


    I yelled in excitement as the stone shattered, releasing a massive cloud of smoke into the air.


    In no time, the smoke grew so thick that I could barely see anything around me.


    "What will you do now, choker?"


    I smirked and muttered to myself.


    Just a few minutes before, while hunting a group of Onylitors, I hade across their nest deep inside a cave.


    There, I found some eggs being guarded by two Onylitors.


    I quickly took them down and destroyed all the eggs, leaving at least one Onylitor alive.


    I wanted it to chase me for fun because when someone destroys an Onylitor''s eggs, the male will relentlessly pursue them.


    There''s a major advantage to this chase.


    The Onylitor can track the person who ruined its eggs solely by scent.


    The destroyed eggs leave a foul smell on the victim''s hands.


    However, if the victim washes their hands in water, the Onylitor won''t be able to identify them anymore.


    Additionally, that scent can be transferred to anyone who touches the victim.


    Yes, it''s definitely possible.


    Honestly, I shouldn''t really call it a hunt; I just wanted to y around with the Onylitor a bit and use it to battle another monster.


    But when I saw that son of bitch quietly watching the hologram from the corner, I decided it was time to teach him a lesson and make him look foolish.


    So, I came over and started a fight with him.


    I deliberately stabbed him in the stomach to provoke him into kicking me away and creating some space between us.


    Just now, when he kicked me, I used both hands to touch his right knee, leaving my scent on him.


    I chose the knee because if I had touched him somewhere else, he might have be suspicious.


    I wanted to avoid raising any rms.


    After injuring him, I quickly jumped back to create a safe distance from the smoke.


    I let him recover and waited for the fun to begin.


    The game is on, and I can''t wait to see how he gets out of this mess.


    There''s no way he can escape the smoke while fighting the monster.


    That weak little guy has no chance.


    I rememberst year when he couldn''t even defeat amon-rank monster and nearly panicked in fear.


    Even though he''s improved a lot this year, he''s still weaker than me and always will be.


    Even if he somehow manages to escape¡ªwhich I seriously doubt, especially with just over eleven minutes left in the match¡ªI''ll make sure to humiliate him with my special skill.


    Fuck that guy.


    With all this anger toward him, I''m sure I''ll miss the top 5 slots in the hologram today, all because of those three idiots on the leaderboard.


    I nced up at the sky to view the leaderboard, which disyed the following rankings:


    1) James Wilson: 2200 points


    2) Jack Smith: 2150 points


    3) Sam Smith: 2090 points


    4) Anna Parkour: 2060 points


    5) Allen Smith: 2040 points


    Those shitty guys...


    How could they possibly pass me on the leaderboard?


    Those weaker fools¡­


    It''s got to be pure luck, nothing else.


    There''s no way they could defeat me in a real monster hunterpetition...


    They''re not even close to my level.


    Noone can match me...


    I''m the strongest of my generation.


    Sure, there are a few like Anna¡ªthat irritating bitch¡ªand James who mighte close to my strength, but honestly, I doubt either of them could match me in raw power.


    Whatever.


    For now, I''ll just enjoy the show in front of me.


    That shitty bastard over there has no clue what''s about to happen.


    I can''t wait to see him get torn apart by that beast once the smoke clears. It should only take another minute.


    Usually, the smoke from the stone¡ªtheir life force¡ªdissipates in two or three minutes. But this time... it''s lingering longer than usual.


    Still, it''s bound to clear any second now¡ª


    "Muahhhhhhh!"


    Out of nowhere, a deafening roar echoed through the smoke, shaking everything around me.


    My pulse quickened as the thick haze began to lift.


    With each second, the sound of metal shing against stone grew louder, filling the air.


    That fool must be struggling to defend himself against Onlytor''s punches¡­


    Ugh¡­ only an fucking idiot would think ordinary metal could harm that beast.


    The only things that can damage Onlytor are steel weapons or heated des.


    Everything else is useless.


    As the smoke gradually cleared, my anticipation only grew stronger.


    Come on¡­ show me that bruised, defeated face of yours...


    Show me that face...


    But after a few more seconds, when the smoke finally cleared enough, I was faced with something I never expected.


    I stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief.


    This¡­


    How?


    What is...

 Chapter 140 : 140-Solos shocked

    Solos''s POV


    ***


    As the smoke gradually cleared, my anticipation only grew stronger.


    Come on¡­ show me that bruised, defeated face of yours...


    Show me that face...


    As the smoke began to clear, I found myself staring at something that shattered all my expectations.


    I stood there, frozen, my eyes wide with disbelief...


    Where I had expected to see the pathetic face of the bastard, I could just make out the enormous figure of something stone-like standing on the ground.


    That''s...


    Within seconds, as thest of the smoke dissipated, revealing the scene before me, my breath caught in my throat.


    It wasn''t the sheer size of the giant stone body that shocked me¡ªno, it was something far worse.


    The creature, Onylitor, was headless.


    His head...


    it waspletely missing.


    Confusion surged through me.


    Where is his head?


    I thought frantically.


    Could that bastard have done something?


    But how?


    How was that even possible?


    He is just a-


    Before I could finish the thought, the wind around me suddenly picked up, swirling faster and faster.


    My instincts kicked in, and I tightened my grip on my sword, readying myself.


    What''s going on?


    The trees around me began to shake, their leaves rustling violently, as if something was sweeping through the forest.


    Why is everything moving so fast?


    A growing sense of dread slowly began to creep over me.


    Then, I felt it...


    A sudden, chilling gust of wind hit the back of my neck, unnaturally strong, making the hairs on my skin stand on end.


    What was that?


    It felt as if the air behind me had be a living thing, charging toward me with impossible speed.


    My instincts red, sending a wave of rm through my body.


    I spun around, sword raised, barely in time to face whatever wasing.


    A st of wind surged toward my neck, sharper than anything I had ever felt, like the air itself had turned into a de.


    I had no idea what it was, but my instincts screamed at me to block it¡ªwhatever it was, it was dangerous and closing in fast.


    If I didn''t block it, something terrible was about to happen...


    I quickly took a defensive stance with my sword, urgently trying to block the wind and shield myself from whatever wasing my way.


    But then...


    *Hriing!*


    A strange sound echoed through the air, and suddenly, something felt terribly wrong with me...


    What?


    Everything around me started spinning, like a wheel spinning out of control.


    The trees...


    The leaves...


    Even my broken sword...


    Wait¡ªWhen did my sword break?


    I saw fragments of my shattered de floating through the air.


    Panicking, I tried to reach for them, but¡ª


    Why isn''t my hand moving?


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t feel my arms, legs, or my body at all.


    What''s happening?


    The overwhelming sense of danger I had felt vanished in an instant, as if it had never existed.


    I wanted to scream, but then I saw something that stopped me cold.


    Is that...


    My body?


    It was still standing right where I had been, but something was horribly wrong.


    My head was gone with blood flowing from the neck...


    It didn''t take long to understand what had happened.


    Everything around me¡ªthe trees, my body, my broken weapon¡ªwasn''t spinning at all.


    It was me.


    The thing spinning was my head.


    I had been decapitated.


    I was no longer attached to my body.


    That exined why I couldn''t control any part of myself.


    But how had this happened?


    When did it all ur without me even noticing?


    Who the hell had killed me so easily?


    A enormous wave of anger surged within me, uncontroble and extreme...


    Here I was, one of the strongest youths of my generation, taken down without putting up any resistance.


    Like an ant...


    To make matters worse, it had all happened in public, with countless hidden cameras streaming the entire scene live.


    What a shame...


    Shame on me...


    How could I have lost?


    Who the fuck did this?


    I swear I''ll make him regret it once I discover his identity...


    How could anyone even think of humiliating me in public like this?


    I will kill him....


    I swear...


    Just then, I squinted my eyes, trying to focus better.


    Hmm?


    I saw a blurry figure rushing toward my body at incredible speed, twin daggers in hand.


    Isn''t that the same bastard?


    As I recognized those daggers, a wave of humiliation and rage crashed over me.


    Fuck it!


    Michaellllllllllllll!


    ***


    Somewhere...


    In the dimly lit, elegant office, muffled attempts at speech echoed through the air.


    "Huhph¡ªHumph!"


    A man''s voice fought to make itself heard, but only garbled, unintelligible sounds emerged.


    The voice belonged to an older man, slumped in his leather chair, his hands bound tightly behind him.


    His round face, thinning hair, sagging skin, and thick midsection gave away his age¡ªhe appeared to be around sixty.


    A thick cloth gag was jammed into his mouth, preventing any clear words.


    Each breath came out as a muffled, strained gasp.


    "Humph, Humph!"


    His eyes were wide and filled with tears, a mixture of fear and the sharp pain radiating from his thigh.


    Blood flowed steadily from the wound, soaking his pants, with dark red stains spreading as droplets fell onto the polished vinyl floor below.


    He shifted ufortably in his chair, gasping through muffled whimpers, trying desperately to get someone''s attention.


    But whose?


    A woman...


    Across the room, a beautiful woman sat, not bothering to look in his direction.


    She was rxed on a plush sofa in the left corner of the office,pletely ignoring his pain.


    Her dark purple corset dress hugged her hourss figure, making her posture confident and almost regal.


    The dress was detailed, with ckce along the bodice and a skirt that lightly brushed her thighs.


    Her skin was pale and smooth, glowing in the soft light of the room.


    Long ck hair flowed over her shoulders in gentle waves.


    Her face was striking¡ªfull burgundy lips, high cheekbones, and sharp dark eyes lined with kohl, giving her an air of cold beauty.


    She looked to be around 30 to 40 years old.


    Despite his muffled cries, she stayed fully focused on therge 28-inch mega screen television in the middle of the room.


    The screen showed a live broadcast of youngpetitors moving through a dense jungle, carefully hunting monsters lurking in the shadows.


    The reporter''s voice yed over the footage, calm and informative, as he exined the progress of the ongoing "Elite Competition," a contest where only the strongest survive.


    "The Elite Competition has reached a thrilling stage as participants enter the final part of the hunt," the reporter announced with excitement as the camera zoomed in on one of the contestants.


    Thispetitor waspletely focused, battling lion-like monsters with impressive skill and uracy.


    "As you can see," the reporter continued, "Sir James Wilson, the son of the renowned Wilson family, is leading by 100 points. He''s making it look effortless as he takes down these creatures."


    James pressed on, tearing through the jungle and ying monsters with incredible speed, as if they posed no challenge at all.


    Meanwhile¡­


    A woman watching the broadcast raised an eyebrow when she heard the name. "The Wilsons again?" she muttered, sounding irritated.


    She then turned her attention to another screen she had been watching for thest thirty minutes.


    On this screen was a young man with hazel eyes and dark hair. He was handsome and equally skilled in killing monsters, but something seemed off¡ªdespite his abilities, there was a clear tension in his expression that couldn''t be ignored.


    The woman''s hands gripped the sides of her dress as she watched him, feeling an unexpected wave of anxiety.


    Suddenly, the young man paused, deep in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" the woman whispered under her breath, her voice barely above a whisper.


    On the screen, the young man suddenly shifted direction, running back the way he had juste.


    This surprising move caught the reporter''s attention, and he quickly stated, "Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce Sir Michael Frostburne, son of the strongest Frostburne family!"


    With that, the screen zoomed in, providing everyone with a clear view of Michael''s actions.


    He continued running until he stopped in front of a dense bush.


    Without hesitation, he began digging beside it, leaving the gorgeous woman watching feeling confused.


    "What''s he doing?" she whispered, clearly puzzled.


    After digging for a few seconds, Michael paused and uncovered something from the ground¡ªgolden-colored worms.


    When the woman saw this, her expression changed as she understood his intentions.


    "Oh... so that''s why... That''s my boy!" she eximed with a proud smile.


    Michael quickly resumed ying the worms, racking up points at an astonishing speed.


    "So, Sir Michael just now..." the reporter began, but suddenly stopped mid-sentence as his attention shifted to the leaderboard.


    Out of nowhere, Michael''s name had shot up to the very top.


    Stunned, the reporter stammered, "How is that even possible¡­?"


    Before he could finish, a colleague stepped in to rify the situation.


    Regaining hisposure, the reporter addressed the audience once more, "I apologize for losing myposure, everyone, but we''ve just witnessed something incredible. Sir Michael has jumped over 100 ranks to im the number one spot! It''s hard to believe, but as we all saw it live, it''s official¡ªSir Michael has now overtaken Sir James as the top contender!"


    Meanwhile, the woman watching from the sofa smirked with satisfaction and muttered, "Hmph¡­ He is little smart... just as I expected from him after all..."


    Before she could finish speaking, a loud gagging sound came from the fat man seated nearby, grabbing her attention.


    "Humphhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Irritated, she nced his way and snapped, "Shut up!" while waving her hand dismissively.


    Suddenly, a sharp shing sound cut through the room.


    Then, a momentter, something hit the floor with a heavy thud.


    It was a limb...


    The fat man''s hand dropped to the floor, blood quickly pooling from the severed limb.


    He cried out in pain, "Hummmmphhhh!"


    Clicking her tongue in frustration, the woman coldly asked, "Chizz, do you want to die?"


    The man froze, meeting her eyes.


    Her cold, piercing stare sent chills down his spine.


    Realizing she might actually kill him if he didn''t stop, he bit his tongue to stay quiet, trying to endure the pain and slow the bleeding.


    Ignoring him, the woman turned back to the screen, fully focused on the young man''s every move.


    As she became more focused on the screen, her attention sharpened, and she quickly lost track of time, forgetting entirely why she hade in the first ce.


    Hours passed without her noticing, with only the steady ticking of the Ancient-fashioned clock above therge television marking the time.


    The clock seems to be a Longines 1913 Watch Clock.


    By its name alone, it''s clear that the owner of this office was definitely a millionaire or billionaire.


    It has a vintage round case, fancy Roman numerals, and decorative hands, giving it a ssic look.


    The room was so quiet and still that even the slightest sound¡ªa pin dropping¡ªwould have echoed loudly in the silence.


    The quiet was almost overwhelming.


    The clock, a simple reminder of the world outside, continued to tick rhythmically, now reading 11:42 a.m.


    She murmured, "Ah, atst, some peace."


    From outside the ss windows, she could hear the faint chirping of birds, their soft song drifting up from the streets far below.


    The office was located on the 90th floor of a tall skyscraper, making the sound of birds surprising and almost peaceful at such a height.


    The room was filled with a soft, dim light.


    Only a few rays of sunlight managed to filter through the thick curtains, most of the brightness blocked by the heavy drapes and aluminum foil covering the windows.


    The beautiful woman kept her eyes on the young man, who was now sprinting around, searching for monsters. His focus was intense as he moved from one spot to another with determination.


    It had been a few minutes since hisst monster kill, and his rank had dropped from first to fifth. Because of this, James was now on the big screen, while the other top ten yers were shown on smaller ones.


    Suddenly...


    "Hmm¡­ another one?"


    The stunning woman muttered quietly as Michael watched on the small screen...


    Everything changed when another young man, about the same age, emerged from the bushes.


    His dark brown hair and sharp green eyes instantly gave away his identity.


    "Well, well, look who I''ve found," the neer said with a mocking tone.


    Michael turned and instantly recognized him. "You? What do you want now?"


    It was Solos, the fourth-ranked yer. A smirk spread across his face as he replied, "Revenge."


    The word seemed to linger in the air. Back in the lounge, the woman sitting on the couch flinched slightly when she heard it.


    Her eyes grew dark, cold, and deep. She muttered to herself, "Revenge? Against him?"


    An uneasy silence filled the room, only to be broken by her suddenughter.


    "Hahaha!"


    Herughter echoed in the quiet space.


    "Revenge?" she repeated, her voice thick with sarcasm. "When was thest time I burned someone''s family alive?"


    Tension quickly rose after a few sharp words were exchanged. Without any hesitation, both men drew their weapons, and the fight began in full force.


    Suddenly, Solos lunged forward, stabbing Michael in the stomach. "I knew I could do it!" he snarled, a look of victory in his eyes.


    Watching from the sidelines, the woman clenched her fists, trying hard to keep her emotions in check as the violent scene unfolded.


    "That kid... I guess I''ll have to punish him a bit myself," she muttered, her voiceced with frustration.


    After a moment, Solos jumped back, creating some distance between them as the fight continued.


    Sensing the intensity of the moment, the reporter shifted the focus with renewed energy. "And there you have it, folks! Sir Michael is now face-to-face with Sir Solos in what marks the first battle between two of the top ten contenders. This matchup promises to be a thrilling disy of skill!"


    The battle was now being live-streamed on the huge screen.


    It was a rare sight since most top rankers had avoided fighting each other until now.


    But this fight had changed everything.


    Suddenly, the reporter...

 Chapter 141 : 141-Downfall

    "Everyone, this fight is reaching a critical moment! Sir Solos has just jumped away from Michael, creating some distance... but wait! What''s this?"


    As the woman observed everything, a smile appeared on her lips, and she nodded, saying, "Hmm... even though I''m really mad at him, I have to admit, that kid is impressive. How did such a weak family like the Kamsturs end up with someone like him?"


    It was almost like she could predict what was going to happen next.


    Anyway, she quickly shifted her attention back to the live match broadcast.


    The Journalist continued:


    "Out of nowhere, a small white stone has been thrown toward Michael''s feet! He''s noticed it and¡ªyes¡ªhe''s jumped back just in time!"


    The screen zooms in as the stone detonates, releasing a thick white smoke that engulfs the entire battlefield.


    "An explosion! The area is nowpletely covered in white smoke! We can''t see a thing, folks¡ªonly the echoing sh of metal and stone fills the air! Listen closely, you can hear their weapons meeting, but there''s no visual confirmation of the action happening within the smoke."


    The tension builds as the seconds tick by, with only the relentless sound of des shing against something unknown...


    "It''s been almost a minute, and still, we can''t see a thing! What is happening inside that cloud? Sir Michael should be somewhere in there... but we don''t know what going in there?"


    Suddenly, the shing stops. The silence is almost deafening as the thick smoke begins to clear.


    "The smoke is dissipating, there is no shing sounds... What will we be seeing folks?"


    The scene that unfolds shocked the journalist...


    "Unbelievable! There''s Onylitor''s giant stone body, standing tall... but wait¡ªhis head¡ªit''s gone! What has happened to Onylitor? And more importantly... where is Sir Michael?"


    The camera zooms in on Solos, who frantically scans the battlefield for any sign of his opponent.


    "Sir Solos is scanning the area, seemingly in search of Sir Michael, yet there''s still no trace of him. Where could Sir Michael have gone?"


    Suddenly, Solos reacts, as if realizing something critical.


    Something''s clicked!


    Solos has turned to defend himself, his instincts ring!


    He raised his sword... but no¡ªit''s toote!


    A massive gust of air slices through, shattering his de in half!


    In the next instant, a gust of wind cut through Solus''s head, giving him no chance to respond.


    The reporter resumed speaking.


    "Everyone, Sir Solos is no more¡ª"


    Before the reporter could finish, a ringtone disrupted the serious atmosphere in the room.


    The middle-aged woman let out a frustrated sigh. "Ugh... Who is bothering me now?"


    With a swift motion, she summoned a translucent smartphone from thin air, sweeping her hand sideways.


    She checked the caller ID, hesitated for a moment, then answered, "Yeah, Ipleted the work you asked for..."


    The caller''s voice came through, muffled but inaudible.


    "No, no, that fat guy is dead..."


    As the conversation went on, a sense of silence filled the room, changing the mood among those listening.


    "No, I didn''t kill him..."


    The clock ticked, showing the time as 11:49 a.m.


    The woman continued her call. "Hmm, he took his own life by slicing his neck..."


    For some reason, she misled the other person by saying the fat man was bleeding from his cut-off neck.


    In reality, there wasn''t a single tiny injury on his neck; blood was only dripping from his severed right shoulder...


    "Alright, alright, I''ll return right away!"


    After a brief exchange, she hung up and took onest look at the TV.


    The reporter''s voice resonated in the background: "That concludes our segment for now. We''ll be taking a short break, but rest assured our live telecast will continue without interruption. Stay tuned for more updates and important stories, and we''ll return shortly with further analysis. Thank you for watching News24!"


    Then, the screen showing the reporter shrank and vanished, leaving only the disys of the top ten participants.


    When the woman noticed that Michael wasn''t on the list and had disappeared from all the screens, she let out a disappointed sigh. "As much as I want to watch your game, given everything that just happened, I don''t think I can stay. Sorry, my baby, maybe next time!"


    With that, her figure began to fade away.


    In a matter of moments, the room was empty, leaving only the lifeless body of the fat man with blood flowing around him.


    The clock continued to tick, birds chirped outside, and sunlight poured in through the windows.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, she failed to notice something crucial that was set to happen in just a few minutes...


    Very...


    Crucial...


    Something that the entire human poption was about to witness...


    ***


    "Urhhh.. Fuck, maintaining it is unbelievably hard for me!"


    A young man stood in the heart of the dense jungle, leaning on his sword and panting heavily.


    It was clear that exhaustion had taken its toll.


    That young man was...


    Infact me.


    I wasn''t worn out from an enemy''s attack, but from my own abilities.


    A moment earlier, I had activated my Dash skill, but unintentionally triggered my Rage skill as well.


    Rage doubled my stats, and Dash sent my speed soaring to an incredible level¡ªdefinitely faster than mid-tinum rank.


    Even though I could have ended the fight easily, I chose to toy with Solos.


    In just two seconds, I was circling him, leaving him utterly confused.


    I could have killed him instantly, but I wanted to enjoy the moment.


    When I finally had enough, I stopped and swiftly sliced his neck.


    He had no time to react¡ªhe was dead before he hit the ground.


    As I caught my breath, a rustling sound from a nearby General Sherman tree grabbed my attention.


    I looked up and spotted another guy perched on a branch.


    The second he saw me, heunched himself toward me, sword in hand, moving with incredible speed.


    His quick attack surprised me, but I stayed calm...


    Then...


    I dashed forward without a second thought,unching myself into the air to meet him head-on, sword raised and poised to strike.


    With a burst of unbelievable speed, I closed the distance between us and struck him down before he even had a chance to react.


    My sword sliced cleanly through, and in an instant, his body crumpled, lifeless.


    But as soon as the adrenaline faded, the toll of my actions hit me like a crashing wave.


    Even though this was a virtual game, the strain on my body was immense.


    Maintaining the speed of mid- to high-tinum rank wasn''t easy, and the fatigue finally caught up with me which led to my current condition...


    I feltpletely mentally drained.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked up at the hologram in the sky disying the leaderboard:


    1) James Wilson: 2340 points


    2) Jack Smith: 2250 points


    3) Sam Smith: 2190 points


    4) Anna Parkour: 2160 points


    5) Allen Smith: 2100 points


    "Huh..." I sighed.


    The leaderboard was unchanged¡ªJames was still in the lead.


    When I shifted my attention from the names to the clock, I saw it was 11:51 a.m.


    There were only 9 minutes left until the match ended.


    I had all but given up on winning, realizing it was almost impossible for me to climb back up the ranks now.


    Still, I figured I should try to take down a few more monsters to keep some dignity, especially since this was being live-streamed to everyone.


    If I just sat here and did nothing, it could cause problems for me and the Frostburne family.


    With that thought in mind, I turned and began moving in a random direction.


    But then...


    Hmm?


    A sound suddenly caught my attention. It was the unmistakable noise of someone running.


    The sound grew louder, getting closer with every passing second. I could hear it clearly now.


    What''s happening? Where is that noiseing from? Who''s running?


    I carefully scanned my surroundings, but I couldn''t see anyone.


    Yet, the sound of footsteps continued to grow louder, echoing through the trees.


    Where is it?


    Despite searching all around and checking every angle, I still couldn''t find the source of the noise.


    It felt like it wasing from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    Then, I heard a familiar voice call out, "Yo, Michael!"


    I quickly spun around, scanning the area, but couldn''t see anyone. That voice¡ªit had to be Allen.


    He''s definitely up to something.


    In the middle of thispetition, it was hard to believe he wasn''t nning something.


    The fact that he was staying hidden only made me more suspicious.


    I knew I had to stay on guard, but without knowing his location, I figured keeping him talking might give me the time I needed to figure out where he was.


    Keeping my voice calm, I called out, "Allen, what''s up?"


    He responded in his usual, upbeat tone, "Nothing, bro! Just thought I''d meet up with you, so I came straight here!"


    As he spoke, I listened carefully, trying to pinpoint his location based on his voice.


    Okay, he''s somewhere to my right...


    Feigning casualness, I asked, "Meet up for what?"


    Heughed lightly, "For nothing, man. Why do you think I''m here for something?"


    He was getting closer. I could tell.


    I closed my eyes, tuning in to the sound of his footsteps.


    50 meters...


    45...


    30...


    I stayed silent, listening intently as he continued, "Come on, bro, I''m not that shady!"


    20 meters...


    10...


    5...


    Now!


    Without a second thought, I dropped my sword, swiftly drew both of my daggers, and turned around, fully prepared for whatever wasing next.


    Then...


    *ng!*


    The sound of metal rang through the air as my daggers shed with Allen''s sword, neither of us willing to give ground.


    With a smirk, I said, "Yeah, you''re not shady at all, but..."


    In a swift move, I aimed a kick at his shin to break the deadlock.


    I couldn''t see exactly where his shin was, but it wasn''t hard to figure out.


    "Sorry, man, this is a virtual world¡ªanything is possible!"


    My foot connected with his leg, maybe his thigh, but it worked.


    Allen stumbled back just enough for me to free myself and reset my stance.


    Allen chuckled, his voice light but with a hint of something more serious. "Bro, I swear, I just came to meet up. Why won''t you believe me?"


    Bullshit...


    I stayed on guard, not convinced. "If that''s true, then why aren''t you leaving?"


    His smile faded, the atmosphere growing tense.


    In a low voice, he said, "Don''t me me for what happens next."


    Yeah... Expected it...


    Without warning, Allen charged at me, sword raised high.


    His sudden attack didn''t took me by surprise, as my instincts kicked in, and I reacted quickly.


    In seconds, he was right in front of me, his eyes filled with intense focus.


    He swung his sword down in a vicious vertical arc, aiming to slice me in half.


    I may be a simple, weak-minded guy, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be going down easily...


    I didn''t hesitate and lifted both my daggers to block the strike.


    The metal shed together with a loud bang, sending sparks flying between us.


    The brief sh lit up the intensity of the fight, but just as I prepared to push back,


    Allen did something totally unexpected.


    He let go of his sword.


    What?


    What is he...


    Before I could even think, his right hand shot forward, reaching for my neck.


    Shit! He is aiming to strangle me...


    I barely had time to react, jerking my head back as his fingers brushed against my skin...


    His right hand barely brushed against my chest, and I felt a surge of relief¡ªI had managed to avoid him.


    *Sigh*


    Saved myself...


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, Allen eximed cheerfully, "Bro, you know what? You were right¡ªanything is possible!"


    What is he talking about?


    He continued, "Anyway, like I said before, don''t me me!"


    Feeling confused, I asked, "What do you mean¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Allen cut me off with an unusually sharp tone, "Move!"


    In an instant, everything around me shifted drastically, leaving me with no time toprehend what was happening.


    "Huh?"


    The air mmed into my face like a fierce gust of wind.


    Why is the air rushing past me so quickly?


    And why can''t I feel the ground beneath my feet?


    Looking down, I was stunned to see something unexpected...


    What?


    That I was falling from a mountain...


    Wait a minute! When did this happen?


    How did I get up here?


    Wasn''t I just fighting with Allen?


    Then how¡­?


    As I plummeted deep down, a sudden realization hit me.


    "Crap, his special ability..."


    He must have triggered it when he touched me, sending me here.


    From what I could gather, his powers were connected to teleportation.


    The twist is that instead of teleporting himself, he could only teleport someone else.


    Hmm...


    But the catch is that he needs to touch a person to activate it; otherwise, it won''t work.


    That''s what I figured out from ourst fight.


    But then, the harsh reality of my situation crashed down on me as the air whipped past my body¡ªfuck, What the heck am I wasting time thinking for?


    I''m falling right now!

 Chapter 142 : 142-The dream came true!

    Fuck, What the heck am I wasting time thinking for?


    I''m falling right now!


    In a moment of pure shock, I looked down, my heart racing.


    Ehhh?


    What?


    My breath stopped as I saw that the ground had disappeared, reced by a hugeke.


    I was falling¡ªheading straight for the water, which looked smooth and calm, almost like ss.


    The wind screamed in my ears, cold and sharp, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up.


    Did he teleport me to another ce or something?


    My mind scrambled to figure out what was going on.


    I was certain that beneath the cliff I had seen earlier, there had only been dense forests¡ªnokes, no water, just an endless stretch of trees.


    And yet, here I am, falling through the air towards theke that shouldn''t even exist...


    That''s seems to be the case...


    As I kept falling, I tried to see how far I was from theke.


    It looked like I was still about 50 feet above the water.


    Hmm... looks like I''ll need to wait a little longer before I hit theke.


    Either way, I should prepare myself.


    I''m falling fast, and the impact is bound to hurt.


    Still, I''m not too concerned¡ªI know I won''t die.


    It''s pretty umon for a Gold Ranker to die from falling into water, even from this height.


    However, if I were to hit the ground instead of the water, that could be fatal, even for someone like me.


    As I got closer, I could see tiny ripples forming on theke, bing sharper the nearer I got.


    Despite knowing I''d be injured, I wasn''t panicked.


    I''ve been through this before...


    By now, this is probably the seventh or eighth time I''ve experienced a fall like this since arriving in this world.


    After a few more seconds...


    **SPLASH!**


    I hit the water hard, plunging deep beneath the surface.


    The icy, murky water shocked me, and I kicked vigorously to swim up.


    After a few more seconds, I finally broke the surface of the water, gasping for air.


    "Huff... Damn... Puff... that hurts..."


    For a moment, I thought I might suffocate from holding my breath too long, but thankfully, that didn''t happen.


    I quickly started swimming toward the shore, and within moments, I reached the beach.


    Once I was out of the water, I tried to use both hands to wring out as much water as I could.


    But then¡­


    "Urghhhouchhhh!"


    I shouted in pain.


    Why?


    When I tried to lift my right hand to squeeze out the water, I realized I couldn''t move it at all.


    Confused, I tried to understand what was wrong with my arm.


    I forced it up with all my strength, and a loud cracking sound echoed through the air, sending a sharp pain shooting through me.


    "Fuck, my arm is dislocated!"


    I quickly figured out when it had happened.


    It must have urred when I hit the water; the impact from my fall had dislocated my right arm without me even noticing.


    But I wouldn''t consider this a serious injury.


    Just a few days ago, I remembered breaking my left leg while hunting monsters in the jungle during a fight with a random Silver Rank monster.


    I had healed almost instantly after taking a potion.


    But I was still a little worried since dislocations like this don''t usually heal just from potions.


    They require resetting the joint, something I had never done before.


    Still, I didn''t want to limit myself during thest few minutes of my hunt.


    Taking a deep breath, I braced myself for the pain.


    Using my left hand, I grabbed my right wrist and positioned my arm as best as I could.


    "Okay, Michael... ufff... you can do this..."


    I inhaled deeply, reminding myself that I just needed to endure one more wave of pain.


    After a few more moments of mental preparation, I mustered my strength and pulled my arm sharply, forcing it back into position.


    Another loud crack echoed through the air, and a wave of pain shot through me, but as the agony subsided, I could feel that my arm was aligned again.


    Although it hurts like hell, I knew I had made the right decision...


    After checking my hand and giving it a few movements to ensure everything was alright, I looked up at the sky to check the hologram.


    The leaderboard read:


    1) James Wilson: 2380 points


    2) Jack Smith: 2270 points


    3) Sam Smith: 2220 points


    4) Anna Parkour: 2210 points


    5) Allen Smith: 2100 points


    I sighed.


    No changes.


    I nced at the time on the hologram¡ªit was 11:55 a.m., with only 5 minutes left before the match ended.


    Not much time left, and honestly, I doubt I''d run into any more monsters in such a short span.


    Still, with the event being livestreamed, I figured I might as well keep moving.


    With that thought in mind, I slowly began walking in the northwest direction of the jungle, just going with the flow.


    ***


    "Oh my god, what is that?"


    After walking for about a minute, I stumbled upon something both familiar and unbelievable.


    "Is that really what I think it is?"


    Standing before me was a statue that looked strangely familiar.


    In the center of an open field stood a massive, ancient statue, towering at least a hundred meters tall. Its sheer size was astounding.


    The statue depicted a knight in intricately detailed te armor, with seven shining stars carved into his breastte.


    He gripped a giant sword, its tip pointed downward.


    But the most striking detail? The knight had no head.


    Damn... This is exactly what I saw in my dream.


    Without hesitation, I sprinted toward the statue, aware that I didn''t have much time left.


    After another minute of running, I finally stood directly in front of it.


    It''s exactly the same.


    From a distance, I wasn''tpletely sure, but now, standing up close, all my doubts vanished.


    This was undoubtedly the statue from my dream.


    Hmm...


    That''s unexpected. I thought the dream would be tied to something real, something significant, but this... this isn''t what I thought it would be.


    Oh well, whatever.


    I should¡ª


    Before I could finish my thought, a drop of sweat slid down my forehead andnded on my right hand.


    It snapped me out of my thoughts.


    Huh?


    I nced at the sweat glistening on my skin, then looked up at the sun, zing hot overhead.


    It''s scorching.


    The kind of heat that feels like you''re inside an oven.


    The sun was so high in the sky that my shadow had shrunk to just a fraction of its usual size¡ªexactly like in the dream.


    I scanned my surroundings carefully, making sure I didn''t overlook anything.


    Then my gaze shifted to the hologram.


    Ipletely overlooked the leaderboard and focused solely on the clock in the hologram...


    The time blinked in the corner: 11:57 a.m.


    Only three minutes left.


    Now that I''m here, I might as well take a look at that eye monster.


    There''s no reason not to.


    I have to act fast.


    Every second mattered...


    Then...


    I shifted my focus back to the statue, trying to remember where it all began in my dream.


    What was it again?


    My thoughts raced.


    Oh, right.


    The lower middle part of the sword... the hidden spot.


    I sprinted toward the gigantic sword held by the knight, searching for the specific spot.


    Where could it be?


    It had to be concealed in the dark...


    A spot where the sun''s rays couldn''t touch.


    Come on, where is it?


    After a few more seconds of searching, I finally found it.


    There it is.


    There was an area in the center of the sword that appeared noticeably darker than the surrounding parts...


    Without thinking twice, I reached out and tapped it firmly.


    Almost immediately, the ground beneath me gave way.


    It felt like the earth was being pulled away, opening up a massive hole, and before I could react, I was falling.


    Here we go again.


    ***


    "Ouch!" I shouted in pain as I mmed into the hard ground.


    A little hard...


    After what felt like a minute, I finally reached the ground.


    The impact made me stumble, and I ended up falling overpletely.


    I couldn''t believe I had actuallynded.


    I thought I''d run out of time before even reaching the ground, but it only took a minute.


    Still, one question kept bugging me: if it only took a minute here, why did it take over five minutes to fall in my dream?


    That thought lingered, but I pushed it aside.


    It was probably due to the time difference¡ªin the dream, five minutes might have passed for every second, but here, time flowed normally, so the fall was much quicker.


    That exnation makes sense to me.


    After shaking off the confusion from the fall, I carefully scanned my surroundings.


    The stone walls were glowed by brightmps that cut through the darkness, making everything easier to see.


    My eyes were drawn to the rows of headless statues lining the walls.


    They were smaller than the one I''d seen on the surface¡ªabout half the size¡ªbut otherwise identical.


    Just like in my dream, each statue was positioned perfectly, as if they were guarding something.


    And then I saw it.


    An altar stood about a hundred meters away, standing alone in the distance.


    I wasn''t surprised at all; I had seen this exactyout before, down to thest detail.


    The dream had prepared me, so I wasn''t caught off guard like someone unfamiliar with this ce might have been.


    I knew exactly what wasing.


    "Alright," I muttered quietly. "Now that I''m here, there''s only one thing left to deal with."


    Without dy, I began walking toward the altar, quickening my pace as I prepared for what was toe.


    But...


    Finally...


    Suddenly, as I made my way toward the altar, I came to an abrupt stop.


    Why?


    All because...


    An enormous entity blocked my path, towering in front of me.


    It was a floating eyeball, easily reaching at least 25 feet tall.


    The sheer size was impressive, but what truly took my breath away was its gaze.


    The enormous single eye stared down at me, filled with an odd mix of amusement and curiosity.


    Just as I had expected.


    Its stare was piercing, as if it could see right through me.


    Still, I didn''t flinch.


    I mean, why should I be scared?


    I knew this creature was a legendary-ranked monster, yet for some reason, I didn''t feel afraid or intimidated at all.


    In my dream, I had almost wet myself from its overwhelming presence and the sheer terror it caused.


    But now, standing in front of it, I couldn''t feel that same fear.


    Maybe it was because, even though my heart told me this monster was frightening and dangerous, my mind insisted it was just an illusion designed to make me feel that way.


    After all, there were no monsters like this in reality.


    I kept denying the creature''s existence, determined to stay calm.


    Seeing that I wasn''t scared, the monster began to circle me slowly and deliberately.


    But as time passed, nothing changed; I stood my ground while the giant eye moved around me.


    Honestly, it was starting to get boring.


    I expected the monster to at least attack, but this?


    It was just pathetic for a creature of its rank.


    How could it be so dumb not to strike when I was literally standing still, giving it every chance?


    "Get lost!"


    After a few more seconds, I yelled at the monster, waving my hand at it and stepping out of its circr path.


    But as soon as I moved, a sudden thought struck me.


    Wait! How much time has passed?


    Crap, I have no idea¡ªand I just wasted a whole minute standing around like an idiot for no reason!


    Without wasting another moment, I hurried toward the stone altar, excited to find out what was waiting for me.


    As I got closer, I examined the stone structure in front of me.


    It was a medium-sized altar, about 8 meters wide, featuring beautifully carved dragon faces on all sides.


    However, what really grabbed my attention was something unusual resting at its center.


    Two small, perfectly round eggs, about the size of balls, were carefully positioned on the altar''s surface.


    ''Hmm? What are those eggs doing in the middle of the altar?''


    I wondered aloud, stepping closer for a better look.


    My curiosity intensified as I scanned the eggs from various angles.


    Wait a minute!


    It took me a second to realize these could be the same eggs Marcus mentioned when he exined the rules and regtions of our event.


    "Crap, if that''s the case, then these are mine!"


    Why would I let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity pass me by?


    If I can get my hands on these eggs, I am sure I''ll win thispetition, leaving everyone else behind and bringing the prize home with me...


    With a sudden surge of excitement, I reached out, eager to grab the eggs.


    But just as my fingers brushed against their smooth surface, something unexpected happened.


    Ahh????


    In an instant, everything around me turned white.


    A blinding light surrounded me, erasing any trace of the altar or the strange eggs.


    My senses spun as if I were being pulled in every direction at once.


    The brightness filled my vision, making it difficult to think clearly.


    What in the...

 Chapter 143 : 143-Is he a monster or something?

    Brutus''s POV


    ***


    "Wahhhhhh!"


    Standing at the massive security gate of the Frostburne family mansion, I stifled a yawn, feeling bored out of my mind.


    My junior colleagues nearby looked equally uninterested.


    With a sigh, I nced down at my smart watch.


    10:30 a.m.


    The sun was mostly hidden by clouds, casting a dim light across the grounds.


    The weather was perfect¡ªnot too hot, not too cold.


    Bnced...


    Normally, I''d appreciate the calm day, but today wasn''t one of those days.


    I still had three more hours before I could even think about taking a break.


    Any hope of resting seemed impossible with all the cameras around.


    Not that I was worried about those¡ªI could easily bypass them thanks to my rank.


    The real issue was that old geezer...


    The thought of him alone made me shudder.


    If he caught me cking off, he''d definitely follow through on his threats.


    Knowing him, he might actually chop me into pieces and dump me in the ocean.


    Yeah, no thanks.


    I straightened up, forcing myself to stay alert.


    No rest until my break.


    Looking back, I really regret not being a bit selfish and taking the day off.


    I could''ve been out in the wilderness hunting monsters right now.


    That would''ve been a better use of my time.


    Still, maybe it''s a good thing I didn''t waste my vacation days.


    I''m going to need them for sureter, especially since I''ve already used up six of my holidays.


    The Frostburne family gives each employee at least eight days off per month, but there''s a catch¡ªnot everyone can take their time off at once.


    Only two people can take a day off at a time, while the rest of us have to stay on duty.


    I had nned to take today off for some monster hunting, but when two of my junior colleagues urgently requested the day off, I decided to let them have it.


    They needed the break more than I did.


    So here I am, not just working my usual shift but also covering theirs.


    Normally, I''d be stationed inside, keeping an eye on the mansion''s interior, but today, I''m stuck at the gate.


    I don''t mind too much, though.


    I''m not on my own¡ªthere are four junior guards with me, keeping watch.


    At least that helps make the shift a little more bearable.


    For now, I just had to get through the rest of this shift.


    Somehow...


    A soft buzz suddenly came from my smartwatch.


    "Hm?" I muttered, ncing down at the screen.


    It was a message.


    From *him*.


    That old man? Now *that* was unexpected.


    He despised technology. In all the time I''d worked here, he''d never sent me a message directly.


    If he needed something, he''d always send someone to fetch me or send orders throught someone else...


    But a direct message?


    That was unheard of.


    A wave of curiosity washed over me, tinged with a bit of unease. After a brief pause, I tapped the notification to open it.


    The message was short and straight to the point.


    "Take a 2-hour break along with your group."


    What?


    I blinked, reading it again to make sure I wasn''t imagining it.


    Take a break?


    From *him*?


    It was so unlike him that I waspletely caught off guard.


    Is he joking or something?


    But knowing him, there was no way he was joking. Which meant... what I''d just read was real.


    This was a man who never let us take a break, and now, out of nowhere, he personally sends a message¡ªtelling me to take one?


    And not just me, but the whole group?


    It was nothing short of a miracle.


    Grinning, I turned to my team and called out in a firm voice, "Everyone, listen up! I''ve got an important announcement!"


    The four guys, who had been focused on their own tasks, immediately stopped and looked over at me.


    One of them, sounding aszy as ever, asked, "What is it, boss?"


    I nced at him¡ªJohn Erickson.


    Like the rest of us, he had a muscr build, but what made him stand out were his rare green eyes and matching green hair.


    On top of that, he was almost ten years younger than me, so I couldn''t help but see him as a little brother.


    John was one of the junior guards, known for being ridiculouslyzy. I didn''t mind hisid-back tone¡ªit was just how he was.


    In my usual strict tone, I said, "Sir Allen just messaged me¡ªwe''re getting a two-hour break, starting now."


    The shock was immediate. I could see it in their eyes as they stared at me, just as surprised as I had been.


    Trinoy Heilder, one of my juniors, with an average appearance but a strong build, was the first to speak. "Are you serious, boss? Sir Alex *really* said that?"


    John chimed in right after, "Yeah, boss, are you sure? You''re not just imagining it, right?"


    Their disbelief was obvious, and honestly, I couldn''t me them.


    None of us expected something like this.


    When John said that, the others turned to me, curious and unsure if I was serious.


    I shrugged. "If you don''t believe me, see for yourselves." I opened the message on my smartwatch and held it out for them to read.


    Like a pack of hungry animals, they crowded around, eager to check the message from the old man.


    A few momentster, after each of them had seen it, they stepped back, convinced.


    John scratched his head, looking a little sheepish. "Sorry, boss, for being so dramatic."


    I waved it off. "No big deal." Then I added, "You''ve got two hours. Do whatever you want."


    Trinoy grinned and quickly said, "Thanks, boss!"


    With that, all four of them rushed through the gate, eager to get on with whatever they had in mind.


    I sighed, knowing full well what they were up to.


    "All this generation cares about is women and beer..."


    They were probably off to party, drinking and flirting with the maids, despite all my warnings. I''d told them over and over that those maids were no ordinary women, but clearly, they didn''t care.


    "Hm... whatever," I muttered to myself.


    I was ready to hunt¡ªwait, what?


    Just as I was about to finish my thought, my smartwatch buzzed again with a flurry of notifications.


    "Ahh... Damn it," I muttered, realizing I hadpletely forgotten to turn off the notifications.


    I opened my smartwatch, intending to silence it, but what I saw made me stop cold.


    A fresh notification appeared on the screen:


    "Breaking News! Sir Michael Frostburne has found a loophole, defeating allpetitors in the Cannespetition in just 5 minutes! Don''t miss the live updates¡ªwatch now on Webstar24!"


    Wait, what?


    Loophole?


    Did the young master actually do that?


    I blinked in disbelief, reading the message over again.


    This can''t be real.


    In all my time working for the Frostburne family, I never imagined seeing the young master crush everyone in such a short time and top the rankings.


    It was mind-blowing.


    Guess I was wrong about him¡ªway to go, young master!


    Without another thought, I spun around and hurried through the gate, heading straight for the Frostburne mansion''s cafeteria.


    There was no way I was going to watch thispetition on my tiny smartwatch when I could stream it live on the massive HD TV in the cafeteria.


    Plus, there would be snacks¡ªa way better deal than standing out here.


    This day was getting wilder by the minute.


    After a short walk, I finally reached the cafeteria, but I was met with a chaotic scene.


    Almost every table was packed with all kinds of people, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    From the maids to the gardener to the chefs, everyone was present¡ªincluding my juniors and friends.


    They were so absorbed in the TV in front of them that they didn''t even notice me.


    I stood there for a moment, confused, until I spotted the huge TV disying a young man with ck hair and hazel eyes.


    He was incredibly handsome, and it quickly became clear that everyone had gathered to cheer for our young master.


    Excited to find an empty seat and enjoy the show, I suddenly heard a loud voice cut through themotion.


    "Yo, Brutus, what are you doing sitting alone? Come over here!"


    It was one of my close friends.


    I hurried over in his direction, reminding him to keep his voice down.


    As I approached, the crowd shifted their focus back to the TV, allowing me to navigate through the noise and excitement.


    While I moved toward him, I couldn''t help but take a good look at him.


    He was sitting near the center of the cafeteria, really standing out among the busy crowd of juniors.


    Morrison Carlson.


    He was both my friend and, at times, a bit of a bully.


    With his striking blue eyes and strong jawline, he had a distinctly chiseled appearance.


    Standing around 6 feet 3 inches tall, he boasted a muscr build, broad shoulders, and a well-defined physique that showcased hismitment to fitness.


    His sandy brown hair only added to his rugged look.


    Huh...


    Seeing him here always hits me with a sense of nostalgia.


    Why?


    It''s mainly because we became friends the very first time we crossed paths in the cafeteria five years ago.


    "Dude, you''rete!" he said, motioning for me to join the group. "We just now witnessed how the young master came out of nowhere and, took thepetition by storm!"


    John and, Trinoy who were also sitting surroundings said one by one.


    "Boss, youngmaster just worked smart rather than hard!"


    "Yes boss, he is correct! You missed up everything!"


    I said in friendly tone,"No need to worry, I still have 1 hour to enjoy!"


    And, then, I took a seat next to Morris, with the cheerful energy of the room palpable.


    I then asked him, "Hmm, where are the others?"


    He said, "That old-I mean, sir Allen send them to some important mission together a few hours ago."


    Hearing his answer, I nodded calmly all because getting random mission from that old man were asman as possible.


    I shifted my attention away from him and back to therge screen, where the young master was battling a group of Iron Wolves.


    But hold on¡ªwhat was happening?


    As I watched him more closely, something felt off.


    His footsteps during the fight seemed unusual, though I couldn''t quite put my finger on why...


    With each passing second, the young master''s movements grew faster, more fluid.


    His footwork, once slightly awkward, was now precise-almost too precise.


    It was as if he had memorized the exact positions of each Iron Wolf, anticipating their every move before they even made it.


    His daggers shed through the air in a blur, the gleam of the des catching the light as they sliced effortlessly through fur and flesh.


    Every strikended with deadly uracy, targeting the wolves'' vital points their throats, joints, and hearts.


    The beasts barely had time to react before copsing in a heap around him.


    The cafeteria was dead silent now.


    The boisterous energy from earlier had vanished, reced by awe.


    Every pair of eyes in the room was glued to the screen.


    No one could believe what they were witnessing.


    Why?


    Because almost everyone working in the mansion knew about young master Michael''s skills and rank...


    I leaned forward in my seat, my heart pounding in my chest.


    This wasn''t normal.


    Just a few months ago, young master had struggled to take down even the most basic of monsters -creatures that would barely cause a seasoned hunter to break a sweat.


    And now...


    Now he was carving through Iron Wolves, a pack of umon-ranked beasts, as if they were nothing more than training dummies.


    This level of improvement in such a short amount of time was unheard of.


    As he spun around, effortlessly dodging a wolf''s lunge and shing its exposed neck in one swift motion, I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath, "Is he a..."


    "...Monster or something?"

 Chapter 144 : 144

    Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    Fuck, your crack, stop getting on my nerves or I might kick your ass...


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am no longer until I am not going to be able toe here and then exin how to 10th grade Englishnguage and then after a few minutes I can understand their feelings and then I can understand their shockness to be a reason I will be in huge numbers of the day we can meet


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re

 Chapter 145 : 145

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    will guid e you towards your initial steps."


    is different. As for the poss ssion and the kiss, I did not pos sess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this uvnique reality."


    "You ar e sure? Rig ht?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your parents and then I can get a chance to win of the snake and then I am a very happy with that  of them were born of them

 Chapter 146 : 146

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"

 Chapter 147 : 147

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    will guid e you towards your initial steps."


    is different. As for the poss ssion and the kiss, I did not pos sess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this uvnique reality."


    "You ar e sure? Rig ht?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your

 Chapter 148 : 148

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 149 : 149

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    will guid e you towards your initial steps."


    is different. As for the poss ssion and the kiss, I did not pos sess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this uvnique reality."


    "You ar e sure? Rig ht?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your sjsnbsjsjd kndvdn and I am not going for a moment of the

 Chapter 150 : 150

    (Don''t read this chapter)


    (It''s from another story...)


    (I will be recing it within few days as usual.)


    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil

 Chapter 151 : 151

    (Don''t read this chapter)


    (It''s from another story...)


    (I will be recing it within few days as usual.)


    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil

 Chapter 152 : 152

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx

 Chapter 153 : 153

    (Don''t read this chapter)


    (It''s from another story...)


    (I will be recing it within few days as usual.)


    (I am very sorry, but I am very busy in life right now.)


    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    will guid e you towards your initial steps."


    is different. As for the poss ssion and the kiss, I did not pos sess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires

 Chapter 154 : 154

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 155 : 155

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx

 Chapter 156 : 156

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 157 : 157

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wo nder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    will guid e you towards your initial steps."


    is different. As for the poss ssion and the kiss, I did not pos sess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this uvnique reality."


    "You ar e sure? Rig ht?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your sjsnbsjsjd kndvdn and I am not going for a moment of the


    Yo yo u will get back to you in the evening and I

 Chapter 158 : Chpater158

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of

 Chapter 159 : 159

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th

 Chapter 160 : 162

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 161 : 163

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, andplying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th

 Chapter 162 : 164

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, andplying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th

 Chapter 163 : 165

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I a


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, andplying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th

 Chapter 164 : 166

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I a


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, andplying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and then exin how to get out and how to make

 Chapter 165 : 167

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I a


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, andplying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade En ith him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and then exin how to get out and how to make

 Chapter 166 : 168

    (Don''t read this chapter or buy it!)


    (This has been taken from my another story!)


    (I am sorry but I am facing some real life issue which is why I update 1 chapter a day and, couldn''t erase all this junks.)


    (But, I assure you as I upload a day everyday so, within few days, this chapters will also be reced silently.)


    (And, then you can read for free.)


    (And, also as I sometimes write more than 2000 words, I am sure you have already huge discount by now!)


    (Thank you!)


    athering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "But, But, you just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first ce to visit in to 10th grade Englishnguage along with him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and I will be there was a good day for you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I a


    Jdjhdoevdjrudndjhrejeyeebgfiejdhd Loki abwnsvskdbdjsmhdskdhdjdx


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, andplying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and re they are not the best out of The first ce to visit in to 10th grade En ith him and he will be in to 10th and 11th December and then exin how to get out

 Chapter 167 : 169

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 168 : 170

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and then I can understand she is a nonsense.


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 169 : 171

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a hurried tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 170 : 172

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."

 Chapter 171 : 173

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked to your personal."

 Chapter 172 : 174

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 173 : 175

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost t interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 174 : 176

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she is truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost t interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 175 : 177

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost t interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 176 : 178

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb djsmhds kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 177 : 179

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo u just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 178 : 180

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo  just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell me, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 179 : 181

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo  just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 180 : 182

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "Bu t, But, yo  just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately personal."

 Chapter 181 : 183

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "  just-" (Alex)


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 182 : 184

    Gathering my thoughts, I asked one of the very important questions, "Why did you bring me into this world at this particr time? Why not earlier orter?"


    Nero''s presence pulsed with strange energy as he answered, "The timing is linked to a rare urrence in the fabric of space and time. A rift, a crack that allowed me to reach out to you.


    The alignment of these cosmic forces is what brought you here now, and it was the ideal moment to give you a fresh start."


    My mind raced with a mix of emotions - fear, curiosity, and a strange sense of gratitude.


    Nero''s answers didn''t rify all the mysteries, but they offered a glimpse into his motives.


    It was as if he were an opportunity, a second chance, born from my inner desires and the peculiarities of the universe.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with him, despite the eerie circumstances.


    With the mysteries of my new reality beginning to unravel, I continued to ask questions, seeking more understanding. "Nero," I inquired, "what are the limits of your abilities in this world?"


    Nero''s response came with an air of certainty, "My abilities are linked to your desires and ambitions, Alex. As long as they align with what you truly want, I can help you achieve them. However, I cannot alter the fundamentalws of this world, and there are limits to what even I can do."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, and then asked, "What about the consequences of our actions in this world? Are there repercussions for the changes we make?"


    "Good question. " (Nero)


    Nero replied, "Yes, Alex, there will be consequences, both positive and negative. Every choice you make will have a ripple effect in this world, just as it did in your previous life. I''m here to assist, but the oues are still influenced by the choices you make."


    These answers provided some rity but also raised more questions.


    I continued, "Is there a way for me to return to my previous life, or is this world my new reality?"


    Nero''s voice remained calm as he answered, "Returning to your previous life is not within my power. This world is where you now exist, and it''s up to you to make the most of it."


    Each response addedyers of understanding, but my curiosity still burned.


    As I continued to seek answers, I asked Nero with a glimmer of hope, "Will you keep assisting me in this world?"


    Nero''s response was direct and unwavering. He simply stated, "No, Alex."


    I was taken aback by his sudden refusal, and I couldn''t help but ask, "But why not? You brought me here, and we''ve been discussing my desires and dreams. Why stop now?"


    Nero''s tone remained calm but resolute as he replied, "I have brought you to this world and shared insights into your inner self, but from this point forward, it is your journey to navigate. I can guide you, but I cannot live your life for you. It''s time for you to take control and shape your destiny."


    His answer left me with a mix of emotions, a sense of freshly obtained independence tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    He continued, "No, Alex, but I haven''t left you entirely alone. Besides my guidance, I''ve granted you a system that will help you achieve your desires."


    I was perplexed by his mention of a system and asked, "Huh, What system are you talking about?"


    Nero seemed surprised by my confusion and countered, "Have you not received any form of a system?"


    "Hmm, No I don''t think so I hav-"


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the moments since my transmigration, and then it hit me.


    "Ah, wait, wait, wait. " (Alex)


    I finally remembered and said, "Yes, yes, I did receive a system. I think its name was the Devil System."


    With the mention of the Devil System, a flood of questions rushed to my mind.


    I turned my attention back to Nero, eager to understand this newfound element of my existence.


    "Nero," I began, "tell me more about the Devil System. What is its purpose and how does it work?"


    Nero''s response was concise, "The Devil System is a tool that will help you achieve your desires and ambitions. It grants you abilities, provides information, and assists you in various ways. Its function is closely tied to your deepest desires, and it can evolve as you progress."


    I nodded, absorbing the information, and then delved further, "What are the different types of abilities or powers that the Devil System can grant me?"


    Nero listed them briefly, "The Devil System can grant you abilities rted tobat, knowledge,munication, and more. It adapts to your desires and offers powers that align with your goals."


    Eager to explore the possibilities, I asked, "How can I ess and activate these abilities, and quest within the Devil System?"


    Nero replied, "You can ess and activate your abilities through your thoughts and intentions. It''s a mental process; simply focus on the ability you want to use, and the system will respond and as for the quest it will be decided by the system."


    I appreciated the simplicity of his answers, and then curiosity led me to inquire, "Are there any limitations or drawbacks to using the Devil System''s abilities?"


    Nero cautioned, "While the Devil System is a powerful tool, it''s not without limitations. Some abilities may have usage restrictions, and there can be consequences for overuse or misuse. It''s essential to use them wisely."


    Continuing my exploration, I asked, "Can I customize or upgrade the abilities granted by the Devil System?"


    Nero exined, "Yes, you can customize and upgrade your abilities over time. The system adapts to your growth and can enhance your powers as you work towards your goals."


    My mind was buzzing with possibilities, and I sought rification, "Is there a way tomunicate with the Devil System, to understand its workings better?"


    Nero responded, "Yes, you can establish a mental connection with the system. It can provide insights, guidance, and information about your progress and the world you now inhabit."


    As I pondered the potential of the Devil System, I wondered about its origins, asking, "Who created the Devil System, and how did ite to be associated with me?"


    Nero''s answer hinted at a deeper connection, "The Devil System''s origins are intertwined with your own desires and the cosmic forces that brought you here. It was created to serve your journey in this world."


    My next question was a more personal one, "Nero, can you tell me how the Devil System aligns with my deepest desires and aspirations?"


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost desires. It interprets your wishes and offers you the tools, Quests, and abilities needed to fulfill them. It''s intricately linked to your personal aspirations."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the risks involved, so I asked, "Are there any dangers or challenges associated with using the Devil System?"


    Nero warned, "Using the system may bring challenges and adversaries, especially if your desires lead you down a difficult path. It''s crucial to be prepared for the obstacles that may arise."


    Seeking guidance on where to begin, I inquired, "Nero, what should be my first step in utilizing the Devil System effectively?"


    Nero advised, "Start by understanding your goals. Once you have a clear vision of what you want to achieve, the system will guide you towards your initial steps."


    With newfound knowledge about the Devil System and its potential, I felt a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    It could be my golden finger that could help me achieve sess in this Demon world.


    As the conversation with Nero continued, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering unease. He had provided me with valuable information about the Devil System, but there were pressing questions that had been gnawing at me since I first encountered Lisa and the mysterious kiss that had left me feeling like I was cheating.


    I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts before finally expressing my concerns. "Nero," I began, "I appreciate the information you''ve given me about the Devil System, but there are still some burning questions I need answers to."


    Nero, with a hint of frustration, responded, "What now? I thought I had addressed all your doubts."


    I shook my head, determination in my voice. "No, no. There''s something I need to know. Who is Lisa truly? Why does she im to be my wife? Why did you possess my body and kiss her just a few minutes ago?


    It feels like I''m cheating with her."


    Nero''s expression seemed to change, and he paused for a moment before replying. "Lisa is indeed your wife, but it''s essential to understand that this is a parallel world. The dynamics and rtionships here may differ from what you know."


    I was taken aback by this revtion. "A parallel world? So, you''re saying she is my wife in this world, but not in the world I came from?"


    Nero nodded. "Exactly. In this world, she is your wife, and the context is different. As for the possession and the kiss, I did not possess your body. That was you, acting upon your desires in this unique reality."


    "You are sure? Right?" (Alex)


    "No!" (Nero)


    "  just-"


    "I am just joking... she truly and only your wife, and you don''t need to worry, I don''t like girls." (Nero)


    I said in a tone, "Don''t tell, you are gay?"


    The first  you in the same way as well as us but we are not to you and then I am not to 10th and 11th December and December and


    J djh d oevdjrudn djhr e jeye ebbg fiejd hd Loki abw nsv skdb kdhdjdx


    Nero replied, "The system is a reflection of your innermost interprets your wishes an. It''s intricately linked personal."

 Chapter 183 : 185

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Then... Then...


    Maybe... Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt...


    That was...

 Chapter 184 : 186

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Then... Then...


    Maybe... Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt...


    That...

 Chapter 185 : 187

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Then...


    Maybe... Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt...


    That...

 Chapter 186 : 188

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Maybe... Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt...


    That...

 Chapter 187 : 189

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt...


    That...

 Chapter 188 : 190

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt which have been harbouring in my mind for a long time...


    That...

 Chapter 189: Chapter191

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict... Experience tales at m v|l e-NovelBin


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been annoyed with her that day...


    Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt which have been harbouring in my mind for a time...


    That...

 Chapter 190: Chapter192

    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything." Readtest stories on m_v-l''e-NovelBin


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been with her that day...


    Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt which have been harbouring in my mind for a time...


    That...

 Chapter 191 Dont unlock this chapter

    191 Don''t unlock this chapter


    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in.


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    Huh? What is he talking about?


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    The reporter continued, "We''ve contacted the victim''s family members..."


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been with her that day...


    Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt which have been harbouring in my mind for a time...


    That...


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Pervert_Human n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 192 Dont

    192 Don''t


    I was really frustrated by this... Even though I was a bit happy to be back because I missed my parents but, the time I spent there was incredible... Just amazing...


    "But seriously, who dreams for this long?"


    As I caught my breath and tried to make sense of my situation, I gradually realized that my past experiences as the Netori king, living in another world, and being Michael Frostburne might have all been a dream...


    A profound sadness washed over me as I understood that the life I had longed for was merely an illusion, a vivid yet deceptive dream that had felt so real.


    My shouts of despair were reced by a heavy silence, and the sense of loss was overwhelming.


    "But it still felt so real."


    I had been so invested in that fantasy, so convinced that I was a rich person in another world and that my actions and choices had real consequences.


    But now, I was just an ordinary person in an ordinary room.


    Now, I have to go back to living the same boring, miserable life again...


    Feeling a little emptiness on my heart, I slowly got up from the bed, my mind still reeling from the abrupt transition from fantasy to reality...


    It was as if the rug had been pulled out from under me, leaving me with a deep sense of disorientation.


    "Man, that was a good life..."


    While I was thinking about this, a woman''s voice rang out, saying, "Michael,e downstairs quickly, Lunch is ready!"


    Hearing that made me feel a little happy. Even though I was not in another world, my mom''s voice alwaysforts me, even if she''s strict...


    I quickly called out, "Coming!" and hurried to the door to go downstairs.


    It soon hit me that living in another world and going on adventures is something that only happens in novels, not in real life...


    I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream as I descended the stairs.


    The aroma of my mom''s cooking wafted up to meet me, a familiar andforting scent that grounded me in reality.


    Hmmm... She really is an excellent cook...


    As I entered the kitchen, I saw my parents already seated at the table.


    My dad was reading the newspaper, and my mom was cing a steaming pot of stew in the center of the table.


    They looked up and smiled as I walked in. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My dad, with his salt-and-pepper hair and sses perched on the bridge of his nose, wore a navy blue polo shirt and khaki cks.


    His face, lined with years ofughter and hard work, softened as he greeted me.


    "About time you joined us," my dad said with a chuckle, folding the newspaper and setting it aside.


    "Sorry, I was just... Busy with my work," I replied, forcing a smile.


    I just made up an excuse...


    My mom gave me a curious look but didn''t press further.


    Her auburn hair, tied back in a neat bun, framed her kind, yet slightly weary eyes.


    She wore a floral apron over a light green blouse and jeans, looking both practical and warm.


    "Sit down and eat. You need to keep up your strength," she said, her tone softening as she motioned for me to take a seat.


    Even though I''m 27, I still choose to live with my parents. Sometimes they call me useless, but after a bit, they apologize because they know I''m still trying hard to find a decent job.


    As I sat down and served myself some stew, my mind began to wander...


    My father''s name is Aeron Hastron, and my mother''s name is Liana Hastron.


    So, that means my name is...


    Yeah, correct, Michael Hastron...


    I looked at my father, who was eating, and said, "Appraise."


    I was trying some tricks again, but nothing happened.


    Nothing appeared out of thin air...


    So, I''m really back...


    It''s still hard to believe that it was all just a dream...


    "So, what were you busy with?" my mom asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin. "Oh, nothing serious, I was just watching some movies on my phone."


    That was a lie, but it should be believable since I usually watched at least one movie a day...


    Yeah, I used to love movies...


    My dad raised an eyebrow. "You''re really on that again. Why don''t you forget it? It wasn''t your fault, you know..."


    I didn''t understand...


    I really didn''t get what my father meant by his words...


    I asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering, my father looked at me with disappointment and sighed, "Can you stop pretending? Don''t try to be clever. I meant what I said."


    My mother added, "Michael, I understand you think this is your first time, but you need to move on and start over."


    I was even more confused by their words; they didn''t make any sense to me...


    What are they talking about?


    I asked again, "What''s wrong with you guys? What are you saying? I don''t understand anything."


    This time, my father was silent, but my mother said angrily, "Stop fooling around, Michael. You''ve been acting like this for days. Do you even see us as your parents?"


    I went quiet, realizing this was it...


    My mom''s anger...


    Even though she can be really strict, this was nothingpared to the worst things I''ve heard from her before...


    I decided it was better to stay silent.


    My mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Sorry, Michael, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, but I can''t take it anymore..."


    Tears started rolling down her face as she said, "Just remember, son, the real world is what matters. We''re here, and we''re real."


    Her words resonated with me, bringing a small measure of unknownfort.


    I nodded, taking a bite of the stew.


    For a moment, I thought about asking, but quickly decided against it since I''d seen what happened when I asked before.


    Still, it was the first or maybe second time I had seen my mother cry...


    I think the first time was when I got hurt in my legs in kindergarten.


    Even though my mom is strict, she''s very sensitive toward me, even more so than my dad.


    I want to know...


    But I was really curious about what they were talking about.


    Despite that, I managed to control myself and didn''t ask.


    After that, my parents and I stayed silent for the rest of lunch.


    The situation was getting really awkward, so I quickly finished my breakfast and rushed to my room without talking much to my parents...


    After going upstairs, Iy on my bed and started thinking about what my parents had said.


    What did they really mean?


    "First time"? "My fault"? "Fooling around"?


    What''s going on?


    I didn''t know, and I had no way to find out.


    After thinking for about 10 more minutes with no answersing to me, I decided to let it go.


    Feeling bored with nothing to do, I picked up my phone and opened Google to look for new movies.


    As soon as the app refreshed, a news headline caught my eye.


    I''m usually not into news, but this clickbait paragraph grabbed my attention...


    It read: "Video of a 25-year-old woman hit by a truck at a crosswalk in Washington."


    When I clicked on it, it took me to a website where the video began to y, and the reporter''s voice filled the room...


    "Here''s the footage of a tragic ident that happened earlier today in Washington. A 25-year-old woman was struck by a truck while crossing at a busy intersection."


    The video was from a year ago, which meant the ident happened about a year back.


    The camera showed a grainy video of a crosswalk with emergency vehicles and bystanders milling about.


    The scene was chaotic, with shing lights and the blurred figures of people rushing to help...


    The reporter continued, "Witnesses say the woman was crossing the street when the truck, which seemed to be speeding, failed to stop. The driver is now being questioned by the police. The woman was rushed to the hospital, but sadly, the doctors couldn''t save her, and she passed away."


    The scene, the ce, and the figure...


    Had I seen them before?


    I couldn''t remember, but I felt like the figure was somehow connected to me.


    What kind of connection? Who is she?


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I couldn''t find an answer until the reporter said, "Here''s the face and name of the victim who was hit."


    A photo of the woman appeared on the screen, showing her face and body.


    When I saw her face, I felt shocked, sad, and guilty all at once.


    A rush of emotions flooded over me.


    My breathing became heavy, and my heart pounded rapidly...


    It was beating so quickly that I could almost feel it physically.


    The more I looked at the victim''s face, the more memories¡ªfilled with sadness, happiness, and a flood of other emotions¡ªstarted toe back.


    Tears formed in my eyes, and it became increasingly harder to breathe for me with every passing second...


    With each passing second, my chance of dying seemed to grow slowly but steadily.


    Unbeknownst to me, my heart was beating much faster than normal.


    My mind raced uncontrobly, spinning through every possible thought.


    Why? Why did this happen?


    Why did I let her go?


    Damn... It hurts... My heart hurts...


    If only I hadn''t let her leave that day...


    The pain was unbearable. My heart felt as though it was being crushed.


    She was the only person who cared for me so deeply, apart from my parents. I had nned to propose to her that day...


    It was my fault. It was entirely my fault. If only I had kept her with me...


    If only I hadn''t been with her that day...


    Maybe she would still be alive and standing in front of me.


    As all of this was happening, my phone screen suddenly went dark. When I turned it back on, the next thing I saw brought everything into focus for me and, finally cleared my recent doubt which have been harbouring in my mind for time...


    That...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!